Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Vyn instantly knew that something was off.

His mind felt groggy, his eyes heavy from deep sleep. Ever since returning to Ireland, his sleep suffered, shifting between nightmares and illusions of his mate, holding her, protecting her… losing her. The cycle of rest never reached any deep, regenerative sleep because of the thought of her, alone, fighting…

It felt as if he needed to push, to exhaust every single option he could until he passed out from exhaustion. And the most exquisite torture imaginable awaited him in dreams.

He couldn't touch her.

He couldn't kiss her. 

To feel so close to his mate in these visions and then wake to an empty bed, cold sheets, and the memory of her intoxicating scent. It killed him little by little.

And then…

Last night. Last night was the most vivid of his demented hallucinations so far. Her scent, her touch, her lips - it felt so real , that his instincts couldn't help being stirred. The way she stepped down the stairs, covered in his pelt, here in their home. He couldn’t help it, he was more fae than human at that moment. He reacted purely on instinct and kissed her, held her. Were there other people there, in last night’s delusion? He couldn’t remember…

It felt so real.

Now?

Her scent was dull, barely there. Likely just a memory. He could feel no other body in the bed with him.

Vyn could feel the crack in his heart growing as he opened his eyes. His blurry human vision took in the comforter, messily pulled away from the edge of the bed, probably in his restlessness. Just barely, he could just make out tufts of fur, his pelt, tangled in the shee-

Wait. Vyn’s heart jumped at his thoughts.

His pelt was with Rosa in Stellis. She needed it while he was here. How could it be here?

Ignoring his state of undress, Vyn sat up in bed, quickly grabbing the pelt. It was definitely his, he could tell as soon as its fur touched his fingers. He cradled it tenderly, running his hands over his soft fur. It even smelled of his mate, of roses and sun and her.

So did that mean? 

Suddenly, Vyn could hear something slowly encroaching to his position. Muffled voices, two men and a woman. She said something softly before the footsteps continued, soft, almost silent. He reached over to the end table, deftly donning his glasses, as one of the french doors opened.

Vyn relaxed in an instant. 

It was Rosa - my mate - dressed in pajamas, carrying a tray of what looked like food. Her hair was spun up in a messy bun, but with the look of concentration on her face, she looked simply divine. The spaghetti strap undershirt did little to hide her growing belly and the shorts were riding slightly higher and tighter on her legs.

But it was her . 

Mate is here…

Rosa twisted awkwardly, silently trying to shut the door behind her with both hands full of breakfast, then turned back to the bed. Instantly she pouted in such an adorable manner he had to resist making a fool of himself. “I wanted to surprise you before you woke up.”

Surprise him? No, in a matter of seconds, she brought him out of the abyss. Just knowing she was truly here was enough to calm his anxiety. However, he couldn’t help the urge inside of him, the instincts coming forward. 

All he needed now was her, right then, right there.

Nothing else.

“Mate… please…”

Rosa shuffled to the bed, tripping a bit over her violin case and setting the tray down clumsily at the foot of the bed. After getting harassed by Marius for her less than proper attire, Ogier had prepared them a small tray of food, filled with fruits, a cup of tea for Vyn, and a large glass of orange juice for her. She had hoped to sneak back in, enjoy the warm bed with her mate, but seeing him awake blew that idea out of the water. “Everyone is up, but I said we only wanted something small.” Vyn’s voice keened in the air, a sharp trill, and she smiled. “But, we won't have to go downstairs for a bit.”

Vyn reclined on the bed, his eyes still locked onto her. His pelt lay on his bare chest as the bed linens pooled around his waist. “Mate, I need you.”

“And you need to eat.” Rosa pushed, fighting the heat from his words. “God, you've been pushing yourself when you need rest. You’re still healing!”

They hadn’t been apart for long, but according to Uncle Ogier, Vyn had been barely sleeping, barely eating, just trying to push himself further, harder. It was as if his singular goal was to get to Haspran and back to her after shutting down his life in Ireland. As his mate, she wasn’t going to allow this anymore. 

She was here now. They could do this - together.

“I need you, Rosa.” Vyn pleaded, reaching out toward her. Her heart nearly broke as she looked into his dilated eyes. Was he that scared she wasn’t there when he woke up?

Rosa took a deep breath. If she wasn’t careful, she was going to end up on her back again. As if that’s a bad thing. Fighting the blush, she moved closer to him, sliding the tray along the comforter. “I’ll sit next to you -”

Immediately, she could hear a keening whimper and she continued. “-but you need to eat.”

“Please, I need to feel you.”

If that wasn’t an invitation… Rosa shook her head, feeling her face warm up. “I’m too heavy-”

“Do not lie.”

“I’m not lying.” She pouted. She was five months pregnant: her waist was non-existent and she probably weighed more than before. She didn’t feel pretty, just bloated beyond belief. “I don’t want to hurt you. My body has changed a lot since you last saw me…”

“You will not.” He reached past the food, stretching to her. His hand extended out to her, beckoning her. “Please, I need to feel you. I…”

Rosa felt her resolve breaking second by second. She couldn’t help it. Denying her mate would be denying herself. Taking a deep breath, She came around the bed to his side. “If I sit on your lap, you are going to eat,” she demanded, her face red, “and I mean the food. Not me.”

“I just need to touch you, mate.” She had never seen Vyn so needy as he caressed her bracelet, adding a touch of his selkie magic to the shining, smooth stone. Her resolve wavered by the second. 

She needed him just as much.

“You will eat half this plate,” Rosa bartered, still blushing, “and I will sit… on your lap.”

Vyn made no objection. If anything, he tried to pull her on his lap faster. She giggled before carefully straddling his hips, mindful of the food tray nearby. Already, she could feel him half hard underneath her as she reached for the bowl, picking up a grape. 

Suddenly, Vyn’s hands pulled her down, his lips kissing under her chin. She braced herself on her elbow over him and shivered. Between them, the pelt tickled at her bare stomach as her camisole refused to stay put. “Vyn, you-”

“I will eat.” He quietly countered, kissing her jawline. His nose barely skimmed her skin, his breath causing goosebumps on her skin. “I just… needed to make sure you were truly here.”

He really thought she wasn't here? Rosa kissed his forehead. “I'm here and I’m not leaving.”

Vyn nuzzled under her chin, peppering kisses and nips all on her skin. Rosa’s mind blanked out for a moment under the barrage of love. 

Focus, girl!

Pushing back up to sitting was a feat of god, but it was far enough away that Vyn keened in disapproval. No, her mate was going to eat some breakfast before they started any type of sexy time. “You need to eat.” Rosa waved the grape in her hand in front of his face.

“I need you.”

“The deal was you have to eat and I would sit on your lap.”

“And I will eat.” 

Rosa huffed in annoyance as Vyn pulled her closer, licking at her Adam's apple. She shook her head, stopping him. He whined as she rubbed the grape against her lips. “You are going to eat first, then you can kiss me.-

Oh lord, could those eyes get any more sad? Vyn looked like he was going to cry just from the sheer insinuation he was limited from kissing her. Rosa took a deep breath before amending. “A full bite of food for a kiss. I kiss you when the mouthful of food is finished.”

“Deal.” 

Relieved he would finally eat this grape, Rosa gently pushed it against his lips. Instantly, his mouth opened as the grape fell in, his lips wrapping around the tip of the finger. He gave a gentle suck before letting it go, chewing the grape slowly…

… Good god, she was already horny. 

“...” Vyn placed a gentle kiss on her jawline. “More, please .”

Rosa held back a moan as she picked up a small piece of melon. This time, she took a small bite of it, chewing it slowly. Vyn’s heated gaze kept locked on her as she offered him the rest of the piece. When Vyn opened his mouth this time, she dropped the melon inside. 

The displeasure on his face was only eclipsed by the magic teasing at her skin. 

They played this game: Vyn's kisses and touches kept teasingly modest, and Rosa kept her fingers safe. She lost count of how many kisses and nips he placed on her skin, but she knew that her neck and chest would be filled with battle scars. Marius will have a field day over this. It brought some sort of perverse enjoyment. She was his, he was hers…

She could show it off. 

Finally, when the last grape remained in the bowl, Rosa peered at the lone grape thoughtfully before sitting upright. 

Vyn's keening voice echoed in the room. “Mate, why are you -”

His eyes locked onto hers as she placed the last grape between her lips, puckering like a kiss. She gave a coquettish wink. 

A moment later, Vyn sat up, adjusting her in his lap before attacking her lips and the grape. Rosa moaned, wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he pulled her close. The grape was pulled out of her mouth only to be filled with another item. Their tongues battled for dominance until finally, Rosa needed air. She pulled back and Vyn dove in, kissing and nipping at her shoulder. 

“Mate.” Oh, the power in his voice sent shivers down her spine. Her fingers gripped him tight as he spoke again. “Give me permission… please …”

“For?” Rosa's head spun in pleasure. 

“To enjoy another type of feast.”

That sounded so good, but right now, she needed to care for her mate. Rosa shook her head. “I…”

“Please - I will gladly beg.”

How could she ever deny that? Rosa puckered her lips. No, she needed to make sure he was alright. “Are you ok now?”

“Better than when I had to leave your side.”

Rosa held back a chuckle before laying on top of Vyn, letting her body snuggle on his from her side, making room for her enlarging belly. His hand teased her clothed hip, drawing circles on the cloth. “Do you really want it?”

“Unless you do not.”

“I do.”

*****

Vyn purred, his hand running under the hem of her pajama bottoms. It seemed to nudge itself out of the way, though he paid no attention to it. His singular focus was on her. Licking her lips, Rosa kissed his cheek. “Well, I might want to let everyone know just how happy you are.”

Rosa swore she could see the moment Vyn turned. His fingers gripped her waist like tentacles, his magic pressed against her body, his eyes glowed hungrily the second before she flipped. Her body pressed into the soft comforter while her mate started kissing her neck with a fervor.

“You want them to know.” Vyn growled between kisses on her neck, his hand pushed down her shorts and panties. “You want people to know about us. ”

She couldn’t answer, not with his hands playing with her mound. “Ye- Ahhhh -Vyn…”

Vyn’s fingers dipped past her lips to tease at her clit, and Rosa lost herself to moans. “You really want it? You want everyone to know you're mine?”

Oh god, it was too much. Just a week gone from him was too much. His voice sent shivers down Rosa’s spine, his fingers slowly circling her aching clit. Every nerve tied to his finger, the pleasure escalating rapidly. “Please, Vyn… please.”

“I swear, mate,” the magic echoed into the room as Vyn smiled, a dark twisted smile that sent her mind reeling, “I will do everything in my power to make you happy, to thank you for making me the happiest creature alive.” One of his fingers dipped in, curling inside her. Her body involuntarily bucked upward, controlled by only one finger - his finger. 

She could belong to no other. No other lover could ever come close. 

I am Vyn’s. He is my mate. Why did she ever want to hide it?

The sheer thought had her racing toward orgasm, bucking upward into the pleasure that Vyn gave her. Nothing was stopping them from being together. Nothing, no one…

“Vy- ahhh- mate!” Her body shivered with pleasure, her body about to crest over. The growl echoed through the room a second before Vyn kissed her, rough, passionate. His fingers plundered her, thrusting hard into her core, hitting something inside her. It beckoned her to teeter over the edge, and she gladly fell over, moaning into his kiss.

Finally, when his fingers stilled and her orgasm calmed, Vyn pulled away, leaving her panting on the bed. They’d only just started, but god, she was already out of breath. God, had it only been a week? Stupid fae stamina.

Vyn pulled his fingers from her body, glistening in the morning light. His eyes locked with hers, smug, as he brought the digits to his lips… 

… taking a long, slow lick. 

*****

Oh, fuck me. Rosa was just a river at this point. And they were supposed to leave the room this week?

“Simply a feast, my mate.” Magic laced his words as he spoke, sounding feral. Rosa clenched her thighs together trying not to blush yet again. “Thank you for the food.”

That was all? No way. “No more?”

Vyn smiled innocently. “You did ask to go to our cove.”

…Well fuck .

—--

By the time they finally made it out of bed and readied for their day, it was well past noon. Rosa could blame it on the terrible jet lag, being pregnant, and a slew of other excuses ready and willing to be used, but with Vyn’s arms around her, his body against her, his magic around her again…

… it was barely a half truth and everyone knew it. Too bad she needed more substantial food and water for her medications and supplements.

Knowing Vyn was there, that she could see him, feel him, care for him, was the greatest source of relief. Vyn felt like his normal self again, no more blank emptiness in his eyes, she was surrounded by people she loved, a place she could easily call home. No disrespect to Stellis, but… here… in the four walls where they loved, they laughed, they grew. Stellis was where she grew up, her hometown, but Vyn’s home - 

This was where she belonged.

Unfortunately, that meant dealing with the… additional nuisances.

"Hello, My Favorite Breeders!" Marius smiles from Vyn’s kitchen counter, looking like a smug asshole.  "How's your uterus fairing? Your little hitchhiker didn’t get a black eye from the vigorous wrestling this morning, I hope?"

Rosa felt her face flame as a familiar scene greeted her. Ogier was in the kitchen, preparing some sort of meal on the kitchen island. He looked calm, with just a hint of a smile playing on his lips as his eyes darted up the stairs. However, it was Marius sitting by the island wearing a set of casual clothing that broke the tranquil scene. 

It wasn’t Pax Tower, but maybe she could punt him over the cliffside overlooking Vyn’s cove. She took a step down the stairs, glaring at Marius. She gripped at Vyn’s pelt in her hands. "You wanna say that again?"

"What? Didn't kick Vyn enough upstairs? Need some from me now?"

"I swear to go-"

"Not into pregnant women. That's a whole different fetish."

For God's sake- “Master Marius, please refrain from speaking vulgarly about my lord and lady.” Ogier’s voice was firm and resolute as he continued to prepare a small portion of food. It looked like a simple sandwich. “Unlike us, the lady will be tired after the events of the last day.”

Though Rosa wanted to deny it, she couldn't ignore the rotten ache in her back and hips or her swelling ankles. She thought before it was just... normal, but... “Being pregnant has its downfalls.”

“But making them mad is so fun!” Even Vyn seemed peeved as his magic swirled around her. Rosa took a step down again, finally down the stairs, and glared at Marius for that little comment. Quickly, the fairy raised his hands up. “Ok, ok! Still, I get to make some jokes!”

“I'm a pregnant woman.” Rosa warned.

“Sorry, got my eye on someone else.”

It was worth it. First degree murder was worth it. Rosa nearly took a step forward as Vyn’s hands caught around her waist. She felt his lips on the back of her neck and closed her eyes, anchoring herself to him. She took a deep breath and leaned back. No, it wasn't worth it.  This is what the stupid fae wanted. 

Marius was the one that brought her here. Because of him, she was happy.

“Wow, I expected a punch there.” Rosa opened her eyes to look into the asshole’s shocked face. “You getting soft?”

As if. She crossed her arms. “Why waste my energy on something I know you want?”

Rosa watched with some satisfaction as Marius’s mouth opened and closed like a fish. Ignoring the crowd in front of them, she turned around in Vyn’s arms before she pulled him into a deep kiss. Vyn made a surprised noise at her brazenness before quickly recovering, pulling her as close as he could, feeling a little awkward maneuvering around her stomach. Stupid baby bump .

“Now they're making me feel single.” Rosa snorted in the kiss, pulling away from her mate and glancing at the now pouting fairy.

Rosa smirked, pressing kisses against Vyn’s neck. She felt bathed in his magic, deliriously happy. 

“Geez, are you both really going to have sex down here?” She wouldn’t give Marius that pleasure. “I don’t really care, but I thought missy wouldn’t be this voyeuristic.”

“Shut it, Marius.” She snarled before kissing Vyn again. Vyn held a laugh back, she could feel it in his chest.

“If it pleases you both,” Ogier’s words pulled her from her makeout session, “I think we should get the lady to sit down for lunch and discuss our plans for the week.”

That’s right. They need to contact Haspran. She wasn’t out of the woods yet. She needed magic, time to recover, Vyn clearly hadn’t been well separated from her, and…

If she could become like them, fae…

Rosa felt Vyn lead her over to the couch and sit her down as she placed the pelt in her lap. Vyn picked up her hand and gently kissed it, taking the spot next to her. Marius took a seat across from them, crossing his legs, while Ogier brought her a tray with the sandwich, water glass, and a sliced apple. She quickly said thanks, accepting the plate, as Ogier made his way back to the kitchen. 

“Let me count the ways.” Marius smirked, leaning back in the plush cushions and crossing his legs. “Your mate just had to be with you.”

“Yes,” Vyn smirked before kissing Rosa’s cheek, “and I thank you greatly for bringing her to me.”

Rosa giggled as Marius rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, so, what's the news?”

Everyone turned to Ogier, who simply shook his head. “No… word as of yet.”

That spacing between words didn’t help Rosa’s nerves. Ogier elaborated. “Sources have said they are debating.”

“Debating?”

“What, exactly, is unknown.” Ogier responded to Rosa’s question, looking toward her. “All I have heard is that there is tension in Sigurdsbord.”

That was a new name. Rosa looked toward Vyn. “Sigurdsbord?”

“Castle.” Vyn responded, rubbing at her arm and looking at her food. Rosa quickly took a bite of the sandwich. “Sigurdsbord Castle is the main residence of the Duchy and where Haspran holds court. It's located on Halvund Island, and splits the city of Eskilstuna in half.”

Rosa chewed her sandwich thoughtfully before swallowing. “So, the Castle is on Halvund, but the city isn’t?”

“There is a strait between the island and mainland. It’s only accessible by plane and ferry.” Vyn elaborated. “On the mainland, it is… newer, more commercial. On the island, it is very rural, historic, and a small drive from the city to Sigurdsbord Castle.”

A snort broke her thoughts. “Seriously, why Eskilstuna? Not enough of the Tuna insult?”

“It was not our choice, but mortals.” Rosa could hear the annoyance in Vyn’s tone, but continued eating. “The Court has very little say in the city’s human governance, though they do take contracts with its residents. If they had their way, there would be no city so close to the court.” 

So many new names. Rosa’s head spun as she pieced together things. “So, the court and the… Court?” She shook her head, taking large gulps of water to wash down the morning’s pills.

“It is confusing.” Vyn sighed, rubbing at her side. “Perhaps this conversation can be held after your request?”

Oh right. Rosa blushed and took the final bite of her lunch, eyes averted from the group. 

“One day and they're already fucking like rabbits.” Marius laughed. Rosa pouted just as Ogier moved away from the island and out to the garden. She paid little attention as Marius continued. “Geez, you really have a fetish for fish.”

Rosa nearly responded before a wicked idea came to her mind. She stood up, setting the tray on the coffee table before sitting directly in Vyn’s lap with his pelt. Ignoring the small gasp from her mate, she smirked. “And if I do?”

Marius blinked as Rosa smiled, Vyn’s arms wrapping around her waist. “I think my uterus can speak for how good my mate is.” 

She could feel Vyn holding back his laugh, his lips against her head. Marius’s mouth gaped like a fish before laughing like crazy, doubling over in the chair. “Damn, your brother does not know how much of a freak you really are.”

Fucking hell. Rosa rolled her eyes before turning to her mate, cupping his face lovingly and looking in his eyes. They were just as hungry as hers. “Should we go?”

“As my lady commands.”

Rosa stood up, stretching with the pelt in her hands, until Vyn pulled her close to him from behind. She could feel how excited he was, her heart rate picking up in anticipation. “You can make yourself scarce today, Mr. von Hagen.” Vyn cooed, magic lacing his voice as he pulled her toward the back door.

“Yeah, yeah, you breeders keep up the hard work, spooging magic all over baby mama.” Marius rolled his eyes before getting up and poking around in the fridge. Rosa didn’t need to watch further, turning as best she could in Vyn’s grasp and walking down the steps of the garden. 

Vyn kissed her neck as they started down the familiar path toward the cove. Rosa giggled, leaning into her mate and hugging his side. Damn if everyone knew what they were about to do, but right now, she didn’t care. These were people that knew who she was, what they were. They needed this, and no one was going to sto-

“Master Vilhelm.”

Ogier’s voice broke her thoughts. Vyn stopped as Rosa peered curiously at him on the opposite pathway. His face was stern as he approached, quickly whispering something unintelligible, maybe in Svartan, in Vyn’s ear. Rosa blinked as Vyn quickly nodded. “Thank you for your work, Ogier. If you could contact Miss Evelin Soh for an appointment tomorrow, that would be helpful.”

Oh right. She needed clothing that actually fit her. Rosa smiled gratefully as Ogier gave a swift nod and left. She looked at Vyn. “Is everything alright?”

Vyn nodded, his smile filled with innocence. “Shall we discuss it at the cove?”

Of all the things - “You really think we’re going to discuss things?”

“Among other things.” Vyn’s smirk dripped with sin.

—--

*****

“Ahhhh!”

Rosa couldn’t help the moans pouring from her mouth as she rocked on Vyn’s lap. His hands gripped her hips, pulling her forcefully down onto his cock. She gripped his shoulder as she impaled herself, letting the pleasure consume her. 

Who cared if the rest of the house could hear them. She needed this. 

They rested under the alcove near the sea away from prying eyes. Vyn’s tail laid on the stone quivering between her aching thighs. His head leaned against the rocky cove, his pelt only a few centimeters from them. 

She needed more. 

“Vy-Ahh-Vyn” Rosa kissed him, pushing his back onto the rocky cove. He gasped for a second, allowing her to push her tongue in and taste him: the fruit he ate earlier, his tea and her orange juice, and that divine taste that was simply him. 

He tasted divine, no matter what form. 

Vyn’s long slender tongue fought with hers as his claws tightened around her hips, pricking against her skin. His hips bucked up into her again, his long thin member hitting all the right places inside her. Rosa pulled back, gasping for breath, but he followed her movement, to yank her back to his chest and lick at her lips. “Mate, my mate , what you do to me.” He grunted, his tail spasming as he finished yet again inside her. However, that mattered little to them both as she kept bouncing, her hands supporting herself on his chest. 

Rosa smirked, sweat dripping down her skin. The wind blew against her skin, chilling her heated body ever so slightly. “O-oh? Ho-How so?”

Vyn’s voice keened, gripping her hips down as she ground herself against him. “I want to hold you down, take you right here.”

“And?” Rosa said cheekily, trying her best to hold back her shivering. “What’s-Mmmmmph- stopping you?”

“Watching you.” Vyn whispered as he smirked. Rosa could just make out the glinting of his sharp teeth. “Seeing how you impale yourself… Using my body to take your own pleasure… is addicting.”

Oh hell. Vyn talking dirty? This was a wet dream coming true. Rosa bit her lip - 

Instantly, her lips were captured by his as he hauled her body back to his. She couldn’t help the squeal of pleasure as he thrust into her, not stopping until her body shook around him as she reached her completion. 

Rosa’s body finally slumped on Vyn’s. She could feel the sweat dripping down her body. God, the sun was starting to set in the sky. They had been going at this for hours, stopping only for Vyn to insist on her hydrating… 

But I wanted him .  

This man would give her anything, do anything, for her happiness. A simple request turned into nothing but unadulterated pleasure. 

“Comfortable?” Rosa could almost feel the purr in his voice and chuckled tiredly.

“Very much.” She could sleep here all night, especially when he wrapped his arms around her waist with his magic in the air. Though her fingers were pruned and the salt from the sea froze in her hair, it wasn’t the worst feeling. No, with Vyn, she felt warm, safe, complete. “We could stay like this forever.”

*****

Vyn chuckled, kissing her shoulder reverently. Rosa relaxed into his embrace, her body fully melted into his. She would have fallen asleep, but Vyn’s claws on her back stimulated her into wanting more. 

No, no more, nympho! Not for a little bit . 

Rosa nuzzled into his neck, kissing what skin she could. Vyn cooed in her ear as she felt the soft fur of his pelt being draped on her back. “Mmmm, too comfortable.”

“Then I am doing my job.” 

“Pfft.” Rosa shook her head before sitting up, resting her arms on Vyn’s bare chest. “What did Ogier tell you?”

Vyn sighed. “You do not miss much.” He gazed out to the water. “He told me my father contacted him.”

“Is it the Court?” 

“Only that father says he is sorry and it is out of his hands.”

That was confusing. “Does that mean Haspran House is responding to your request?”

“That is likely. Though something may have happened beyond his control.” 

“Like?” Eirik was the head of the Duchy and head of the Haspran Court. If it was something beyond his control, it couldn’t have been good.

Vyn shook his head. “It is likely a demand for me to come back to Court. They do not enjoy having a member so… independent.”

“But isn’t Eirik, like… the ruler of the Court? Or head?” The thought of a fae king flitted through her mind, like the old fairy tales.

“Yes, he is regarded as a fae king to other courts.” Vyn took a deep breath, adjusting himself on the stone. Rosa couldn’t help but moan softly, feeling her arousal spike as his member shifted inside her. “However, a king cannot rule a court without subjects. My father listens to those around him and makes decisions based on that. There are very few times he goes against them. Me leaving was one of them.”

“So, you are in court but… not?”

Vyn nodded. “I am. My father hopes that I will take his mantle when it is time. The rest of the Court does not agree with what he has done.”

Rosa blinked as she caressed his chest. “They don’t?”

He shook his head in response. “Court has one singular mission: protect their court and preserve it for future generations.” 

The way Vyn said it - “Are there two courts?”

“It is needlessly complicated.” Vyn responded, nestling back into the stone wall. “There are, in practicality, two ‘courts’: The location and the group - better known as Upper House. Both are intertwined in each other. My father, as head of the group Court, seeks to keep the location of our court safe, secure, as well as to keep those of lineage taken care of.” 

“You mean other Selkies?”

“Other Haspran Selkies.” Vyn clarified. “There are a few other fae that have married into the Haspran line, but none can participate in the…” he mulled over the word for a few seconds, “ceremonies necessary for the location of court to thrive. Only those that have proven themselves by the Skadi run can be considered worthy enough to head said ceremonies.”  

Rosa nodded. “So, what does your… court look like?”

“Court is a sacred place.” Rosa sat up to look at Vyn, seeing him staring blankly toward the water. “It is said that the three gods converged at its location and it is blessed. There is a pool of salt water surrounded by a small garden, with a raised dais in the center. However, it is the large ancient ash tree that towers over the area. Once every decade, it will be trimmed to keep healthy, but it is said that the King of the Air likes to keep above everyone.”

And with multiple archways - Wait, what? 

Rosa furrowed her eyebrows. She had never been to Vyn’s court, and not just anyone could. No doubt a mortal couldn’t just walk on in. “So, it is out in the open?”

Vyn shook his head, “Court is protected by the group court. It is located in my father's quarters but anyone can enter if they are in the Upper House.” He gave a small chuckle. “Though, I do suppose it is outside. The center of the court is open to the sky. I do believe I have said, everything of fae importance is done in open air.”

That's right. Back when they held their handfasting. “So, who is in the Upper House?”

Vyn leaned back. “My father, my grandmother, my father’s cousin and her son, another couple - a distant relative and his wife, and I.” 

“That's it?” She expected more.

“This is not the golden age of fae.” Vyn kissed her forehead. “We must do what we can to survive.”

That… she could understand. Rosa took a deep breath. “So, who in the Court would be on our side?”

“My father.”

Just one person? “... That's it?”

“Ogier deduced it was likely my grandmother who drove away Themis’ clientele with the assistance of her maid.” Vyn chuckled. “He never did tolerate the Raven after their fight.”

“Fight? Raven?”

“Grandmother’s maid is not as young as she appears. Ogier sought to challenge her spot… he still has the scar from their spat.”

No way. That scar?! “ Your grandmother’s maid gave him the scar… on his face?!”

What type of place was this?

Vyn’s lips pulled her out of her thoughts. “On one hand, presenting my mate to Court has been a childhood dream of mine. On the other, I… do not wish to take you to court. This isn't the fairytale you are expecting. My family, and especially the Lower House, is not kind to newcomers.”

Rosa regarded Vyn for a few seconds before asking. “Are they more… fae-ish? I don't know how to ask this.”

“Yes, insomuch as they will use every trick to make you fall.” One of his hands came up to touch her face. He caressed her cheek, her jaw, almost as if she was made of glass,  “These court fae will do anything to rise in status, and you are the presumed heir's mate… They could curse you and think nothing of it.” 

“Even when I'm pregnant and a human?” Were real fae that vindictive? 

“I cannot guarantee your safety.” Vyn answered, almost cryptically while playing with the stone in her bracelet. “But they will act as humans unless provoked. They have had years to bury instinct and behavior behind the mask of mortality. They do coexist with the humans that reside in the area and work in the court - most have no idea the fae exist.”

Rosa nodded  absently. It felt surreal, almost insane. A fae court? Walking among them? Trying to stay safe? “I said it before, and I’ll say it again... I want to walk this path with you, if I can…”

“I know.” He kissed her lips. “We will do this, together.”

“Together.”

Chapter Text

Rosa expected the next day to be busy. However…

On arrival, Evelin immediately brought out existing pieces, preparing her to try on the clothes immediately. 

Her jaw gaped as soon as she saw Rosa in the first outfit, tears welling in her eyes as she dropped everything to hug her. Immediately, she set to work, designing, planning, and making sure an attractive, flattering, maternity set was prepped for Court. 

“M-Miss Sumner!”

“Yes!”

Miss Soh hovered around her like a shadow, her tape measure flying like a ribbon in the wind. Samplings of cloth and patterns overflowed the coffee table alongside Evelin's notepad. The spiderling's brown eyes sparked in excitement as she measured things Rosa found trivial - her calf, the length of her neck, the diameter of her pinky! Questions were asked, ideas given, and the woman worked ever more rapidly. Evelin whipped and whirled around the loveseat, even kicking her mate nicely off the couch. Vyn sighed and took the single chair nearest her, enjoying the attention she was giving his mate. Ogier sat at the kitchen table, more conscientious of the working woman. 

“Do you prefer more structured or more flowy?” Evelin's question snapped Rosa from her thoughts. 

“Oh!” She felt her face heat up. “I'm not picky. I just want to look professional.”

“If you are sure.” Evelin wrote another number - something about her arm - before asking another question. “You are so young. A little playfulness would not be so bad, no?

So long as it was appropriate for court. Evelin knew her duty, and the task at hand, and she brought endless trunks of samples and sketch books.

But… “Miss Soh.”

“Yes?”

“Why are you measuring everything?”

Evelin blushed before sitting down next to Rosa, her pen and notepad on her lap. “It is said that the best spiders can use all measurements including a client's smallest finger.” Rosa watched as Evelin glanced toward Vyn. “I want to do my craft correctly and make my ancestors proud.”

Vyn nodded. “They would be.”

That seemed to make the poor woman blush even harder before turning to her sketchbook, flipping through the pages. “I… have some other ideas. A little more of a nod to her Stellis heritage - if that's ok with you.’ Evelin looked up nervously at Rosa.

“I would love that, actually.”

Evelin smiled brightly before showing Rosa her sketchbook. Designs of cheongsam, hanfus, but in modern themes, graced the pages. Rosa admired a set of high waisted maternity pants that looked like a skirt. She noticed a skirt that flared out in a western style, but the design looked like the clouds surrounding Cloudbreak mountains in the morning. Touching the picture, Rosa felt her lips widen into a smile. 

“I think my mate approves of your designs.”

Vyn's words caused Rosa’s face to heat up yet she kept her head up. These people knew them, knew they were dating. Evelin nodded before shutting her book. “How soon do you need these?”

“Would a week suffice?”

Evelin looked down at the sketchbook again before nodding. “I could, for you two, have a capsule collection ready by Friday.”

“What collection?”

Oh, great. Marius’s voice broke the atmosphere as he left the spare bedroom. Rosa took a deep breath as he leaned over the back of the loveseat between her and Evelin. “Weren't you busy, Marius?”

“Never for you, baby.” Marius winked.

“Let me rephrase: Can you be busy?” 

Marius laughed before taking his preferred spot by the kitchen island. “Nah, just got off the phone with my dad. He'll be taking over Pax for the next month-ish while we're at court.”

Oh to be a fly on the wall at that meeting. Rosa almost wished to be back in Stellis to see the reaction. So many people pushed against Marius, but Austin? If anyone could whip them into shape, it was him. Evelin kept working, wrapping her tape measure around her ankle as Marius kept blathering. “Had to make a few calls, but Vincent’s handling everything out here. Plans will have to be approved by you two love birds but the construction crew should be out here by Wednesday.”

“Plans?” What plans?

Marius smirked as he leaned against the island. “You think with how you two go at it you’re gonna stop at one?”

Of all the - “Marius!”

“Hey! Just calling it as I see it! Breeders gonna breed.”

“What he’s trying to say,” Vyn cut in, glaring at the Celestial Headache, “is that there is too little room for a growing family.” He gestured nonchalantly. “This is the perfect location, all we need is an extra bedroom upstairs, possibly another office.”

Didn’t Vyn already have an office? “I could share with you.”

Vyn smiled brightly. “Do you really think if we shared an office … alone… we would get any work done?”

Rosa’s mouth pursed, her cheeks heating up fast . Marius’s laugh barked through the house. Regaining her composure, she studied the fae playboy. “So, you’re coming with us?”

“A chance to see Court?” Marius smirked. “You must think I'm crazy.” 

“You said it, not me.” Rosa turned back as Evelin carefully measured the circumference of her head. 

Marius rolled his eyes and gestured to the women. “So Vyn, how do you know a wild spiderling? I thought they were more pack creatures.”

Vyn smiled while keeping his eyes on Rosa. “Client confidentiality.”

“Pffft,” Marius made an obscene noise, crossing his arms. “One of you really needs to tell me, otherwise I might make your little friend mad.”

Rosa looked to Marius. “What? Oh, you mean about those dresses?”

“Huh?” Evelin froze with her ruler for a second and blinked. Rosa was startled to stare into serious brown eyes. “Dresses ?” Evelin enunciated the syllable carefully.

Rosa felt uneasy. Oh no . Wasn’t it Marius that said Spiderings were territorial? She smiled apologetically at Evelin. “Marius gifted me two dresses to wear to his events. Told me they were made by another spiderling after committing to wear them.”

“And you were smoking hot in both.” 

This time, Rosa glared at Marius, keeping her lips taunt. Marius looked to Vyn in disbelief. “Am I wrong? ”

Vyn smirked and closed his eyes. 

Rosa sighed before facing Evelin. “I wanted to tell you but-”

A second later, she felt it. A flux of magic, of secret gardens and old ruins, of dew drops on leaves just about to fall. Rosa felt the hair on her arms stand on end as this new magic swarmed the room. She looked in Evelin's eyes, only to see them glowing an intense red. 

What was she going to do? Was this what happened when you made a Spiderling mad?

Evelin puckered her lips for a moment before she knelt in front of Rosa on one knee. Carefully raising Rosa’s hand, she placed her head underneath. Vyn instantly sat up, his magic exploding defensively in the room. “Evelin!”

In the maelstrom of Vyn and Evelin’s magic, Rosa felt the breath catch in her throat as the other woman spoke, magic laced in every word.

“I, Evelin Soh, pledge myself to the family line of Vyn Richter and Rosa Sumner.” Rosa could hear Marius whispering, though what escaped her. She couldn’t move, couldn’t breath, with so much magic around her. “My services shall be for their desires, my talents for their benefit, my silk woven for their use. I pledge to provide for all their needs and wants until they release me, or death takes me.”

Her magic subsided after the final words and Rosa finally gasped for air. Evelin raised her head, blinking a few times, before she stood on unsteady feet. She held her head high as she gave a satisfactory nod toward Marius. “Did your spiderling do that?”  

What just happened? Rosa turned to Marius, only to see him speechless for maybe the second time ever. Vyn rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. 

“Miss Soh.”

“Ye-yes?” Evelin turned to Vyn nervously.

“You did not need to do that.” He shook his head, eyes filled with remorse. “Our house is nothing to pledge to.”

Evelin took a deep breath and shook her head. Her cheeks were flushed a deep red as she met his gaze. “I disagree and… would rather have done that than have someone else design for you.”

So, then…“What was that?”

“A pledge.” Vyn sighed, shaking his head. He was hiding it, but Rosa could tell he was distraught. “It is meant to show favor and is an unending, binding contract. Normally, it is intended only for court members.”

“Ar-are you not part of a court, Dr. Richter?” Evelin asked. Vyn took a deep breath and Ogier laughed. 

“That question is a bit difficult to answer.” Ogier responded before standing up, moving over to kitchen island. “I think we all would like that answer.”

“I only answer to my mate and my father.” Vyn looked to Rosa, a fake smile on his face. 

He would not answer. He shouldn’t have to. Rosa smiled in return. “That doesn’t matter to me. So long as we discuss things beforehand.” Her eyes darted to her mate, smile widening at the memory of Stellis. 

Vyn paled for a moment before he bowed. “Always, my mate. I regret my decision prior.” He rose, smiled back at her. “My mate deserves to be part of every decision in our relationship.”

Good. Rosa went to her mate, kissing his lips. She could hear Marius’s gag and Ogier’s chuckle, but that didn’t stop her. This was her mate, his house, and nothing could stop her from loving him-

The sudden melody from Rosa’s pocket stopped everyone. Rosa took a deep breath as Marius smirked. “Wait, Twinkle Twinkle? A Lullaby? Already planning for the baby?”

“Shut up.” Rosa's face heated up as she harshly pulled her phone out of her pocket to confirm the caller ID. 

She groaned.

It was Luke. He must have picked up my letter.  

Bracing herself for a terrible call, Rosa sighed before pressing the answer button. Holding the phone to her ear, she let out a semi-cheerful greeting. “Hello?”

“Rosa?” Luke sounded somewhere crowded. Did he really read the letter in public? 

“Hi Luke. I can guess why you’re calling.”

“You can explain to me later. Can you come pick me up?”

What? Rosa let out a sarcastic laugh. He had to be joking. “What do you mean?”

“I’m in Ireland.”

Rosa’s hand tightened around her phone as the blood left her face. Her eyes met Vyn’s concerned ones as she felt her stomach drop. 

Motherfucking hell, what was it with these men?!

—--

Rosa did not, in fact, leave to pick up her brother. After much deliberation - and a slight bit of schadenfreude - she let Ogier and Marius pick up her dear brother. The horror her brother would suffer would be nothing compared to the rage she was accumulating. 

She should have expected this. Luke’s personality wouldn’t have allowed her to just leave well enough, but after being away from her mate, she wanted to be here with him. Themis HR approved it, her boss condoned it by allowing her to work remotely, and while Kiki wasn’t the happiest, she still wanted the best for her metaphorical sister. 

Why Luke couldn’t do it, even after being gone for eight years -

The sound of clinking ceramics brought Rosa out of her thoughts. She blinked and turned, looking into the soft golden eyes of her mate. “Something to relax you.”

Rosa sighed. “Sorry.”

“Do not apologize.” He pressed a kiss to the side of her head before returning to the stove. Emptying the teapot for himself, he set his cup directly across from hers on the island. “You seem to be deep in your thoughts. Would you share them?”

If he wanted it. “I just don’t know what Luke is thinking. Flying out here when he doesn’t even know where I am. God,” Rosa rubbed her forehead as she sat at the kitchen island, “I’m not his ward. Why does he have to follow me like I’m incapable of living my life?” 

Vyn kept quiet for a moment as he sipped at the tea. She studied her cup, enjoying the citrus smell, and felt her anxiety shifting. “I do not think that is the reason he follows you today.”

Really? Rosa picked up the tea and, blowing on it to cool it, took a small sip. She closed her eyes and thought. Why would Luke follow her? Obviously, he didn’t approve of their relationship. Yeah, Vyn said that the talk between him and her brother was a nightmare, but when they last talked, Luke was saying how much the NSB wanted to recruit him. Was there something she was missing or was it just her hormones going haywire?

Stupid pregnancy.

“What do you think? Am I just being too moody?” It felt like she was complaining but for god’s sake, coming out here on a whim? She was tired of feeling like a two year old in need of a babysitter with Luke and, though he was her brother, he was acting more like her parent. Had Luke travelled to places where men made all decisions for women in their families? Stellis didn’t have that culture, so even if he had, too bad!

Eight years changed them both. Were they even close enough to be siblings at this point?

“You are not.” Vyn pulled her out of her thoughts. His hand carefully tugged her by the wrist with her selkie hair bracelet as he leaned next to her by the island. “You are a grown woman who has her dreams, her aspirations, and her independence. Your brother…” He looked toward the front door, as if expecting them any second, “seems to have held many dreams for you before his sudden departure.”

Rosa slumped. “And I can understand that, but… dreams change, lives change. The young girl that just wanted to save the world understood that there were different ways to do that…” And that set her on the path she was today. An attorney. That’s what drove her to the isles in the first place, why she took the internship, what made her decide to take Vyn’s internship offer… 

And she had never been happier.

“Perhaps that is something he needs to realize.” Vyn reached over and took her hand, squeezing it gently. “Only you can give him power over you.”

The words felt empowering. Rosa smiled and squeezed his hand back. “Then maybe I should tell him I’m marrying you.”

As if magic words, Vyn came around the island, his hand never leaving hers. When he reached her side, Vyn moved their hands to pat his pant pocket. A hard square box - Rosa’s breath hitched. He didn’t -  “I brought it down with me. It only felt right that we start things properly again.”

Her jaw dropped. No way. When did he sneak the ring box downstairs? Where did he hide it so he could pull it at the correct time? Winking at him coquettishly, she tried to joke, “Mr. Richter, is that a box in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?”

Vyn held back a laugh, his eyes dancing in jovial delight. “I am always happy to see you and, should you wish to be reminded, I can show you. However, our imminent company is the more pressing matter.”

This man was going to make her cry. Then…  Rosa felt tears come to her eyes and she wiped them away with her free hand. Vyn’s free hand wiped them away carefully too. “I am sorry. I should have anticipated tears.” 

“They’re good tears.” With this, they could start their future - truly. Rosa beamed. “With everyone, then. I want everyone to know.”

Vyn couldn’t contain his smile. He leaned his forehead on hers and she could feel his magic pouring over her. She shivered in excitement, until the sound of a closing door brought them apart. His magic retreated. Vyn stood and pulled her gently to her feet, still not releasing her hand. “First, let us meet with your brother.”

Rosa took a deep breath and looked at her outfit. Her normal top and jacket, and a loose pair of pants. It wasn’t bad, but… She pulled the shirt down a little more over the baby bump. There was no way she was hiding it for long - and why should I? - but she still wanted to look decent. Standing up next to Vyn and lacing her arm in his, she steeled herself for the worst as the door slowly opened - 

– a small black bird shot through the door as quick as a bullet. As if targeted, the bird landed directly on Rosa’s shoulder and started chirping madly. 

“Peanut!” The bird chirped in excitement, hopping on her shoulder in excitement. Rosa couldn’t help the giggle, removing her arm from Vyn’s and petting the little rascal. “I’ve missed you.” Absently, she could hear Vyn sigh sufferingly and she had to hold back a laugh.

Ogier entered first, holding the door open as Marius walked in, wheeling a set of luggage. Marius almost looked annoyed, pouting, as Rosa barely heard him whisper. “I hoped his peanut was bigger.”

Rosa rolled her eyes as she watched her brother stalk in and appraise the room. 

It was apparent that he rushed to leave Stellis. His clothing was haphazard, his hair a mess, and his eyes bloodshot. But when his eyes locked onto hers, Luke’s tension seemed to melt. He smiled in relief “Rosa…” He whispered, “Um… I’m here.”

“You are.” There was so much she wanted to say, so much she wanted to cuss at him for. But right now? She was glad to see him, in a way. She took Vyn’s arm again and smiled brightly. “Welcome to our home.”

Luke looked between them, his eyes disbelieving. “... Thank you. I-uh…” He started blushing, averting his eyes. 

Did he really not believe that they were a committed couple? Rosa raised an eyebrow, even as Peanut rubbed against her cheek. “What did you think I was coming here for?”

“I…” Luke kept quiet, his face red. 

Ok, he wasn’t going to answer that. What was going on with him? “Why did you follow me?”

Luke’s eyes turned into a puppy dog instantly, pouting at her. “I… couldn’t leave you again.”

“But I left.” 

“I… didn’t want it to be goodbye.”

Rosa took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Peanut looked between the two cautiously, like two parents fighting. “Luke, I don’t understand why you’re treating me like this. I’m 25 years old, I’m not five.”

“Yeah, but…” Luke glared at Vyn-

No. “He’s not part of this conversation.” This was between siblings. 

“He asked for your hand in marriage.”

“And?”

Luke’s eyes widened in pure shock. “ And? ”

“That is our agreed upon next step for our relationship. What's the problem with that?”

“....” Luke looked at her incredulously, “You’ve only known him for half a year? Do you really want to start a relationship, a marriage, with someone you’ve only known that long?” He gestured blindly to Vyn. “Hell, Peanut hasn’t even judged him yet!”

Rosa patted the little bird’s head. It chirped in response. “He can meet him now.” Ok, that sounded like a little kid’s answer, but what else was she going to say? There hadn’t been any time for them to all meet. Perhaps this was the time… 

“Is this ‘Peanut’?” Vyn asked as he looked at the Myna bird on her opposite shoulder. He chuckled and looked at Rosa. “You never told me you shared a pet.”

“We found him as a hatchling.” Rosa answered as Peanut preened on her shoulder. She stroked his head again and smiled fondly. “He took him to university and I thought I’d never see him again.”

“He’s the best judge of character.”  Luke smugly smiled as he crossed his arms. “He knows exactly who not to trust-”

As the words were spoken, Peanut flew onto Vyn’s shoulder and started to chirp happily in Vyn’s ear. Luke’s final word died in his mouth as Vyn’s lips upturned into a genuine smile.

“Are you Mr. Peanut?” Vyn’s lips widened in happiness as Peanut kept chirping. “It is indeed a pleasure to meet you. I am sorry that this is our first time meeting.” Peanut excitedly kept jumping, tweeting rapidly without a breath. “Yes, I am sorry. I have wanted a better meeting between family members.” Again, the bird’s actions were alarming to Luke. It’s like they were old friends, best friends, and Rosa had to hold back giggles. “Really? Well, Miss Rosa does have her moments, I agree with you.” 

“Is Peanut bad mouthing me?” Rosa said incredulously. Can Vyn speak to birds? Was this a thing with fae?

“He’s telling me that you have your charming moments, and you always give him extra affection.” Vyn grinned and Rosa couldn’t hold her giggles any longer. He turned back to Peanut, carefully petting the myna bird on the head. Peanut couldn’t snuggle on his index finger any faster. “I agree with you: she is the nicer one.”

Oh holy hell. Rosa was going to laugh her ass off later. She covered her mouth.

“How…” Luke still looked stunned. “Why-” He shook his head in denial. “Peanut, we talked about this!”

Peanut cheeped once defiantly before flying back to Luke, clearly sulking on Luke’s shoulder. He gave the bird a small glare before sighing. “Rosa, really. I want you to think about this for a second. You have no experience in relationships and what men are really like. What is important is that you don’t make any rash decisions, and don’t give away your heart and body like a cheap novelty for him. Something like this could affect your whole life and ruin everything.”

“I get it, Luke.” She had gone over the pros and cons before, and when Celestine - her true mentor  - agreed her plan was logical and sensible, god, she took it like a lifeline. “I can’t expect you to understand, but… this is what I want.”

“Is it?” Luke pushed. “You say that you know him, but seriously, do you really know this man? What he wants from you - physically? What are his expectations of a girlfriend? You’re not ready for this. “

Really? Really? “ Oh, and you know that ?”

"Yes, I do.” His voice seethed. “I knew from one meeting what he wanted, but you? You’ve never dated before. You need to test things out, know what your boundaries are, what your non-negotiables are. You need to know what he ,” venom spewed from her words, “wants, what his background is. You need to know all this before marrying him and starting  a family.” He looked physically sick saying those words.

Marius scoffed under his breath. “Little late for that.”

The whisper wasn’t loud, but in an instant, Rosa watched as Luke’s eyes darkened, darting over to Marius. “What?”

Shit. Luke was livid. She had always wondered how the nice, sweet brother acted when he worked at the NSB. She had a little glimpse at Halloween, but now? This was not the way she wanted to find out. 

Rosa took a deep breath. “We are both consenting adults-”

“You’re pregnant ?” Luke whispered venomously , his eyes lighting with anger as they locked with hers. They darted to Vyn’s, never losing their rage. “With him? ”

“Yes.” Rosa rested her hand on her stomach before looking at Vyn. She smiled brightly as Vyn placed his hand behind her back. “We both wanted this.” Turning back to Luke, she kept herself calm. It wouldn’t do her any good to get angry right now. “I chose this. And frankly, it’s none of your business.”   

Luke glowered silently as Peanut kept chirping, trying to get Vyn’s attention more. His head was bowed, as his gaze targeted Vyn’s throat. After a while, Luke became deathly still and Peanut finally flew off, landing on Rosa’s shoulder. “Luke.” 

Vyn’s hand tensed behind her back. “Rosa, move.”

“Huh?”

“She doesn’t have to worry.” Luke’s anger boiled over. “But you do!” 

Instantaneously, Luke launched himself at Vyn. It was quick, too quick for Rosa to catch, only that Vyn moved to cover her body, Peanut flying off in a flurry. The rage radiating off of Luke was insane and she grabbed onto Vyn, holding him close.

Instead, she heard a loud thump and Luke cussing. 

Rosa moved her head from Vyn’s chest, looking at the two men on the floor now several feet away. Ogier pressed Luke into the ground, one of his legs wrapped around Luke’s. His hand pressed Luke’s back into the floor. “Let me at him!” Luke yelled furiously on the floor. 

Ogier said nothing, only continued constraining Luke and pinning him down. 

This had to stop. Rosa detangled herself from Vyn and looked down at Luke. “What the fuck are you doing?” Now she was pissed. “You come into our home with no invitation and you start this?! Have you no shame?!”

Luke stopped moving, looking up to Rosa in shock. “Rosa… I…-”

“If you can’t control yourself, then you can get the hell out!” Rosa shrieked, feeling the tears in her eyes. “For god's sake, I don’t want you two to fight. I just want…” Suddenly, she felt her world getting dizzy and she reached out to her lifeline. 

“I am here.” Vyn’s hands met her and she leaned into him, taking a deep breath. She could feel his magic, calm and soothing, a loving support around her as he led her to the kitchen island. “You know you should not get this worked up.”

She did, but fuck - Rosa shook her head. “I just wanted my family and yours to meet… peacefully. ” Was that so hard ?

“....” Luke said nothing for a few moments, the only thing showing emotion was his balled fist. Finally, his hand relaxed. “Fine. I won’t kill him.”

“Say it in full.” Ogier said, still securely restraining the younger man, his voice monotone. “You will not harm anyone here.”

“I promise, ” Luke loudly said, “not to harm anyone while I’m here. Ok? I…” He hid his flushed face on the hardwood floor. 

Ogier nodded before slowly releasing his hold, standing above the young man. He rolled his shoulder, stretching it out, before he turned to Vyn. “You could have countered. Do you need lessons again?”

“Protecting Rosa was a priority.” Ogier grunted while Rosa scrutinized her brother. Luke waited on the floor, quiet. He didn't seem happy but…

“I mean, I can join you on the floor, puppy.” Marius finally chimed in, still over in the dining room. Rosa scowled at him, missing how fast Luke moved off the ground. 

Turning back to Luke, Rosa noticed how guarded he now was. He dusted himself off before looking at her. “Are you sure about this?”

Was he really? “Yes.”

Luke regarded her again before he turned to Vyn. “I don't trust you, and I'm not giving you permission. But…,” He turned to Rosa, “I want to stay here.”

“How is that-?”

“You think you know better.” Luke cut her off, smiling proudly. “And he wants permission to marry you. I won't give it until I'm sure of his intentions, regardless of what he told me. Actions speak louder than words.” 

What happened at the meeting? Vyn only said it was nightmarish. She turned to Vyn, who nodded to Luke. “I have no qualms with you witnessing our relationship for yourself.” 

“Good.” Luke sounded sarcastic. “Can I stay here?”

“You can stay with me, puppy.” Marius smirked, crossing his legs. “Get Rosa's lovely acoustics first hand. She is quite a screamer.”

Oh hell- “Marius!”

“What?!”

“Is there no other room?” Luke ignored the bickering, looking around the space. 

Ogier stepped forward. “There is a small couch in my quarters. Detached.” 

Luke took in Ogier again, sizing him up and down. “Vyn said you were an attendant.”

Ogier smiled placidly. “I am.”

Rosa watched as Luke’s eyes narrowed. She knew he didn't believe it, the attendants, that their love was real - but when around so much truth. She sighed.

“Anywho, dom knullar , moving on,” Marius cut off the conversation, standing up and moving between Ogier and Luke. Rosa watched Vyn hold back his annoyance and Ogier looked flat-out offended , “we have other issues that need to be dealt with, unless that’s something else in Vyn’s pocket.”

Rosa blinked at Marius’s words. Something more important. How could she forget? His eyes gestured over to Vyn and she pivoted to her mate…

Vyn’s eyes were locked onto hers, golden orbs shimmering in happiness, pride… love. “Rosa, I told you when you left the isles, that, when you felt ready, when you felt worthy, I would propose to you.” He lifted her left hand up to his lips. “Last night, you told me that you were not going to let people define you anymore. You … would choose your worth.” Kissing her knuckle, he looked into her eyes. “May I ask you now, Rosa Sumner, the brightest star in my life, do you feel worthy to walk by my side?”

Holding back her tears, Rosa could only nod, trying her best not to bite her lip.

Letting her hand fall from his grip, Rosa watched as Vyn knelt down on one knee before he pulled the beautiful box from his pocket. Her heart stopped as he opened the box again, showing off the ring he offered so many months ago. 

"I kneel here as a fortunate man that has fallen in love with you - your smile, your laugh, your heart, and your mind." Vyn’s eyes were watering but his voice was steady as he confessed. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you. If you would grant me, I would ask to take your side in this life, walk this path as equals, and be your support as you have been mine."

Rosa covered her mouth, tears falling down her face.

“Just having your presence in my life is the greatest blessing.” His smile widened. “There is never a moment I do not think about you - your thoughts, your ideas, your goals, your dreams. You are now ingrained in so many of my dreams… that I cannot bear to be without you.”

His hands shook slightly, his voice warbled as he continued. The golden light from the afternoon sun was incomparable to the beaming of his face. “Please… would you make me the happiest man in the world? Rosa Sumner… would you marry me?"

Luke opened his mouth to interject, but Marius quickly silenced him, placing a hand over his mouth. "Uh uh uh!"

Luke wrestled in his grasp, even tried biting his hand. Marius smirked. "If you want to use your mouth, there are far more fun ways than what you're doing." Vaguely, Rosa could hear him whisper something in his ear. Reluctantly, Luke blushed and stuttered, but his shouts quieted down. 

Rosa laughed before cupping Vyn’s cheeks. Her thumb wiped away the tears streaking down his face. "Vyn, I - "

Ding dong.

The magical ambiance shattered like ice in a single second. Rosa swore that the silence was so deafening, she couldn't even hear her own heartbeat. Vyn’s eyes were frozen, but they deeply pleaded at her, begging her for her forgiveness. Even Luke picked up on the tense atmosphere as he fell into concerned silence under Marius’s hand.

Only Ogier spoke, his words hanging like a noose.

"We are out of time."

Chapter Text

Rosa could feel the chill throughout her body. She knew Haspran House was moving, but this fast? And right now ? Vyn stood up, grasping the hands that had cupped his face and pressing a kiss to them. His eyes were filled with remorse.

Marius removed his hand away from Luke’s mouth, looking toward the door. Luke quickly stepped several paces from Marius and kept his eyes on the door. “What’s going on?” He kept his voice low. 

“Don’t use your mouth.” Marius retorted, eyes darting to him. “Our issues just became problems .”

Ogier moved into cautious action, walking past them all to the front door. Slowly, he opened the door, keeping them all at least partially shielded.

A man waited at the door: tall, slender, dressed in a clean black suit with an emerald green tie. He wore a familiar fedora that nearly matched his hair, and his wise, grey eyes were observant. The man stood only slightly above Ogier, with a more stern face and silver gray hair.

"Good afternoon, Viggo." Ogier spoke directly, nodding to the man. 

The other man smiled. "Fine weather, isn't it, little brother?"

He's a Wechsler? The man spoke with a thick Svartan accent. He sounded regal, noble. This was the family that loyally served the Hasprans. Rosa gripped Vyn’s hands as Ogier spoke. "What brings you to my master's house?"

"Official business, Ogier." Viggo said politely, almost jovially, talking as if it was a simple meeting. "Am I to assume that Miss Sumner is also present as well?"

"...Yes, she is." Ogier answered calmly. 

Rosa took a deep breath before moving from Vyn’s side. No use hiding when they knew this was coming. "I'm here."

Ogier swiveled his head toward her, eyes wide. Rosa walked forward to stand next to him. "Please, you did inform us."

The man was silent for a moment before he nodded, a smile on his face. "Of course."

Rosa smiled before contemplating Viggo. This was Uncle Ogier's brother? They looked quite similar, almost could pass for a body double except for the scar and hair. "It is an honor to meet you, Mr. Wechsler. Would you like to come in?"

Now Viggo seemed at a loss for words as he regarded Rosa. She continued, trying to calm her racing nerves. Why wasn't he responding? "I believe, Mr. Wechsler, that I am the lady of this house." She looked at Ogier, who smiled. "You've traveled here for a reason, so, please come in."

Rosa turned around and walked toward Vyn, not looking to see if the man followed. Judging by Vyn’s smug smile and how the door shut a few seconds later, she could only guess. She took her place, standing next to Vyn. Vyn took her hand in hers, without looking at her before speaking. "It has been a while, Lord Wechsler. How has your sister been?"

“Sophie has been well. Asked if she could serve as liaison instead of me.” The man’s face never left the kind, gentlemanly look. He gave a subtle bow as Rosa wondered if this was the man’s usual facade. “And you, Lord Vilhelm. Seems you’ve been very busy as of late. Do you know you’ve been giving your father more grey hairs?”

“I think they look wonderful. It gives depth to his hair.”

Pfft. Rosa had to keep herself from laughing. It was an attempt to defuse the atmosphere, one very much needed in this trying time. Viggo sighed, shaking his head. “Even joking with me. Are you the same man from before?”

Vyn squeezed her hand, a short moment, but enough. “I have had a turn of heart.” He shook his head. “Let us not waste your time. Are you here on behalf of my father?”

“No, not this time, Lord Vilhelm.” Viggo reached into his jacket and pulled out two thick letter envelopes. “I'm here on behalf of Haspran House today. I’m here to present summons to you… and Miss Sumner.”

“Me?” Rosa couldn’t help but blurt out the question. Why would Haspran House summon just her?

Viggo did not answer, only extended an envelope to Vyn. He accepted it, carefully opening the embossed seal from the rich vellum and reading its contents. His eyes narrowed before looking back at Viggo. “Just me?”

“Yes.”

“Am I to leave my fiancee unattended?” Vyn raised his eyebrow. Rosa could feel the anger in his magic, more potent than ever. However, he stood straight, composed, and dignified, with his voice controlled and commanding. Only his magic showed any sort of displeasure.

Viggo said nothing, only handed Rosa a letter as well. She glanced at Vyn before taking it, noticing an embossed stag on the upper corner and the name “Cernunnos”. Carefully, she opened the letter:

Subpoena to Appear and Testify

From: Cernunnos Law Firm, International Legal Representatives
Date Issued: 21st November 20XX
To: Rosa Sumner, Witness

Subject: Court Appearance Requirement in Relation to the Case: The Plaintiffs v. Apollo, High Court of Ireland

Issued By: Cernunnos Law Firm, European Branch Headquarters
Eskilstuna, Svart

Case Reference Number: 1000XXXXXXXX

Notice to Appear

This subpoena commands Rosa Sumner to appear and provide testimony in the ongoing case The Plaintiffs v. Apollo, currently filed before the High Court of Ireland, where your role as a witness is deemed critical to the proceedings.

This wasn’t surprising. Even Celestine had a feeling Cernunnos would be contacting Rosa after everything that happened in Stellis with the NDA. However, this wasn't an invitation by Haspran House. “Is this my invitation?” Rosa asked cautiously, looking at Viggo. 

“You have been requested by Mr. Sigurd Haspran - Reindotter and will be provided adequate lodging as is customary.” Viggo responded.

Rosa nodded absently as she thoroughly re-read the letter. Something didn’t add up though. Why would they get sent different summons if they were attempting to stand together-

“She is not invited to the main house?” Vyn asked suddenly. 

Main house? There were multiple houses? If that was the case…

Viggo sighed. “It is still reserved for the Upper House and their families, Master Vilhelm.” He turned to Ogier, raising an eyebrow. “As of yet, Haspran house has not been made aware of any official… engagements between the two families.”

What shit timing.

“Interrupted,” Ogier amended dryly, “but still was intended.”

Viggo smiled, looking far too farcical. Rosa could almost see the vein popping from his forehead. “Is that what it is? Is that your excuse for the Duke suddenly flying with no guards to see his son?”

Rosa could hear Luke’s breath catched and felt some sort of sick satisfaction. She sighed. “Vyn first proposed to me back in July. I asked to wait until I felt more secure in my career before accepting.” If this wasn’t enough for Luke to prove her stance, then nothing would. “You literally just interrupted his second proposal,” she added petulantly.

“Be that as it may, Miss Sumner,” Viggo gazed at Rosa, sharp blue eyes piercing through her, “this is not a matter that can be amended now. This has been decreed by the Upper House of Haspran and a formal court summons by Cernunnos.” His eyes narrowed as he smirked. “I do not think I need to remind you what failure to appear would do, especially in your line of work.”

No, she didn’t. Any lawyer could tell you the repercussions. Then…

Rosa focused on Vyn’s face to stay calm. “We can't say no.”

Vyn kept his eye on Viggo, the tension growing. “Is this my father's wishes or is it the Court?”

“I represent the Upper House.”

The answer was short, curt, and Rosa knew any more answers would just serve to make her mate angrier. “Then…” She stroked Vyn’s arm to get his attention. “I think I need a few minutes alone with Vyn… if that is permitted.”

Viggo bowed in response. 

Rosa looked at Ogier. “Uncle, if it isn’t too much-”

“I will take care of our guest, my niece.” Ogier smiled as Viggo gaped in confusion. Uncle moved to stand next to his brother. “Take your time and let me know if I may be of assistance.”

Rosa didn’t even take a second to check Marius and Luke. Grabbing Vyn’s hand, she started pulling him up the stairs. She fully intended to get him in their room to talk. However, Vyn corrected their course, leading her into the office and shutting the door behind him. He strode to the computer and started a white noise program. Instantly, she was pulled into a kiss, his hands pulling her closer to him. 

After the craziness of the morning, the altercation with Luke, and the interrupted proposal, the kiss anchored her in place. It was desperate, demanding, rushed. 

She followed suit, matching his fervent passion. Finally, after a few minutes, Vyn pulled back only to kiss at her neck. 

“The dowager knows what she’s doing.”

“Oh-oh?” Rosa could feel him claiming her with his magic and, if they had walked into the bedroom, they probably would already be half unclothed. We haven’t christened the office yet-Wait, no! They needed to talk, not lose themselves. She pulled back, pushing at his chest. “No, we need to talk.”

Vyn’s head hung down, and she could hear him panting. “She’s trying to split us: Either by making you take a deal, or for me to pledge something precious she wishes.”

“And what if the deal is something we want?”

“That remains to be seen.” Vyn glared at the door. “She is already pressing this hard, even knowing that you must be with my pup. When dealing with the fae, as I’ve warned you, be prepared because they will try to trick you, wear you down, trip you while holding out a supporting hand…”

That’s what didn’t make sense. “I get your mother was probably horrid to them but…”

Vyn said nothing, only rubbed at her clothed hip. “You need my magic, you are requiring more every day. I’m sure you’ve felt that, too. However, at the distance they wish to keep us…”

That was the question. “There’s a main house?”

“Castle, yes.” As Vyn shrugged, he pulled her to the plush couch, never far from her. “The annex building is for visiting guests and dignitaries. Very few enter Sigurdsbord Castle without being a Haspran.”

Even with her being pregnant? “Your child wouldn’t be enough?”

“To my grandmother, no.” Vyn kissed her shoulder. His hands tightened against her. “You would need someone to come daily to the annex to escort you, we would be reliant on someone else.” One danger for another. “She should know better.”

“Then, we need to show them.” 

Vyn blinked as Rosa kissed his lips. “I’m an attorney. I deal with courts and contracts for a living. If she gives me a contract, I don’t have to agree until we both are satisfied, and even then…” she rubbed her nose against his, “I won’t do anything without my mate’s agreement. That’s OUR deal, right?”

Rosa watched Vyn’s eyes flicker in emotion, from amazement to worry, before settling on love. “I still am fearful of the path you wish to walk, but I would like to see where it takes us.”

“Then together?” They had done everything so far together…

“Together.”

—--

The dual summons set off the week. Marius helped contact contractors for the addition, saying he would outsource the work to reliable people. With Vincent staying in Ireland to supervise, Marius projected everything would be done within a month. Evelin swore she would tailor the clothes to proper requirements for a Svartan lady. Ogier, true to form, contacted Haspran House as soon as his brother left. 

It all felt like a whirlwind to Rosa.

So much needed to be done. Work, outfits, even - 

“Rosa?”

“Miss Sumner?”

Blinking out of her thoughts, Rosa looked into Luke’s and Peanut’s concerned eyes. The garden had turned into a mock tea party, per Vyn’s recommendation. Tea and pastries were prepared for her, Luke, and Ogier in an attempt to test what basic manners she knew. The steam had stopped coming off of her cup, a testament to how long they had been sitting here. She waved her hand, giving a half hearted chuckle. “I’m ok. Just zoned out for a moment.”

Luke didn’t buy it, but Ogier nodded beside her. “That is fine. You are doing well in high court etiquette lessons.”

That’s right. In an attempt to prepare herself for the trip to Svart, Rosa had asked Vyn and Ogier for help with Svartan etiquette and comportment rules she would need to follow. Vyn hesitated before he agreed, after Ogier reminded him that no one - the Church or Haspran House - would accept anything less than perfect form from his intended. 

No pressure, right?

Except, there seemed to be rules for everything! Rosa could barely make a proper curtsy with her balance, and she had to perform one when in the presence of any Upper House member. As an unmarried “fae noble” woman below 50, she could only speak to an unmarried man unless she was properly chaperoned, and was required to wear skirts of a certain length. What fork was used first, when to start and stop eating. What color nail polish, which type of jewelry, how to fold - never cross - her legs. Humble, cordial, modest, demure…

Her head spun just thinking about the rules that they hadn’t taught her yet.

“Maybe you should take a break, Rosa.” Luke pushed, coral eyes filled with concern. “You’ve been pushing yourself non-stop.” He broke eye contact to offer a fig to a very persistent Peanut.

They all were. The only reason Vyn wasn’t here was because Marius stole him away to box up all private client records and important things in the office before the construction crew came. He also had to finalize any layout changes before leaving. So much to do and so little time. 

Rosa shook her head. She couldn’t stop. She wouldn’t stop. This was fine. “I want to make sure I get this down. We only have a couple of days before we leave.”

“Yes, but still -”

“What your brother is trying to say,” Ogier cut in, to the annoyance of Luke, “is that you are doing fine with basic etiquette. You need rest, for both you and your child.”

Rosa leaned back in the chair before resting her hand on her stomach. It felt overnight but she felt even more round than before. Even more, her child did not like being away from Vyn for more than an hour and made sure to let her know with flutters, chills and pressure in her body. It wasn’t bad right now, but…

I can do this.

“I can rest here. I’m not on my feet and I’m wearing these blasted compression hose.” Rosa countered. “Besides, we can always test on other things.”

“Rosa…” Luke sighed in annoyance. The annoyed tone of his voice only grew day by day. “Don’t you see how much you’re changing for a guy? You shouldn’t have to change at all.”

“I get that, Luke,” for god’s sake, were they going to rehash the same argument again and again? “but I am doing this for a good reason. Can’t you trust me?”

That seemed to stun him for a brief moment, so much so that Rosa envisioned a kicked puppy. However, a second later, he resumed his normal, over-protecting self. “I’m just concerned you’re doing all of this for a man and… is he really worth it?”

Of course he was. Rosa opened her mouth -

Ogier coughed, looking at Rosa for a second discreetly. She blinked in surprise as his eyes darted to Luke before he playfully raised his eyebrows. Just the simple childish action from Ogier made her feel better. 

“Do you mind?” Rosa held back a laugh at Luke’s annoyance. 

“I do, in fact.” Ogier smiled, with an innocent expression. Rosa wondered absently if he taught Vyn that specific look. “I believe the decision is Rosa’s, and - as her designated Uncle - what my niece wants, she gets.”

If she had known Ogier would adopt the position of Uncle, she would have thought twice before giving him the nickname. However, the fact he took to it so much warmed Rosa’s heart. 

Luke’s eyes darkened, his mood souring. “I’m her brother.”

“Adopted.”

Rosa sat surprised for a moment, staring at Ogier. How did he know? Even Luke looked stunned as Ogier picked up a cookie and ate it, savoring it fully before swallowing, gently shooing Peanut away from the rest of the sweets. “When Miss Sumner was first revealed as Master Vilhelm’s intended, we performed background checks as a precaution. Of course, given your history with her, you required an in-depth check as well.” The glint in Ogier’s eyes sent alarm bells in Rosa’s head as he addressed Luke. “While we’re on the subject of backgrounds, may I ask where exactly you learned to fight? By the technique of your punch from our meeting, you have been formally trained.”

Luke’s eyes widened almost imperceptibly and Rosa knew he was panicking. How much did Ogier - no - Haspran know about him? “You pick up things in school.”

“Understood,” Ogier was not done, not with Luke’s deflection. “However, that form and that technique? That seems most consistent with mid-level training for secret service and advanced combat military sectors.” Now he turned to Rosa, keeping a wry half-smile. “How long did you say he was gone?

Uh oh. Why was he interested? “Eight years-”

“You don’t have to answer him, Rosa.” Luke pushed, his eyes locking on Uncle Ogier’s. “He’s just digging for information he doesn’t have.”

“Eight years?” Ogier nodded thoughtfully, as if Luke didn’t speak. He tapped his hands on the table before responding. “No major threats or combat deployments for Stellis’ armed forces currently. Possible deep undercover work with the National Security Bureau especially with your features and coloring.”

Holy crap. Rosa expected Ogier to guess the NSB, but now she was curious. Luke made it sound like he was doing mostly desk work for the NSB and, with how good he was at restoring antiques, she thought his employment was related to that. But - “Undercover work? What exactly did you do? You promised me you didn’t do anything dangerous.”

“I didn’t.” Luke quickly responded. “I promise you I wasn’t in any unnecessary danger. Just…” he glared at Ogier, “some people think with their mouths and not their minds.”

Ogier smirked before sipping at his tea and lightly stroking Peanut’s head. “Regardless, in terms of Svartan rules and regulations, you and your brother will not be able to be alone together. You know, Peanut, I’m not much for pets, but you’re very special.” Peanut warbled happily at Uncle’s praise.

Awww… wait. What? She couldn’t even be alone with Luke, her brother? Wait - “... because he’s unmarried?”

“That and he’s not a blood relative.” Ogier elaborated. Rosa resisted the urge to flop back in her chair in an undignified fashion. So many rules and traditions. “Even Miss Evelin knew what was required of the outfits she designed. For you two to have a chance, everything must comply with the correct rules and regulations.”

This sounded so very complicated. Rosa took a deep breath. “Will there be anything else required of me?”

“Speak when spoken too, unless absolutely necessary.” Ogier pressed. “Since Lord Vilhelm is the heir, more outright challenges will be forced onto you and you will be held to a higher standard than most.”

Wonderful.

“If the Upper House accepts you as his intended, that is the biggest hurdle cleared. Most of the Lower House will not disapprove of the union, especially with Lord Vilhelm’s heir expected. Those that do vocally protest will be dealt with by the Upper House.”

So, she really needed to worry about the seven. “And… only two on our side.”

“...” Ogier said nothing, only picked up another biscuit, and snuck another fig to Peanut on his shoulder, to Luke’s dismay.  

Rosa took a deep breath, drinking her now cold tea, wondering not for the first time, if this was even possible. 

—--

By Friday night, the suitcases were packed and set by the front door. Luke had been nothing short of a pest, so much so that Rosa only hoped that the NSB would recall him. However, after hearing that he was given an extension on his vacation, she realized he would be more of a hassle then just visiting Ireland. 

At the very least, she was still sleeping next to Vyn, regardless of Luke’s complaining. Who knew how long it would be until she could be truly alone with him without a houseful of cockblocking “friends.” Even Peanut tended to show up at the cove or at the window at the worst times.

Rosa stayed cuddled under the covers beside Vyn, his pelt in between them. She wanted to sleep, she should , but with so much riding on tomorrow’s first meeting, her nerves were shot. Even Vyn’s voice lulling her with the lullaby barely helped. So much riding on her meeting tomorrow, on how the court may or may not accept her.

“If you do not sleep now, you will have more difficulty tomorrow.” Vyn held her close, their bare bodies curled under the sheets. His hands caressed her back, tracing up her spine. Since the summons came, he had been touching her as much as possible. They both were nervous, but… 

“I know.” Rosa rested her head on his chest. Everything hinged on this meeting. Her hand tensed into a fist. “I want to do this right.”

“You will.” Vyn's promise burned like smoldering embers as his hand trailed down her back. It both lulled and rejuvenated her. “Just…”

“Hmm?” Rosa looked up, seeing the complicated expression on Vyn's face.

“...” Pulling her face up, he quickly kissed her.. Passion burned under their actions, and did she feel desperation coming from him? Panic filled Rosa until he finally pulled back. “Promise me something, Rosa.”

“What?” Her voice felt tiny in the maelstrom they were about to face. 

“That whatever happens at court, whatever opinions others may suggest or insinuate, whatever things you may think I want or feel,” His grip tightened around her as he spoke, “Even how I may be forced to behave there, I will always love you. I will always choose you. No one else.”

“...” Was his life here and the life he had to live that different? She knew some of the standards from all the lessons before but… “Do you want to go? Will it hurt you?”

“My father has given me many temporary freedoms,” Vyn stared out of the window, seeing the stars twinkling in the sky above. “This was to experience what I could of the mortal world before being locked into court.”

“But you dislike it.”

“Greatly.”

“Is that the deal you made with him?”

Vyn sighed. “Something like it.” He caressed the hair out of her face while looking deep into her eyes. “My freedom had to be earned by a successful Skadi run.”

“I thought you said that was to enter the Upper House.”

“It is.” So then how? “Because of my mother, very few saw me worthy of entering Haspran House, let alone becoming future head of Fae court.”

That didn’t make sense. “So, you left Court when you became worthy?”

Vyn nodded. “I did not want to be in a place that had no care for me, for someone that reminded them of their deepest shame. A mortal woman bringing a fae court to ruin. The reminder that we are not like them. It was unheard of, a stark reminder that we should not trust them. My father is the only one that knows the specifics of our contract, yet he still believes I will take up the mantle when the time comes.”

“But you don’t want to.” 

“I have never had a reason, nor any desire, to return and Haspran House did not want me, so…”

Then if he asked the court for help, what would they ask of him in return? His happiness? His freedom? Rosa shook her head. “Then - “

Vyn placed a finger on her lips. “I already promised you, my mate, that every decision that involves our future will be decided together. This is our deal , correct? This includes any attempts they may have in bringing me back to court.” His hand cupped her jaw and gently kissed her lips. “To me, you are the most important person in my existence. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do or give for you. Without you…” Nuzzling her forehead, he spoke a vow greater than he spoke prior, “... I would cease to exist.”

The reverb in the words spoken put a deeper fear in her heart, one that kept itching at her mind as Vyn pulled her close, ending their conversation. She could only hope that they could make it out of this… together. 

Chapter Text

For the thousandth time, Rosa took mental inventory. A  multipurpose capsule collection of clothing, designed by Evelin, packed in a new luxury suitcase. Her carry-on filled with important and irreplaceable items she needed, and the case with the violin from the auction that Marius gifted her. Vyn's satchel sat next to her luggage, the most precious item tucked away inside. No way they would chance to leave it in a construction zone. Ogier, Luke, and Marius could tend to their own things, as she had enough to worry about. Rosa felt her heart lurch as they all boarded the private jet: Marius, Luke, Ogier, Vyn, and herself.

Her nerves were shot and they’d barely left the runway.

“Hey, Vyn?” Luke asked from the seating area, tapping his fingers on the premium leather seats next to Peanut’s travel cage. A set of four seats was toward the front with a table in between, with a separate seating area with a couch and a compartment for their winter outerwear and luggage behind, then the lavatory, and finally a small private bedroom at the tail of the plane. Marius was up in the cockpit, while Ogier was resting on the couch in the back. “How is Eskilstuna different from the capital?”

Vyn kept staring out at the passing clouds, taking a moment before responding. “Older. Much older.” He turned to Luke. “It was a seafaring city up until the reformation, when the Church of Svart took over. Originally, the city was called Sigurdsbord with Sigurdsbord Castle on Halvund Island. The church regarded the name as heretical and commanded its change.” 

So… “Eskilstuna?” 

“It was regarded as a center for commerce and trade for a century. Named after a saint who called down a rainstorm in front of villagers, but the name of the city was changed by decree of the Church and the King.” Vyn finally tore his gaze from the window and focused on Rosa, keeping his eyes locked on hers. Something more was there: magic?

Luke narrowed his eyes. “So, Haspran House, your family, takes care of Eskilstuna?”

“Viggo holds a hereditary titled position on the city council, as well as some members of the Lower House.” Vyn sounded tired. “However, Sigurdsbord Castle resides on the island Halvund and… mostly controls the land there.”

“All of it?” Luke raised an eyebrow incredulously.

Vyn nodded silently. “Most of the city is on the mainland. Only a small portion resides on Haspran land.

Rosa felt even more confused. “I'm still not catching something: Old Sigurdsbord - and the castle - is on Halvund…?”

“Yeah, the largest island on the western coast of Svart.” Oh. The fact that Luke knew this was embarrassing. Rosa blushed as he continued, realizing her Svartan etiquette lessons had not included geography. “Protected land? Legally? As in environmental or historical?”

“Yes.” Vyn spoke. “It has been part of our history for years.” Suddenly, he stood up, loosening his collar buttons. “I am not feeling too well. I will be in the back.”

Rosa followed immediately. “Do you want me to come with you?”

“If you-”

“Why don't you let him rest, Rosa?” Luke’s voice whined. Rosa turned to see his happy, expectant face. “I can tell you what you need to know to get up to speed with this area. You were always bad at this kinda stuff, and I knew you would skip it for learning which fork to use. Hang out with me and Peanut instead.”

Of all the - Rosa stared at Luke for a moment before grabbing at Vyn’s arm. “Sure, after I talk with my fiancé.”

She refused to look back at her brother as she pulled an obedient Vyn back into the bedroom. Between Luke, Marius, and her nerves, she was going to kill someone. Her patience was gone, long gone. What a way to meet the family . At the end of her rope and about to murder someone that she thought was on her side.

Vyn’s lips drew her from her thoughts as the plastic bedroom door closed. “I am sorry. I had hoped to make you less anxious. I couldn’t say much more, caught between honesty and secrecy.”

“I think I'm more scared than I was at senior attorney testing.” Their future, their families- all decided by people who thought they knew better than them. She leaned her head on Vyn’s chest, feeling the magical torrent of water surrounding her. All Rosa wanted to do was live with her mate in peace and contentment…

… if this is what needed to be done.

“I wish there was another way.” Vyn caressed her face tenderly. “I wish… there were options besides Court.”

“You never did tell me.” Rosa was curious. Eirik thought Vyn would eventually take this mantle, but… Was it just the people, or the fae in the Court, that he hated? “Why did you choose the life you have in Ireland over the Court? Is Court that bad?”

Vyn made no response, instead pulling her down to the bed and holding her. His hands held her close, caressing her clothed body as if memorizing her body over and over. Finally, he spoke: 

“Nothing is secret in Court. For some, it is a blessing. For others, a nightmare.” Vyn’s voice softly drew her attention. “Though I am ranked highly in Court, I did not wish to deal with the false niceties.”

“Nothing is secret? What does that mean?” 

“ Nothing. ” Vyn stressed. “My emotions, my desires, my wants, my weaknesses - all will be on display for the Court to see, to use, to abuse.”

Everyone would know his feelings without even speaking? “So, you left court for your privacy?”

“To avoid them manipulating my fate.” Vyn drew her face up to look into his eyes. “I fought to secure my own choices away from the court, their desires and self interests.” She could see the swirl of emotion barely suppressed, and she couldn’t help but worry. Was Vyn regretting returning to Court? 

“I… would have lived out my days as a wild fae… if it meant my freedom.” His thumb traced her cheek. “Now…I-?”

Rosa kissed him. Pulled him into it involuntarily, stopping him in his tracks. He didn't need to offer it, not yet. 

She wasn't worth it. Giving up his dreams of freedom for her.

Finally, after breathing became necessary, Rosa broke the kiss and pushed Vyn back onto the bed, straddling his hips. “Rosa, we-I-”

“Not here, not right now - I agree.” The urge to take him was strong. There was nothing stopping them except for people in very close proximity and one very important conversation. “But… I don't want you to give up what you love about being free.”

“Rosa.”

“Promise me.” Leaning down, she rested her forehead on his. “Promise me that you will not give up what you wanted just for me.” 

Vyn shook his head regretfully. “I cannot promise that.”

“Why?” Tears pricked at her eyes. 

“Because you are what I want most of all.”

“But your dream.” This is what he fought for. “You gave up everything for my dream, why can’t I do the same?”

“Dreams change, no?” 

Vyn smiled. Such an innocent, wholesome, pure smile that Rosa felt debauched just for how much she wanted him. His hand reached up to touch her hair. “I lived with no purpose before: to help others, but… my life was never full until I met you. When I met you, I could see everything change. I would beg, barter, steal, and trade away anything just to see you smile. To wake with you, to garden or swim with you, starting a family… Mundane things are simply magical when we are together.” He caressed her cheek, her neck, anywhere there was bare skin. “I would have even become human just to stay with you.”

Rosa shook her head. “Not for me.”

“Then us.”

She wanted to protest, but the way his magic caressed her, she couldn't. “I would do anything, everything , to have a life with you. Whether as a human or as a fae, I would trade it all. That… is my new dream.”

How long they stayed cocooned in the bedroom, Rosa couldn't tell. She fell into his arms, curled up and relaxed. By his words, he didn't know what would happen in Svart and the worst case would be navigating separate housing but…

They could do this…together

—--

The sight of Svart was different.

Rosa looked out of the window on an historic city with colorful Nordic architecture. Small cottages dotted the landscape in between large expanses of forest already capped with crystalline snow. The region looked more natural in areas, with huge trees dominating the land. Her heart leapt in excitement - maybe some fear - as she gripped the airplane seat. There was no going back at this point. She turned to look at Vyn, a nervous smile on her face.

His eyes stared, unseeing, at the window, filled with complex emotion. 

No matter what happens, Rosa, I love you. 

She couldn’t help herself, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek. Vyn startled out of his trance before looking at her. He simply smiled before placing his forehead on hers. 

Luke wasn’t happy with that, but thankfully, he said nothing. Little miracles.

Soon enough, a city came into view. Large buildings that reminded Rosa of modern townhouses lined the city, with only small pops of green from parks. In the distance, Rosa could just make out a palace in the distance. No, that couldn’t be Sigurdsbord, maybe the King’s residence? 

Within thirty minutes, the plane smoothly touched down on the runway in the capital and taxied to an open area. Rosa felt her heart leap in her chest as the plane made a complete stop. Marius, who’d been silent in the cockpit with the pilots this whole trip, was whooping obnoxiously about something with this fancy PAX prototype plane.

They were here.

There was no going back now.

“I guess we’re not going to the terminal, and… Is that our ride?” Luke asked, pointing out of the window. Sure enough, there was one car driving their way, a set of flags on the hood of the car. Beside them, a singular motorcycle - an escort? “Uhh, is that for all of us?”

No, no it wasn’t. The car could maybe take three of them and a few things of luggage, but not everyone. Rosa felt something stick in her throat as Vyn’s eyes narrowed. “Ogier.”

“Yes, Master Vilhelm.”

Vyn turned to him. “I want you to stay here. I know your orders, but…”Rosa caught him darting his eyes over to hers for a second before moving back to Ogier, “I ask you to comply with my request this time.”

This time? Did Ogier not obey Vyn at one time? The lump in her throat stopped her from asking as Ogier stood there quietly. When the car finally pulled up to the side of the plane, he bowed. “I will protect your fiancee.”

“Good.” Vyn didn’t look any less tense as the fight attendant moved to open the plane hatch. A single man exited the car and headed toward the hatch, dressed in a fine tuxedo. 

Marius took a sigh of exaggerated relief as he exited the cockpit, hands gripping at the doorway. “I got us here. That’s, what, half the battle?”

“10% at most.” Vyn snipped, swinging a sullen gaze toward Marius. The tension in the air was palpable, only spurring everyone’s anxiety. Rosa gulped as she heard footsteps carefully walking up the airplane stairs. 

The man reached the main floor of the plane, nodded to Marius, before turning to the fuselage. “Lord Vilhlem,” he bowed his head low, “the Duke and Dowager Duchess of Haspran request your presence at once.”

Of course it would start now. “Only mine?”

“And your attendant, my lord.” The man corrected him with a cordial smile. 

Ogier stood up and dusted off his fedora. “I have been asked to protect Lord Vilhelm and his fiancee. Since he is on Svartan land and under his father’s protection, I will stay with Miss Sumner.” The man’s smile twitched as Ogier stood next to Rosa. “I trust this accommodation is satisfactory.”

As much as Rosa wanted Ogier to go with Vyn, the fact that Vyn specifically requested him to stay with her quieted her fears. The man sighed before nodding. “That should suffice. I will report this.” Turning back to Vyn, he gestured to the exit. “Please, Lord Vilhelm. You will need your coat. May I collect your other things?”

Vyn turned to Rosa, a pleading smile on his face, his eyes filled with nothing but love… “No, thank you, my fiancee will see to my satchel.”

He retrieved his jacket and faced back to the man. “Let us go.” No other words were said as Vyn left the plane and strode to the car, where a second man opened the back door. 

The man bowed-

“And how long until the next car?” Ogier quickly asked, stopping the man from leaving the plane. “Surely, the Duke would not leave his guests here.”

Rosa watched the man gracefully stall. “It should be along shortly. My orders were only for Lord Vilhelm and you, Mr. Weschler.” He bowed again and left. 

Ogier grunted before pulling out his phone. Luke slouched down in his seat, eyes narrowing out the window. “I don't think they planned for us.”

Was this just the first hurdle? Rosa placed her hand on her stomach, feeling the bubbles and dizziness already starting. 

She could do this. 

I can…

—--

Hours passed. 

Between her stomach in knots and the baby taking up space, her mood had plummeted. They had been sitting in the plane the better part of the day with no sign anyone was coming. Peanut had jumped from her to Luke from time to time, even landing on Marius. A few times, Luke had stepped up and asked the guy on the motorcycle what was going on - 

All he responded was that someone was coming. 

Rosa felt guilty, but she couldn’t stop wringing her hands in the new skirt Evelin crafted. The baby kept kicking, she couldn’t get warm, and all she wanted to do was go home. 

No, she didn’t want that. All she wanted was her mate, his arms around her telling her they would be fine. That they could do this- toge-

“That’s it.”

Marius slammed his hand on the desk, standing up. Rosa felt his magic flare and gust, as if she was standing in the eye of a hurricane. Marius walked to the front of the plane and descended the steps. Her heart lurched as she ran to the opening, watching Marius tower over the man.

“Is this how Haspran House treats its guests?” The rage exploded off of Marius as he scowled at the man. 

The man took a step back. “Sir, I mean no disrespect-”

“You have a funny way of showing it.” Marius growled before pointing in the airplane, right at Rosa. “You have here a pregnant woman - a woman, dare I add, holding the heir’s only child - and you’ve left her sitting here for half a day!” It felt like a thunderstorm, the lightning darting between the clouds, and Rosa absently wondered if Marius could control the weather like Vyn could. “Is that Duke of yours that ill-prepared for our arrival that he couldn’t plan this better?!”

“There is a lot of traffic-”

“Are they coming through the fuc… forest on foot or from Sigurdsborg Castle?” Marius cut the man off. “Eskiltuna is less than two hours from here and we’ve been here nearly six. There is no traffic displayed on my screen or is Haspran House so incompetent that they can’t use basic technology.”

Rosa flinched at the accusation before moving forward. This man didn’t deserve the hate. He was just part of the greater plot. Luke tried to grab her hand but she shook it off, walking down the stairs.

“I-I can’t tell you.” The man kept his composure, but his face looked sweaty as he held his hands up, maneuvering to keep his motorcycle between himself and Marius. “I am unsure why-”

“Who put you up to this?!” Marius didn’t buy the man’s words. “There’s no way the Duke would do this to someone he considers a daughter in law that’s carrying his grandchild -”

“Marius-”

She placed her hand on his shoulder and felt the wind whip around her. Marius was barely restraining his anger. He looked at her, face filled with rage, before realizing what he was doing. His magic calmed down as she smiled. “I understand that you are angry, but that will not help.”

Rosa then addressed the Svartan man with a pleasant smile. “Excuse me, sir. I see you’re wearing a ring. Do you have a wife and children?”

The man had the decency to look ashamed as Rosa cradled her pregnant belly, while shivering a little. “My baby, he’s been kicking me in places I’d rather not mention, and I would like to get somewhere warm, with food, facilities, and a place to rest.” He blinked in shock. “I would really like to disembark soon, if at all possible.”

“....” The man gaped at her as if she was crazy. Rosa kept a smile before moving back up the stairs and into the slightly warmer cabin. 

Luke grabbed her wrist as she walked past the table. “You should be getting angry.”

“Yeah, and what would it do?” Rosa could only remember Vyn’s words as they lay in bed before leaving Ireland. They will not be kind. They will try every trick to frustrate you, confuse you, get you to break. Fae courts are not kind. All this and more to show how unfit she was to be Vyn’s mate. No, she could do this. I have to. Themis prepared her to handle courtroom antics - this was not that different. “I… We are at their mercy but we can wait them out.”

Luke didn’t like that comment, but said nothing. 

Rosa took a deep breath. 

Never forget… No matter what I do, what I say, I love you. Everything I do is for you.

She trusted Vyn this far, this was the only way she was going to survive. 

“Miss Sumner?”

Rosa spun back toward the cockpit of the plane to see the Svartan man. From behind, Marius stood behind him glaring holes in his skull. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but your escort has arrived.”

That fast? Rosa looked out the window to see two large SUVs outside coming across the icy tarmac. 

Rosa took a relieved breath. “... Thank you.” She bowed toward the man. “Could you give me a moment in the bedroom? I’ll need Vyn’s satchel and my carry-on.”

The man blinked as Marius spoke. “We can get the rest of the luggage loaded while you settle your stomach.”

“Let us know if you need anything, sis.” Luke added as Ogier stood up. “You take it easy.” She tried to force a smile as she walked into the back bedroom. Shutting the door, she looked to the bed, seeing Vyn’s satchel and her little carry-on. Quickly, she opened it, seeing Vyn’s pelt, and took it out, nuzzling the soft fur. 

She could do this.

Placing a soft kiss on the larger part of the fur, Rosa gently traced letters in his pelt with her finger: 

I love you.  

If nothing else, that was what carried her to do this. The love of her mate, their child…

Our future.

She carefully folded the pelt and placed it back in the satchel, knowing Vyn got her message. 

It gave her the confidence to continue on.

—-

Unlike the nearly six hour wait, getting to the city of Eskilstuna was rather quick, a mere hour and a half drive from the capital airport. Rosa wanted to keep the violin with her, scared about losing the mulimillion dollar instrument. The chauffeur didn’t really speak to them, only focusing on driving. Instead, Uncle Ogier became their guide as they drove out of the capital city. “The king’s palace - the royal palace - is located in the capital. It is partially open to the public to guided tours except for high security areas, such as personal quarters.”

Luke peered out the window next to her, seeing nothing but trees for kilometers. Peanut slept in his hands in a makeshift nest of his scarf. “I thought the place would be more developed.”

“The main city, our capital, a handful of ports, and in the south, yes.” Ogier responded as the driver turned off the highway. “Further north, Eskilstuna is probably the most developed city before the arctic circle. Svartans generally try to balance modern industrialism and preservation of the natural state of wilderness.”

Soon enough, the city of Eskilstuna came into view. Small homes quickly turned to townhouses as they made their way toward the city center. The city itself looked quaint, yet with a touch of modernism - their lamp posts, their advertisements, all tastefully done in a modern twist on antique styles. Shop fronts were well decorated, people smiled in contentment, and overall, the place seemed more… normal than she expected. 

“Enjoying the view?”

Rosa glared at Marius on her left. “It's familiar.” She glanced toward the driver and his stern face,  before looking back toward Luke’s window. It almost felt like a dream. 

“Well, we should be coming up near the water soon.” Marius commented as the driver turned out of a roundabout, a large statue of a woman in the center of the rotary. “Then we should really see Sigurdsbord Castle.”

“Where?” 

“Looky there, Missy.”

As the car reached the oceanside, an island appeared through the mist in the distance. Rosa could make a tall tower and large expansive windows. A steep cliffside dropped away from the expansive castle front, and one could just make out a simple archway facing the southern side, leading… somewhere…

A giant tree. Rosa’s breathing hitched in her throat. 

Where did that come from? Rosa felt her heart race as an ache formed in her chest. There was no knowing what was in the fae court, so thinking there was a tree - especially for a water fae court - was ridiculous…

Was it?

“You ok?” Luke’s voice snapped Rosa out of her thoughts. She blinked and looked into his skeptical eyes. “You zoned out again.”

Not again. Rosa waved her hand dismissively in irritation as she shivered despite the vehicle’s heat. She had to fake it til she made it, right? She had to be ok, for herself and her mate. “Yeah, I'm fine. It’s been a long day. It… just looks a bit intimidating.”

Marius scoffed before looking at the castle as the vehicle loaded up onto the ferry. Even he looked at it with reluctant respect in his eyes. “Well, you remember what they say about the Hasprans.”

“Hmm?”

“As clever as the devil, and twice as pretty.”

Rosa turned back to the castle, staring at it reverently. Even as it moved out of view, her eyes never left it, as did the pain in her chest.

Chapter Text

Waves rocked the two cars on the ferry boat as they rode through the fog to the island. Rosa was grateful they were told to stay in the vehicle for the trip, as her unsteady balance and queasiness were a bad combination for the rough waters. As they reached the other side, the fog didn’t clear. Rather, it painted the town in a light grey haze. Compared to the mainland, this side of Esklituna was less industrialized, more charming than sleek, like a quaint country town. Houses were smaller but in good condition, the town center was a single road but still vibrant, and the few people on the road meandered in a leisurely way. It’s almost like a fairy tale. Rosa couldn’t help but smile as they drove past a clothing shop, reminiscent of Evelin’s shop. 

“This side of Eskilstuna remains historic with the locals dedicated to preserving the original essence of this area, while benefiting from tourist traffic based on season and events at the castle.” Ogier’s voice snapped Rosa out of her thoughts. She turned to look ahead, seeing a long expanse of trees ahead. “Long ago, the island was accessible only during low tide.”

“Wouldn’t that make city planning and development terrible? I mean, I totally get why the bulk of the city moved to the mainland.” Luke interrupted as the chauffeur continued silently driving into the dense forest. 

Ogier shrugged. “It is their historic land.”

Rosa could only imagine. The Haspran clan trying to keep their court away from humans, what they had to do for self-preservation. Is that why they had become and remained an open court? She looked past Luke out the window, seeing the strait and the mainland beyond. Vaguely, she remembered Austin’s words, how in the short span since she’d met Vyn, she had seen nearly as much of the fae world as Austin had in decades.

“It is said,” Ogier continued, gazing ahead at the winding road, “that around the time the reformation happened, the Duke of the time received a vision from one of the gods. Some of the vaults’ riches were donated to the church in a show of good faith, while much of it was used to update and restore Sigurdsbord Castle, and the surrounding areas, to a fitting standard for the new age.”

“Must be nice.” Marius chipped in, “to have Hasprans on your side.”       

“So, does everyone in Haspran House have access to the vaults?” Luke asked. 

Ogier shook his head. “Only the Upper House has limited and conditional access, to my knowledge, and only the Duke has access and knowledge to the entirety of the holdings.” 

“The entirety?”

A smirk was Ogier’s only response. Rosa didn’t get the chance to ask anything even as her curiosity burned. As the trees and fog cleared, a land bridge emerged in front of them. The chauffeur passed over it to a cleanly manicured lawn and…

Holy…

The castle in front of them was massive, even at a distance. The entrance road and area was well groomed, with intricate low hedges and an ornate fountain in the front. Rosa shook her head in disbelief at the magic on display  - how was the fountain running lighted water in such gorgeous, shifting patterns in this freezing weather? A white castle with a historical rococo design - flat front with golden ornate decorations, multiple windows with lavish detailing. Another building, just as grand, was positioned to the side, with an immense attached greenhouse facing the castle. Even Marius gave a whistle as they drove up toward the side building, where a butler stood waiting. 

Marius muttered under his breath, looking at Rosa and Luke, “Gods damn, is this how it feels when you realize you’re the poor kid?” 

Luke curled his upper lip in disgust, as Rosa patted Marius firmly on the arm, “You’re not even close, Marius, you own a plane.” 

“I’m not fucking PALACE rich, though,” he pouted.

“To Miss Sumner and her guests.” The butler spoke in such a monotone voice as the door was opened for them. He stood in perfect posture, rigid as they stepped out of the car.  “I have been instructed to collect your things and lead you to your rooms. Miss Sumner is to be escorted to the main residence posthaste.”

Just her?  

Luke questioned it as well. “We’re not allowed to join?”

The butler raised an eyebrow. “Are you her kin?”

“Yes, yes I am. Her brother.” 

“Then the invite shall extend to the family, so spoken by the Duke.” The butler bowed sharply once, saying no more.  

Lord Eirik was involving himself. Rosa absently wondered if he had seen Vyn yet or if Vyn was stuck with others from the lower court. She looked to Luke before turning back to the butler. What should she say? How should she respond? “Should we go there now?”

The butler opened his mouth-

“Why don’t you and your brother take the car over to the main house?” Ogier cut in, grabbing her suitcase from the other car. He had a small smirk on his face as he took off his hat. “Mr. von Hagen and I can help get your luggage and Peanut to your rooms.”

Rosa heard a light grumble from the fairy, but he did as he was told, picking up some of the luggage and Peanut’s travel cage and starting toward the open door. To make matters worse, Peanut decided to jump from Luke’s hand to Marius’s head, nestling in the man’s hair. She held back a laugh as Marius tensed up, but demanded the treasured figs from Luke, as she continued back toward the SUV with its silent driver. 

The chauffeur held open the door again, saying nothing. Rosa whispered her thanks as she quickly got into the backseat and noticed the violin case. Oops . She could carry it for now with Vyn’s satchel. Luke’s door opened and he quickly sat next to her. Before he was buckled in, they were off. 

Rosa could feel fatigue setting in. She felt bloated, her ankles swollen, highly uncomfortable. However, if at Themis she felt unsafe with an unkind presence watching her, now she felt like she was driving into her demise. Eyes glared at her from unknown distances, malice dripping onto her from the windows of the caste. The magic here was openly hostile to her and she wanted nothing more than to leave this place. 

It was by sheer willpower that she did not. 

I can do this. Rosa took a deep breath as the door opened, exiting the vehicle again, but this time with the priceless violin case and her mate’s pelt securely in her arms. 

Compared to the annex building, the castle was thoroughly and ornately detailed. Large marble columns lined the grand double doors, a beautiful cream color that matched the castle’s facade. Gold filigree adorned the door, while two gorgeously detailed marble statues stood guard next to the door - a woman wrapped in water, a staff in one hand and and net in the other, and a man with antlers, crouched on his hind legs with a serpent in one hand and a large ring in the other. Both were far larger than a normal human in scale, as Rosa swallowed down the vague intimidation.

Who is that? Rosa turned to look back at the chauffeur, who ignored her and headed toward the other side of the car. She kept her cool, taking a deep breath and placing her free hand on her stomach. It would be ok. Vyn had to be nearby, it would be - 

-!!!!

Suddenly, Rosa felt a sharp spike race down her spine. Her back straightened, hair stood on end, and her breath caught in her throat. Quickly, she looked around the front of the castle, only to see a set of curtains on the first level move back into place, toward the left side. What was that?

“Are you ok?” A hand on her shoulder shocked her and she spun to see Luke’s concerned face. “You look a little pale all of a sudden.”

Crap. “I'm… fine… Just… nervous.” Those words didn't even cover half of it, but… What was that? Could that have been another fae? 

A creaking noise forced her attention to the large doors as they opened. Two well dressed guards pushed the door open, just enough for a single woman - a maid - walked out. Her blue eyes looked otherworldly behind a simple pair of dark framed glasses, the only color on her otherwise modest black and white maid dress. Her black hair was combed immaculately into a tight bun, her dress impeccable even as she dipped in a perfectly executed low curtsy. “Good afternoon, esteemed guests. We have been expecting you.”

Luke muttered something under his breath but Rosa pointedly ignored him. The woman stood and smiled again, her eyes almost glowing. “My name is Lilah Munin, and I will be accompanying you.”

“Thank you, Miss Lilah.” Rosa attempted a brief curtsy with her shaky ankles, but whether the woman liked it or not, she couldn't tell. 

The woman turned around and spoke, without looking behind her. “Please follow me.”

She didn't wait for a response, immediately pacing off into the castle. Rosa hurriedly jogged the entryway stairs, Luke following up closely, as they entered the castle. 

No… way…

Rosa felt her eyes drawn upward to the giant ornate fresco on the curved ceiling. A massive crystal chandelier hung in the center, cascading over itself in the center like frozen flowing water. The art on the ceiling was of the sea, the ocean and its mysterious depths. Waves overlapped on themselves, its foam turning into the elaborate gold filigree on the curved edges. The hall itself was wide, with a massive staircase leading up to the second story. She could make out balconies on either side of the hall, with similar smaller chandeliers hanging in each individual archway.   

“Holy.” Luke whispered next to her and Rosa knew he was just in awe as she was. 

“Good afternoon, Miss Sumner.”

A familiar voice and a welcome wave of water magic greeted Rosa and she snapped her head toward the left, relieved to see - Vyn!

Both men were dressed in well tailored and formal military tuxedos and matching ties. Eirik wore two badges on his left lapel while Vyn wore one. As Rosa looked at them both in exhausted relief, her eyes met Vyn’s. His lips twitched into a smile, just for a second, before shifting his eyes toward her feet. 

…. Right. 

Rosa quickly curtsied again, hoping she wasn't making a fool of herself on these travel swollen legs. God, her ankles were killing her now. Could she set the violin and satchel down somewhere ? I can do this. “Duke Eirik Haspran, Lord Haspran.”

Eirik bowed his head in acknowledgement. “We meet again, Miss Sumner,” he sounded more formal but his eyes were still the same, kind ones from Vyn’s cove, “though I do wish it were under better circumstances.”

Had Vyn filled him in? “I feel the same way, your grace.” She glanced at Vyn, who kept his rigid formal posture and distance even if his eyes were locked on her. Only his eyes showed any recognizable emotion. “Do you think there is anything that can be done in such a situation?”

“I believe that is possible, Miss Sumner.” Eirik chuckled, adjusting his gloves. “Though, I am terribly sorry for the delay.”

Rosa could hear Luke’s low scoff and prayed that he would keep his cool. This was a new world they were both walking into, and Luke didn’t even know half of what was at play. “It was nothing we couldn’t handle.”

“Be that as it may,” Eirik gestured behind him, toward the hallway that both Vyn and himself came from. “If you would follow me-”

“No.”

An energy flowed through the air as a voice rang in the air. Rosa watched as an elder woman entered the fray, dressed in a deep emerald and gold dress. A white shawl draped on her shoulders and wrapped around her body. Her hair resembled fluffy white cotton candy more than the sleek silver hair of the other Hasprans and her face was clearly beautiful even with signs of advancing age. She stood tall despite her short stature, but a cane held firmly supported her left side.

“Mother.” Eirik responded. Vyn nodded in welcome. Both Luke and Rosa were a second off, realizing that the woman in front of them was not to be underestimated.

“So,” The woman’s tone was rather rude and aggressive, but her dulcet voice drew Rosa to her. Was this the Dowager? The one who was against them? “This is the weed that thinks itself worthy to join the Upper branches of the Noble House of Haspran.”

Ouch. A weed already out of the gate? Rosa stood firm as Vyn raised an eyebrow while he answered his grandmother. “Yes, Lady Elizabeth. She-”

“Quiet.” The woman snapped at Vyn, amber eyes glaring at Rosa’s still form. It felt openly hostile, poison in a pretty drink, mostly defensive, but… not like the deadly feeling from before. “If she has any wish of joining this house. She must seek my permission first. Now.”

“She is my guest, Mother.” Eirik did not sound happy. “I have invited her.”

“Is this how you expect to convince the Upper House?” The woman walked forward, relying on the cane in her left hand but steady, eying her much taller son. As she passed him, Rosa was surprised to see the woman was her same height. “No one will accept her if your only plan is throwing your title at the matter.” Golden eyes glared at her and Rosa knew just how dangerous this woman was. “No, if she cannot withstand my scrutiny, then you have no hope for this… travesty to become but another tragedy for our family line.”

This woman’s words hit like daggers, but Rosa kept her eyes firmly on the woman. She already gave proper courtesy, there wasn’t more that was required of her. Finally, Eirik sighed. “She is our invited guest. Please be reasonable. She bears the future of our line.”

“And I am your mother, the matriarch of this line.” The woman turned back to her son. “You may run this court now, but I have cleaned up this House’s messes for far too long to cede to mens’ weaknesses now.”

To that, the Duke had no response but to avert his gaze. 

“You, girl, come.” The woman turned around and started back down the hall. Lilah turned obediently with a small, mean smile, following the Dowager a step behind.

Looking over to Vyn then Eirik for some sort of confirmation, Rosa gave a quick curtsy to them both before quickly following the two women, the violin case still in hand and the satchel on her shoulder. Vyn’s concerned frown was etched in her mind, as she forced her swollen, stiff legs to keep pace with the formidable Dowager Duchess.

The silence was cloying as they marched through the halls of the castle. Rosa tried not to gape at the ornate walls filled with portraits, sconces, and decorations that created more questions than provided answers. Instead, she followed obediently at a similar pace, holding her violin over her stomach as she looked at the gilded walls. 

Finally, the dowager stopped in place, Rosa catching herself a second later. The maid continued on to a set of double doors, turning the golden handles and pushing the doors open inwardly.  The woman walked in, ignoring all around her. Rosa quickly followed, taking a single step into the room as the doors closed behind her with an echoing click.

A music room?  

Light green walls tastefully complemented the rich wood decorations in the space. Pictures on the wall, mostly sceneries of forests and gardens, lined the room. A single chair, deep green brocade, sat alongside various instruments of beautiful quality. A harp bleached white with gold adornments, a piano stained a deep rich mahogany, a violin that looked similar to the one in her hand without the mother of pearl, even a flute that looked faded with use - its owner must have loved it dearly. I wonder who practices in this room? Even the plush chair in the corner looked well used. 

“Who do you think you are?”

Rosa blinked as the older woman stalked toward her, a sharp eyed predator, no less deadly at her age. “A cheap Stellis tart, a bottom-feeding lawyer, and,” she turned behind her, giving a harsh assessment of Rosa’s unwilting form, “not much of an attractive woman either.” 

Rosa had heard worse, she had once thought worse of herself. It wasn’t until Vyn convinced her that she was beautiful, clever, capable, and worthy. Such insults that once hurt her, only bounced off of her now. This woman had threatened her, fought against her and Vyn being together. This hurdle was only the first.  She could do this.

“I am Rosa Sumner, my lady.”

“So your head is as lofty as your ambitions.” Elizabeth snapped, coming around to face her directly. Her gold eyes sparked in indignation. The magic started seeping in the room like a heavy poisonous vapor. “Who do you think you are to even address me so arrogantly?”

What kind of question was this? What answer did she want from her? Rosa remembered what Viggo said when he arrived at Vyn’s house. Maybe? “I am Vilhelm’s fiancee.”

“As if that was a question.” The Dowager stepped forward, arms crossed under her chest. “So then, Miss Sumner , what is it that you want?”

“I would like to petition the Upper Court for help…”

“Very well.” The woman coldly cut her off, eyes narrowing. “Luxury for your silence and cooperation, until we have the child. Unless you are truly moronic, this will be a fair trade.” 

What? Did she think she wanted the same thing - the same deal - as Reina? Rosa shook her head. “No, thank you. I don’t need that.” 

“Then what do you want?” The dowager sauntered forward, her scowl even fashionable. “If not luxuries, then wealth? I can give you a vast amount of land, houses, and amenities for your child. You would never want for anything in your human lifetime. It’s honestly far more than you’ll ever be worth, you fool.” 

Who did this woman think she was?! Just bartering for Vyn’s child like it was a commodity for trade? It made Rosa’s blood boil just thinking about it. “No, thank you.” 

“Then opportunities.” Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, eyes narrowing scornfully. “I know you are an attorney. Perhaps to head your own firm, win countless lawsuits, and be world renowned.” She smirked. “I know you are a career-oriented woman and not wholly unintelligent. Perhaps this could sway your ambitious heart.” 

Maybe at one time, this would have made her think twice. But after everything she felt when Artem nearly broke her at the formal, all the heartache doubting her professional skills, Rosa shook her head. She was already a fine attorney. She could help people just as she was. “No, thank you. I could never accept something like that, that I did not earn myself. Besides, I love my child too much.” 

The Dowager’s eyes hardened. “You would choose a child over your career.” It didn’t sound like a question.

Rosa stared directly at the woman. “I choose my family.” 

This didn’t seem to make the Dowager happy, yet she pivoted and sauntered further into the room until she reached the green chair. “Now,” The dowager spun around and carefully lowered herself into the plush seat, crossing her legs delicately at the ankles and tucking her skirts in. “Tell me why you are actually here.” 

Rosa took a deep breath. Her mate had prepared her for this moment. She could do this. She would . “I come with Vilhelm. He is my -” 

“Your paramour, I presume.” The Dowager cut her off, glaring daggers at her. “I also assume that is his misbegotten child in your womb.” 

The magic festering in here was nothing at all like Vyn’s home. It choked her, drowned her, and attempted to destroy who she was. Rosa stood firm. “Yes, ma’am. I love them both dearly.” 

The woman shook her head in disgust before looking away. “Like father, like son. Once a woman knows of a title, they will do anything to bear their child. Mercenary parasites, the both of you.” 

Wait. “My lady -” 

“Speak when spoken to, child.”  

A wall of magic hit her, like a cold douse of water. Rosa couldn’t help the gasp from her mouth as the Dowager kept berating her harshly. Even her child reacted in her womb, twitching and squirming inside her. “What is it you wish? What would you ask of Haspran House, of the Upper House?” 

Vyn’s warning kept in her mind. Keep things concise. “I wish to spend my life with Albert -” 

“Yes, yes, you wish to be with his title and riches.” 

“-as fae.” 

If Rosa thought the poisonous atmosphere was dangerous before, then the moment the word dropped from her mouth, it turned lethal. The dowager froze in place as she stared in disbelief at her, golden eyes flashing in anger. No longer was Rosa in the storm, she was deep in the fathomless ocean.

“You have been told ?” Elizabeth’s voice was calm and collected, but the inflection in her voice drove lethal daggers into Rosa’s body. Yet, Rosa kept her shoulders back and chin level. She needed to. “You know our secret?”

“I knew he was fae before he told me of his title.” This had to be stressed. She didn’t sleep with him because he was the son of a Duke. She did it because - “I love him.” 

“Bah! What do you think you know of love?” The Dowager asked, words spilling from her mouth. Her hands curled into fist in her gown. “Do you think a mortal can love them? Don’t be daft, woman, I know exactly who you are. You are just like that Reina, remarkably rigid and bigoted for a bland woman whose entire existence has been a curse to us.” 

Rosa kept her mouth shut as the Dowager once again turned away, staring at the opposing wall. She peered in the direction, seeing another set of doors, and an informal family portrait and a posed portrait of a couple from some formal ceremony… 

That has to be the previous Duke. 

Sure enough, standing tall in the larger family portrait was a man in his mid forties, proud in posture and expression with emblazoned regalia next to a beautiful woman in an ornate dress. The man looked every bit a Haspran with his golden eyes and silvery white hair. The woman had rich, dark brown hair and lively greenish eyes, but they looked lovingly down toward the two boys, a reed-thin, serious, taller boy in his teens and his younger, sturdier, grinning brother… 

Wait a second. The woman… she looked like -

“My Aleksandr was the light of my life.” Elizabeth’s voice sounded so forlorn as she gazed absently at the family portrait. Rosa turned back, eyes wide as the woman kept staring. “Then fate cruelly took him and my precious Richard away.”

“My lady.” If she was already going to lose without saying her piece….

“I will not yield this.”

“Please-”

“No!” Elizabeth shrieked, her golden eyes glowing. She perched, lunging at the edge of her chair, her magic raging around her. “I will not have a homely mortal thinking they can know our ways!”

“Your grace-

“Be gone. Unless you have something of worth to offer, you may leave.”

She waved her hand, dismissing Rosa. Her body language telegraphed this conversation’s end, with Elizabeth resolutely facing away from Rosa.  

Rosa stood there hesitantly, holding the violin case in her hand. No, it couldn’t end, not that quickly. Their dreams, their family, their baby!. 

No . 

Taking a deep breath, Rosa felt something tug inside her. She turned back to the Haspran family portrait, taking a second to observe it. Elizabeth looked so happy back then with her children, but something was in her hands, partially obscured behind little Eirik’s head. She stepped forward, looking closer at the portrait. Ignoring the eyes of the older woman scalding on her back, she studied the photo until she noticed a paper sheaf in the older child’s hand. 

A music score.

“Do you play, your grace?”

The woman didn’t respond and Rosa inspected the instruments in the room. This used to be their room: where the Dowager taught her children how to play music. “These are yours, aren’t they?”

“They are, you intrusive, insensitive, dolt of a girl!” Rosa spun back to the woman, noticing her grief-filled expression. Her stone cold eyes glared at her but her hand… it’s trembling. 

Rosa turned back to the instruments to give the Dowager a private moment. “Which of the instruments were your favorite to play?” 

Elizabeth bitterly sighed. “Yes, every Haspran - every noble child - is required to learn how to play an assortment - what are you getting at, you stupid, dense woman!”

Approaching the nearest instrument, a gorgeous but neglected flute, Rosa noted its condition. It was less pristine than the others in the room, a thin layer of dust and tarnish on it. But this… it was the only option that she could hold easily with one hand. She carefully picked it up, feeling magic trying to suffocate her, before approaching the older woman. “Why don’t you play anymore?”

“I haven’t the time.” The woman hastily replied, looking away from Rosa. “An old woman like me doesn’t have the time for such… frivolities.”

“But… this room reminds you of them and happier times.”

It was painfully obvious now. The other instruments were taken care of well, everything was lovingly cleaned and dusted. This room wasn’t for music anymore, but a memorial for her mate and pup. Each instrument was clearly performance ready. Rosa bet they could even play properly and likely perfectly tuned. 

But the flute… 

Elizabeth sneered down at the flute as if it was a disgusting thing, not lifting her hands as Rosa knelt next to her. It was dusty, the reed looked worn and aged, and was poorly tended. “I suspect your husband would be upset if he knew you stopped playing the music you both loved.”

“And how would you know?” Elizabeth lashed out with a snarl, her lip upturned. The controlled, regal demeanor had changed completely, her magic whipping in the confined space. Rosa met her eyes to see tears fighting to spill over. “How can you possibly know what it means to lose your mate? How can you even comprehend how it feels to lose half of your heart and the better part of your soul . How can you, a mortal, know what my deceased would have wanted when you have never met him !?”

“He loved you, didn’t he?”

Elizabeth recoiled, her magic stiling in the air. 

Rosa looked down at the flute before setting it in Elizabeth’s lap. Carefully, she slid Vyn’s satchel off her shoulder and opened the violin case to reveal the priceless violin Marius gave her. Who would have known… this would be the first time she’d play it? What a time to leverage an expensive piece of history. “Vilhelm hoped we could play together, but then we were summoned and… time got away from us.” This time, she held up the flute as an offering to the Dowager Duchess. She checked the violin’s pegs for tension before looking back at Elizabeth who was openly gaping at her prized Stradivarius. “I imagine your mate would love it if you still played.”

“...I am too old and tired.” The argument didn’t sound as strong this time. The woman’s lips pursed as she slowly shook her head. “My hands do not work so nimbly, even if I wanted to.”

“But you could still let yourself enjoy the music.”

Rosa picked up her bow and let the strings meet. The soft, sweet sounds of the famed violin teased her ears and she smiled. It really did live up to the hype - the depth and character of this violin’s sound was phenomenal. Lifting the bow from the strings, she glanced at Elizabeth again before setting the bow down and holding out the flute to her. “Your Alek would probably love to hear you again. I would want Vyn to keep playing if I was gone.”

Elizabeth said nothing, merely raised an eyebrow at her words. Rosa looked down at the violin again, remembering everything after she was given this gift. “I… nearly died back in Stellis.” She heard a noise of interest from the Dowager. “He had been trying to turn mortal for my sake - “

“Absurd.” Elizabeth muttered under her breath, her hand over her mouth in shock. “He really is his father's son.”

Rosa nodded. “- and our child pulled magic from me to save him.” She could see the Dowager trembling slightly. “I nearly died that night, along with our child, yet all I could think about was my mate. I can’t live without him, especially with this pregnancy. Was he ok? Was he safe? Did he drown? I… couldn’t…” fighting the tears in her eyes, she took a deep breath, “... I couldn’t bear a world without him. That’s partly why I’m here.”

“...” Elizabeth made no gesture, no indication that she heard her, but her physical reaction was enough.

Steadying herself, Rosa continued. “I come here as a woman who needs help, who knows Haspran House has helped someone with something similar before. The fae doctor in Stellis that helped save me said it may be impossible to carry my child to term. I need help, for my mate’s sake, either way this might end. If there is a way to become fae, then I can live with my mate and child. If I can’t, then help to make it to the end and give birth. But he’ll need help with the baby and to find the will to carry on.”

“...” Elizabeth tilted her head toward her. “... You… care nothing about your own life?”

“I fear for Vyn- Vilhelm’s more if I am gone.” How he held her when she woke up that night, how his cries and songs nearly made her cry, how close she was to a death she never realized. “If it is impossible, then I want him to continue living for me, with our child. But until then… I want to keep looking, until the last possible moment I can.”

A second passed. An entire minute. The magic slowly turned less cloying as Elizabeth stared longingly at the flute in Rosa’s hand.

“You… have no idea what you are doing.”

This time, when Rosa met Elizabeth’s eyes, they were not prejudiced, but… curious, interested… possibly intrigued, her lips in a slight upturn. “No, I don’t,” Rosa agreed with a smile.

“Hmm…” Elizabeth tentatively touched the flute before shaking her head. “... what… what is it that you want from the court?”

“I want to be with Vilhelm.” It was the reason she knelt there, why she flew to the isles with no plan other than to be with him. “All I want is my mate, and my child. I’m not that different from you, I suppose.”

“To be with him? As a fae?” Elizabeth asked in a hushed tone. “Do you… really know what you ask of the court?”

“No,” She didn’t. However, that wouldn’t deter her. Vyn did everything to show just how worthy she was, even waiting for her to realize it. Now? “I just want to be with Albert, my mate. I can’t imagine him becoming human - I love him exactly as he is! And if me becoming fae is the way we can live together, and I can survive and bear a healthy child, then I’ll do it. We just want a chance to walk through this life together, as equals. We’ve even made a deal that neither of us can agree to anything without discussing it with the other first.” 

Anything for them.

“... pfft.” Elizabeth closed her eyes and shook her head. “Very clever, my dear. And here I was, thinking I was the only one foolhardy enough to love them for what they were.” Her eyes looked over to the wall, staring at the pictures there.

Rosa turned to look again at the portraits: an engagement portrait and a family one. This time, the larger, more recent image of the couple caught her attention. The two in the posed ceremonial portrait sat close, the man more somber and the woman stoic with sad eyes both with silvery white Haspran hair and golden eyes… wait. The man was clearly Eirik, this portrait from very early in his dukedom, Rosa guessed. but the woman next to him? The face was definitely Elizabeth’s. But the 2nd one, this one the woman looked different, her eyes sharper and vastly different coloring. 

Wait. Rosa turned to look at the Dowager. “Are you… Why do you look so different in these two pictures, ma’am?”

“...” Elizabeth gave a small chuckle. “Born Elizabeth Alexandrovich, the youngest of three children and a completely purposeless daughter. Her noble father sought to marry her off to an eligible bachelor and… I had fallen headlessly in love with Aleksandr at a ball in Eastern Europe. I didn’t know, but I agreed to keep their secrets as my own out of love. As the years have compounded, I find I am likely more a ‘true’ Haspran than some directly born of the lineage. Tedious, indolent, entitled fools, some of them.” 

She was the one Dr. Takane never heard about. The one that was never confirmed. Then…could she hope? Rosa laughed softly. “I’m afraid it seems we’re both helpless in love there.” 

“Yes…perhaps we are.” Elizabeth’s hand reached down and gingerly picked up the flute, her cold fingers barely touching Rosa’s hand . “I… cannot say I know the process. My memory is not what it used to be, but…” She smiled. “Perhaps… perhaps the Court will hear you.”  

Rosa smiled in gratitude. “Then, would her grace honor me with a duet?” 

Elizabeth stared enviously at the violin. Her eyes conflicted and her lips pursed together. Finally, she looked up to Rosa. This time, her eyes were resolute and decisive, yet they weren’t unfriendly. Rather, it felt like the last hurdle. “Are you absolutely certain… this is the path you choose?” 

“I do.” She said with no hesitation.

“Do you?” Elizabeth asked again. “Even if it costs you everything?”

“If it means that I have at least a chance to live with Albert, my mate and love, yes.”

The silence stretched on for several minutes, causing Rosa’s heart to ache at the prospect of failure. She bowed her head and closed her eyes, praying to any god that would listen. 

“Up, up,” Elizabeth patted Rosa’s hand still on the flute. “It is not becoming for a future Duchess to sit on her knees.”

Future Duchess? Did that mean?

Rosa didn’t get much time to think on it as Elizabeth stood up, holding Rosa’s hand tightly. “Quickly, take up your violin and bag. Up, up.” She set the violin back in its case and shut it, latching the case with one hand. Slinging the satchel on her shoulder, she picked up the case as she tried to stand. Rosa’s legs were numb and tingling, and her knees felt weak and crampy from stupidly kneeling on the floor for so long. “Perfect, now, come with me. Let’s see how you fare in other aspects of social life. ” 

The Dowager set off, dragging Rosa to the doors again with the flute in her hands. She rapped on the set of double doors and Lilah opened them immediately, blinking in shock. “My… lady?”

“Follow.”

Elizabeth set off, turning down the side hallway and pulling Rosa all the while on her shaky legs. Rosa followed carefully as the maid walked beside them both, closer to her lady who was navigating rather well without her cane.

“M̷o̵v̵e̷ ̵h̷e̸r̷ ̷f̴r̷o̸m̶ ̸t̶h̵e̷ ̶a̵n̶n̴e̶x̶.̸

Rosa blinked as the words called in her ears. Were they… talking? “A̵̝̅ļ̶̚l̵̨̕ ̵̼̒ǫ̸̑f̵̳̾ ̴͍̈t̴̻̄h̶̊ͅe̴̳͌m̸̀ͅ,̸̪̾ ̴̮̓ḿ̸ͅẙ̶̩ ̵͇̀l̵̪͌ȧ̷̖ḏ̷̾y̶̫͝?̶͎̎”

“Y̶̪̿è̸͓s̵̳̍,̸̥͑ ̷̞̉e̶͈̾v̵̰̑e̴̳̍r̸͇̀y̶͓̽ ̸̟͝ỏ̵͇n̷̤̋ȩ̷̍ ̸͚̎o̶͓͛f̴̗̈́ ̷̹͂t̴̲̿h̵͎̄ę̸͊ḿ̴͔.̷̢̐ ” Elizabeth’s words were harsh, but hopeful. "I̸ ̴s̷e̷e̶ ̶p̵o̴t̷e̸n̷t̶i̵a̷l̵ ̶i̴n̵ ̵t̸h̸i̷s̶ ̵g̷i̴r̶l̸.̸"

Lilah nodded. “Į̷̊ ̶̧̔w̸̖̓ḯ̴̠l̵̰͊l̴̲̇ ̷̘̌s̵̘͌e̶̜͒e̶͌͜ ̶̬̇ǐ̵͙t̴̘̉ ̵̟̂d̶̞͋o̴̝͆n̷͇̈́e̵̼̔.̶̨̿” Rosa kept her mouth shut, eyes darting between the two.

“A̶n̵d̸ ̷r̸e̶f̴r̷e̸s̸h̵m̴e̷n̵t̵s̴.̸ ̵T̴h̵e̴y̷ ̵w̷i̴l̷l̵ ̵c̷o̵m̴e̴ ̸s̴o̸o̴n̷.̵”

“I̸ ̵w̵i̸l̶l̵ ̴s̶e̴e̵ ̵i̵t̶ ̸d̵o̸n̶e̶.̸” Lilah suddenly stopped and reversed direction, heading back from where they came. Elizabeth kept walking, and Rosa couldn’t help but wonder if she had made the right choices.

Chapter Text

Luke felt so out of place. 

Before, he thought of Dr. Vyn Richter as a pretentious blue-blooded scholarly type. World renowned for his papers on Criminal Psychology and picking up multiple - something once seen as impossible - doctorate degrees in Psychology and Pedagogy, very little was actually known about the doctor personally. The NSB had attempted multiple times each year sending invites to the famous Dr. Richter, but only once did he visit. Luke had been away, but Aaron informed him how… untouchable the man seemed to be. Though he acted humble, his friend and personal physician informed him how…refined and educated the man seemed.

If he thought before that Dr. Richter was unapproachable then, then that feeling multiplied in the presence of him and his father. An actual fucking real-life Duke. 

“Perhaps,” Vyn’s father spoke up, looking at Luke, “while the women talk, we adjourn but stay… close.”

Luke narrowed his eyes. “Will my sister be ok?”

“She is under my protection.” Did that mean anything? Luke only knew the outer workings of this kind of nobility-based system. He had never seen the inner details this close.

Vyn glanced briefly at his father for a moment before looking gravely at Luke. “My grandmother will not openly or blatantly defy the House. You can be assured of that. However, her methods might be more hostile in comparison to our discussion.”

Holy. Luke gaped at Vyn, who sounded unenthusiastic. If Luke didn’t know any better, he would have thought he was up all night. His eyes narrowed. Was he finally showing his true colors?

“Nevertheless,” Eirik turned toward the hallway where Rosa and Dowager disappeared, “refreshments have been prepared for us as the women become acquainted. I would like to meet Miss Sumner’s family.” Vyn simply followed behind his father.

“...” Luke said nothing, only reluctantly trailed the two men down the elaborate hallway. As they approached a set of double doors, a butler walked out and held the door open for them. Absently, Luke registered that he could see the Dowager’s maid standing outside another set of doors further down the hallway, her eyes closed and demeanor calm. Rosa was probably in that room - good, she was close.

Inside the room was a swanky, old money sitting room. Dark green walls decorated with fussy gold lattice matched plush couches, while rich mahogany tables bookended the seating. An embellished short table, carved with a beech tree motif, held a tray of pastries and tea. The Duke took a seat in a chair while Vyn took a position near the now closed doors. “Please make yourself at home, Mr. Pearce. After all, it is not every day family meets family.” 

Was this what Vyn wanted? Was he warning about this? “It is fine… I can stand.” 

The Duke raised an eyebrow and looked toward his son. No words were exchanged between them yet Luke felt that something was being communicated anyway. 

“If you are certain,” Eirik remained composed and regal. Luke felt unsettled as he moved over to the seating area as the butler silently glided into the corner, awaiting instructions. “I can only hope you forgive my mother’s… inhospitable attitude.”  

“Well, I was shocked to learn that these two were even a couple in the first place.” 

Eirik laughed, stunning Luke. This was the Duke of Haspran? “You are not the only one that was shocked. Imagine coming to see my son and realizing he was courting a woman.” 

Luke turned to Vyn, glaring at the man. He was the one that started this entire thing. 

Vyn blushed, averting his eyes toward the closed door. “I had confessed to Rosa not two days before he arrived.” A light dusting formed on his cheeks that confused Luke. Was he embarrassed? Something else? “A surprise visit when he had not announced intentions to visit.” 

“Ogier did warn you.” 

“Hmm.” Vyn looked back to his father, his eyes stone cold.

Eirik sighed. “Albert, she will not attempt anything. Please, I wished to make this as easy as possible on you - on you both. Your grandmother was not part of the calculus.” 

Vyn is Albert?! Luke stared dumbfounded at the Duke as Vyn spoke up with real heat in his voice . “It did not stop her meddling prior. Has she been reprimanded for her actions against Rosa and Themis Law ? ”

So much going on. Luke felt his head spinning. Vyn’s 3nd name and yet another alias, something happening to his sister, and something with her job? The tension between the two was palpable, so much that Luke questioned what was going on. Was this the Haspran duchy? The infamous House of Haspran, only second to the Svartan King? These two clearly weren’t on the same page, didn’t seem like a united front at all. The demanding pressure had Luke questioning more and more his sister's involvement here. 

“Regardless,” the Duke’s voice commanded, “she is your betrothed, the one you have chosen to enter the duchy and eventually become your Duchess.” It reverberated in the room, and Luke felt the necessity to bow his head. “You know the rules and hazards our life brings. No doubt you considered it all…” 

“Unlike someone.” Vyn snarked.

The tension between the two skyrocketed. Luke’s eyes ping-ponged between the two men with open-mouthed shock. This was how this titled noble family interacted? 

I need to get Rosa out of here. We’re too normal for this shit.

A moment later, the oppression disappeared. The animosity seemed to dissolve in seconds as the Duke turned to Luke. “Now, I would like to hear about you.”

“Me?”

“I have heard from Miss Sumner about herself, but I have yet to learn first-hand about her chosen family.” The Duke snapped his fingers and the butler moved, bringing forward a thick, fancy envelope. “Tell me: my sources say you work as a detective and own an antique shop. Is this true?”

What sources did he have? At the very least, this information was open sourced. Anyone with a search engine and his legal name could reasonably find that out. “Yes, sir.”

“You must be good at your job.” Eirik said proudly, flipping open the envelope to extract a folder with a … dossier? On him ? His eyes traced over the page. “I have also heard you were recruited for undercover government work for Stellis as well. All while completing your undergraduate studies and a graduate degree in the sciences?”

Luke's eye darted to Vyn’s, who kept his eyes closed. Did he-?

“He told me nothing.” Then how did they have these details about his private life? Luke turned back to the Duke. Was it him or was the Duke’s eyes shining? “I know everything about my son's life. When your adopted sister entered, naturally, investigations were made.”

“That's classified information.”

Eirik nodded, flipping through the papers. “As I ascertained. However, one can make logical deductions based on reports. Long periods away, university and hospital records, camera recordings...”

What did that flamboyant asshole say about them again? Clever as the Devil? Things were turning on him quickly, and if it stayed like this, Rosa would know what he did all those years ago. “Yeah, well, it's still classified information that I can’t confirm or deny. I’m sure you understand.”

“Oh.” Eirik shut the folder and handed it back to the butler, who accepted it without a word. “I had hoped to learn more about our future family.”

“Rosa is not getting married.”

The room turned cold as Luke’s words left his mouth. Eirik’s eyes bore into his as Luke continued. “Your son knocked up my sister and now you’re trying to speed-marry her into this family? I don't know what they do here in Svart but to marry someone in Stellis, you need family permission, and I haven’t given it. In our country, a woman doesn’t have to marry just because she’s pregnant, either.” 

The silence was deafening, but to Luke, this needed to be said. Rosa wasn't a breeder, she was his sister with hopes, dreams, aspirations -

He wanted her dreams to come true. 

He would do anything to make sure she could achieve it. If he could be by her side, even better, then - 

“Mr. Pearce.” The kind voice seemed to vanish as Eirik spoke again. Luke looked the man in the eyes. “I do not think you understand the severity of what is going on.” His eyes narrowed.  “By the Church of Svart, we are allowed one partner - one man and one woman - for life. Should Rosa not choose this path, my son will have no other partner. The church would not accept any, nor any child from a union outside of his first.”  

The church? No, they weren’t married. Hell, they weren’t even engaged. “They did this outside of wedlock.”

“It does not matter.” Eirik stood up, composed. He adjusted his suit as he walked forward to stand in front of Luke. “The child in her womb will be the next heir to the duchy, per the Church of Svart. It is a time sensitive concern to make him a legitimate heir versus a bastard’s child. You may feel this is archaic, and you would not be incorrect in the modern world. It is the truth and gravity of this situation of our Svartan nobility and specifically in the Haspran duchy.”

“But I haven't accepted.”

“No, you have not.” Luke felt his hair stand on end at this sharpened comment. Though Eirik was only few centimeters taller, it felt like he towered over him. “But, if I am correct, it was Miss Sumner's choice to sleep with my son, Miss Sumner who accepted him in all his masks. So, it is Miss Sumner who I must ask for consent to this union.” Eirik turned to Vyn, raising an eyebrow. “It is their choice from where they hail, is that correct, Albert?”

Vyn’s eyes narrowed, not answering his father as he faced the door. Eirik blinked. “Albert?” 

“Father,” Vyn responde, “Is anyone practicing their scales?”

Luke looked at Vyn in confusion. Scales? Like music? “No, not for the past few months since the last tuning.” Eirik stood up. “No one has taken to the instruments to play in ages. ”

Vyn narrowed his eyes before striding to the door and opening it. Ignoring the response from the two inside, he turned to survey the hallway, seeing his grandmother’s maid gone from her post outside of the music room. He fought the instant terror, suppressing the emotions flooding him, and followed the music.

Why was an unfamiliar violin playing in Sigurdsbord Castle?

No, not just a violin: a flute too. One that sounded like it needed more than this simple tuning. 

The melodious sounds of a violin and flute blended together in a familiar tune. Liebestraum… Who could possibly be playing? Every Haspran knew how to play an instrument, some more than one. However, finding two in the Upper House willing to play at the same time was an oddity that deserved attention. 

Vyn followed the sound, curiosity and trepidation equally in his heart, his father and Luke behind him. He could hear the whispering gossip from a few attendants, all fae eavesdropping and lingering in the hallway, in interest as to what would get one of the Upper House playing so… jovially.  Finally, another set of doors came into view with the duet coming out of it.

Could it be-?

Pushing the handles, Vyn warily opened the door to the sitting room, jaw dropping just the same as the other men reached the open doorway.

Large ornate windows with a wide view of the open sea, had the curtains thrown back. Bright clear light illuminated the room, where two women sat - one laughing as if she was fifty years younger…

----

When Rosa was led to this airy sitting room, she didn’t expect much. Especially with the Dowager dragging her along like an errant child. However, Elizabeth prompted her to play something, anything her heart wanted “on that gorgeous work of art you’re cavorting as a violin.”

It was an easy choice. Liebestraum.

After fighting her nervousness playing the ungodly expensive instrument, Rosa easily picked up the notes from memory after trialing a few scales to warm up. Elizabeth joined in after tuning her beloved but neglected flute, the soft crisp notes of the woodwind merging with the strings. Rosa couldn’t help the smile on her face as she played, her only thought: I wish Vyn could play his piano with us. 

“Oh, I haven't had this much fun since Eirik’s coming of age. Listening to that violin of yours has me nearly as giddy as a schoolgirl.” Elizabeth’s laugh was infectious  as the double doors opened. Rosa giggled as the older woman grabbed her hand, smiling warmly. It was like night and day. “You do have a measure of talent,  young woman. I can see why Vilhem chose you.”

Rosa blushed and looked over to the door. Wait- There stood a very pale Vyn, the Duke, and her brother. Oh lord, how long had they been there? She stood up in a panic to make a curtsy.

“Oh, you are too precious, your attempt at our etiquette is rather charming.” Rosa’s head whipped to Elizabeth as she pulled her over to a small tea table. “Eirik, my darling son, you did not tell me that Miss Sumner had such potential?” 

The men still stood there, stunned. Rosa bit her lip and held back a giggle as she set the violin carefully back in its case before sitting next to Elizabeth at the table. “You have clearly dedicated significant practice time to overcome your relative lack of natural aptitude. You are quite decent as a musician, although I suppose the Stradivarius helps greatly. Do you play simply for fun?”

“No, not much after I started working, your grace. I have needed to focus on my studies.” Rosa’s mind raced with decorum and etiquette. She needed to keep modest, demure - 

“Oh please, we are in more familiar company, not in a truly formal setting.” Elizabeth waved her flute impatiently for a hovering attendant to take, “Are you a statue or do I have to put this away myself? Besides,” her eyes glared over at the open door and Rosa looked over, seeing the men still standing there while Lilah stood behind them, “those… baffoons known as ‘men’ cannot take their jaws off the ground long enough to join us.” 

This snapped Vyn out of his thoughts, moving over to the seat next to Rosa. He bowed elegantly, his hand over his heart. “My lady?”

Rosa nodded her head. “My lord.” With that, Vyn took the seat next to her, sneaking a quick squeeze of her hand under the table. 

Elizabeth chuckled as Lilah moved in with the cart, bringing a tray of tea and snacks. “My late husband Aleksandr was a fine Duke of Haspran in the golden age of Svart. At the very least, he had the wherewithal to teach both his sons about how to manage a duchy in case the very situation that happened occurred.” Eirik and Luke took seats respectively at the table, with Lilah pouring tea for them all. “It was not until that… tripe that diminished our standing and our morale.”

“Mother, please.” Eirik shook his head in denial. “Must we unearth every skeleton within the first two hours of their arrival?”

“This generation prefers honesty to the point of bluntness, especially in a crisis, and we are indeed in another crisis. Your greatest contribution to this family, my darling son, has been the opportunity to teach me the fine art of crisis management.” Elizabeth jested, gesturing openly at him. “A pity I never asked for the lesson. The very things I do for this family…” 

Ouch. Rosa looked at the Duke as the barest hint of red hit his cheeks. She kept quiet as she lifted her tea cup. 

Elizabeth continued. “But do not worry, my dear. Despite all the headaches, you are still my beloved son. My most time-consuming, stress-inducing, and completely hopeless son.” She held her head high and straightened the Duke’s various pins and sashes. “You still have that benefit over the others.”

"Time-consuming?” Eirik asked, straight faced. Rosa thought for a second the man was angry. “Stress-inducing? Hopeless? My goodness, Mother, you make me sound almost fascinating."

"You - and we wondered where MaryAnn’s brat gets its from.” She playfully slapped his hand before leaning over in a mock whisper. “Dearest, are you sure we cannot simply make her your duchess now? She would be a perfect match, compared with your last blunder.”  

The noise Vyn made didn't sound human, a sort of scoff and gasp mixed together. Rosa bit her lip, hiding the laugh in the tea cup. A viciously playful old woman, she was. After the interrogation from before, she thought it was a lost cause. However, now…her teeth were sharp with bites well placed, but Rosa suspected this was yet another test.

“Mother...” Eirik warned, shaking his head.

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Bah! She is already far better than that... harlot you brought before.”

This time, Rosa couldn’t hold back the snort, and in her tea no less. Before Vyn had a moment to react, Elizabeth had already handed her a cloth napkin. She said no words, yet kept her eyes on Eirik. Rosa’s eyes darted over to Luke’s, seeing his face as white as a ghost. This was going great.

“Mother.” Eirik spoke again, sounding exacerbated. “Please stop scaring the children.”

“I am serious, my son. If you or your erstwhile son had told me about her prior, we may have dissolved so much trouble.” Elizabeth scoffed before turning toward Rosa, holding both her hands. “You would like to be part of our family, would you not?”

Was this a trick? So much was going on that her head was spinning. “I would like to be part of Albert's family.” She could hear Luke’s breath hitch but she paid little mind to it. Turning to Vyn, she smiled. “We… hoped to talk to the Upper House about it…”

“And it will be done, my dear.” Elizabeth patted her hands. “I promise, we will turn you into a proper lady, befitting the title Duchess. You’ll need training, of course, as these Haspran men require a strong hand and sound mind.”

“Grandmother-” Now Vyn pressed.

“Yes, I am aware of the deal between you two, I respect it though I may not like it.” Elizabeth glared at both her son and grandson. “I will still do the best for my family, as I have done since my Alek was alive. So… you will be given accordance as is just due for a Haspran.”

Elizabeth’s words came with a warning that she would not stand down with this. Rosa didn't want to cross her but at the same time. One of her hands moved from Elizabeth's grip on the table to move near Vyn’s under the table. “I would do it, if Albert wishes it.”

It wasn't visible to the others, but his fingers interlaced hers as he smiled. “I would propose again and marry you today if I could.”

“There has been no proposal?” Elizabeth blinked in shock. “I thought my source wrong, but goodness.” She clapped her hands. “What are you waiting for? Two more children to pop out?”

Vyn looked over at Rosa before standing up. Rosa’s eyes didn't leave his as he bent to one knee, pulling out a familiar looking box. Did he have it with him even coming here? “Miss Rosa Sumner. We have attempted this twice before. Once, before you felt worthy. Twice, a nearly perfect moment was stolen from us.

“So now I ask of you thrice: My Rosa,” his hands were still, his eyes filled with tears, “would you make me the happiest man in the world... and be my wife?”

“Yes.” Rosa felt the tears down her face as she rushed out her answer before another interruption would take this from them again. It came out softly, like a creed between lovers. “Yes, yes - my Albert, my Vilhelm, my Vyn, I would love to marry you.”  

There were no kisses, no rushed hugs. Rather, Vyn took out the ring - the beautiful diamond carved into roses - and slipped it on her left hand. It mirrored her right hand with her claddagh ring. He stood up, lacing his fingers with hers as he looked down with a loving gaze. Rosa felt her face heat up as he lifted her hand to kiss it, turning to see the Dowager Duchess and Duke smiling. From the corner of her eye, she could see Luke’s growing displeasure. 

“That is that.” The Dowager tapped the table thrice, looking at her son sipping his tea in visible relief. “And it’s a good thing too. We must make haste if they are to be wedded soon.”

Hurry? Rosa gave a questioning expression to Vyn as he retook his seat next to her. “They wish to rush the wedding, so our child will be born under noble wedlock.”

“Oh.” That made sense. “But we’re only permitted here for so long on our Stellis visas.”

The delicate snort the Dowager made still sounded dignified as she gracefully selected a petit four. “My dear, you are marrying into Haspran House, the oldest and prosperous duchy in Svart and the right hand of the King. Nothing moves without our words, and the King knows better than to cross us unnecessarily.” The woman commanded the authority in the room with such ease as she looked toward the Duke. “She will need to be baptized in the Church, to avoid needless scrutiny.”

Eirik nodded. “I will speak with His Majesty. But they should not wed on the holy day.” 

The Dowager huffed, “Plan for the two. One among the Haspran Elders, as is tradition, and one for Svartan nobility to appease the Church. Oh, and the other supporting ceremonies and such, of course”.

Two weddings and other ceremonies? In what - a month?! “Excuse me, but… isn’t that a bit… much?” 

Elizabeth waved her hand in dismissal. “No. You will need to make your status known in Haspran House. Our traditional wedding will be here on the island, and the yearly hunt will take place in your honor. These must be done within the month.” 

“But…” Their child would be due soon enough, her stomach was expanding quickly, weddings took a lot of planning… they couldn’t do two weddings on this scale in that short of time. 

A gentle hand on her shoulder drew her back and she looked up to Vyn. He gave her a soft smile before addressing the Dowager again. “You are planning two but need approval from the rest of the Upper House, correct?” 

“We three make up nearly half of the House, young Vilhelm. Has being away from Court dulled your mind that much? Perhaps refresher courses are necessary.” Elizabeth’s words were targeted, but she did not deny Vyn’s unspoken question. “Nevertheless,” She snapped her fingers and her personal maid near the door approached obediently. “Send summons to the Upper House. All will convene in the Formal Meeting Room, in the family’s private library.” 

Rosa felt her breathing hitch but nodded. Tomorrow, she would meet with the Upper House? The Fae Court? The maid simply bowed. “Also, your request has been completed, ma’am. Miss Sumner and guests have been moved, as you instructed.”

“Moved?” Eirik asked, side-eyeing his mother. “This was not discussed.”

Elizabeth looked at her son dead in the eye. “My son, do you not think it cruel to separate two people so in love? Especially after a proposal? How dastardly.” She took a sip of her tea before looking toward Lilah. “Please prioritize Miss Sumner the boudoir with the balcony proximate to Vilhelm’s suite. I do think she will love the sunrise, unlike another grouch. Oh, and please call the doctor for tomorrow. A good relationship with one’s physician during this experience does wonders. One cannot be too careful with a precious child, either. It’s been a long time, my dear, but I remember my pregnancies, and worries, well.”

The jab at Vyn didn’t pass over Rosa and she smiled a little, as she realized she finally found a woman in her life that could be helpful during her pregnancy. “Thank you, your grace.”

“You will do well.” Elizabeth nodded once decisively, picked up her cup, and sipped her tea.

—-- 

A few minutes later, the guests and Vilhelm left with Miss Munin, leaving mother and son in the sitting room alone, without attendants. Eirik finished off one of the cookies before asking. “You do not act like yourself. How much did you scare the poor girl before deciding you might like her?”

“I did not scare her.” Elizabeth protested, and took another petit four and took a bite of it. 

Eirik chuckled. “You came in like a raging bull against her then played music with her. Mother, I’ve known you my entire life. Be honest with me. You had every intention of terrifying that girl to avoid repeating history.”

“I did not.” Elizabeth held her head high, looking toward the double doors. “No, she is an attorney. She could sell a polar bear ice with her mouth. However…” She trailed off, setting down the rest of her dessert, “she has potential , Eirik. Potential to be a strong asset to the family.”

“She passed your judgement?” Hell must have frozen over , Eirik chuckled to himself.

“More so than that tripe you brought home.” Elizabeth turned back to Eirik, sneering. “Mark my words, I will not yield to someone that does not care about the family, nor about the future of the Court. At least she understands that!” She added softly, looking at the door with a stern gaze.  “She’s rather smart, is naturally kind, and has some resilience. Let’s pray the gods are kinder to them then they have been to us.”

The conversation extended as the two continued their jabs and remarks, the tea and pastries the only ones to hear their words.

Chapter Text

“What just happened?” Luke asked as they followed Lilah through the hall. The maid didn’t walk too fast, and for Rosa’s aching feet, she was grateful.

Rosa didn’t answer, only subtly leaned against Vyn. His magic wrapped around her like a blanket as his hands offered support while he gently took the satchel and her violin case and she resisted the urge to fall asleep right there. Soon, very soon.

Lilah escorted them up the expansive, ornate stairways, then up a hidden second set. “These are the rooms for visiting family members.” She spoke up as they reached the top floor. “You will be permitted to use this wing for the time being.”

“Thank you, Miss Lilah.” Rosa said as the maid kept speaking. The less she had to curtsy the better. 

“That is Mr. Pearce’s, not Miss Sumner’s.” 

That voice. Rosa blinked as Lilah opened the door, a group of people moving about inside the room. Marius stood towering over them, pointing to a suitcase. “That one is Rosa’s! Make sure it goes in the right room.” A blond haired boy quickly grabbed it and rolled it past the large room into a back room. 

“Marius, what are you doing here?”

The man swiftly turned around, eyes widening. “Hey guys. Did you know about the upgrade?” He gestured to a butler, who grabbed one of Luke’s bags. “All of a sudden, they stopped unpacking the stuff into the annex and rushed to bring it here.”

Lilah curtsied beautifully.  “I was given new orders, sir. I merely follow them.”

Marius blinked as the maid passed by him into the central portion of the suite of rooms. “Your quarters, Lord Haspran, Lady Sumner.” 

Cream white walls inlaid with delicate golden trim greeted them. Two rooms split off on either side of the entrance to a large sitting room, complete with ornate baroque couches. Beyond that, there was a gorgeous, generous library area with a sizable table. Rosa could just make out two more doors beyond that. 

“For Mr. von Hagen and Mr. Pearce.” Lilah spoke up, gesturing to the first two side rooms respectfully. “These are your bedchambers with ensuite baths. There is a button on the inner wall to summon a butler at any time. A private dining area for your leisure in the library.” The maid almost seemed to float as she walked past the sitting rooms to stand between the far end single doors. “And for you, Lord Haspran, Miss Sumner. Your bedchambers.”

Rosa took in her surroundings. It felt like something out of a story book. Vyn stood by her, gently leading her further into the suite before reaching where Lilah stood between the two farthest doors. “Um… you first?” Rosa asked cautiously. 

“Your room has been chosen for you, Miss Sumner.” She gestured to the right, toward the windows. “My lady has decreed that the ocean side room is to be yours.”

Rosa looked to Vyn for a second, raising an eyebrow. Vyn simply nodded before gesturing toward the room. “It is the better room, as I remember.”

“Then you should get it.” This was his home.

“I would rather you enjoy it.” Vyn coaxed. “This is your first time here in Svart. I insist.”

Enjoy it? The stress? The anxiety? Rosa took a deep breath before opening the single door. A large bed with a dark canopy frame sat against the wall, covered in fluffy white pillows and blankets. It faced wide, ornate windows overlooking the water’s edge, even a juliette balcony. Rosa’s jaw dropped as she walked in slowly, turning back to the maid. A blond haired boy was in the corner next to a door, bringing out hangers to set on the dark wood desk with matching chair on the far end of the room. “This… is my room?”

“As decreed by the Dowager.” She nodded her head. “Your ensuite private bathroom and closet with dressing room are at the far end of the room. Should you need anything, the button by your bedside next to the water pitcher is a direct link to my services, my lady.” Turning to Vyn, her face kept straight. “Yours is directly next to hers with a mirrored layout. Shall I show you?”

“No, thank you.” Vyn answered. “I will be in my rooms. Please have dinner brought up for our group.”

“Of course, my Lord, after the lady is settled in.” Lilah curtsied before walking further into the room, right as the young boy opened her suitcase.

Vyn said his thanks to the staff, but politely declined the young blonde boy’s assistance in unpacking, stating his effects would be brought up later. Carefully, the young boy set to work, taking out her items and setting them on the bed. Rosa walked forward. “Oh, you don’t have to do that for me.” 

The blond boy blinked at her for a second in shock, eye darting to Lilah in slight panic. The maid stepped forward with her hands folded in front of her. “It is our job, miss. Anything less will not do.”

Really? Rosa nodded before picking up an outfit and a hanger. “Then I’ll help. Many hands make for light work.”

She couldn’t tell if this made them happy or even more confused by the way the little blond boy looked at her so oddly, but together, the three of them made quick work of her toiletries, accessories, and clothing. The outfits Evelin created were perfectly pressed and were complimented highly by both staff members as they were hung up. Even the bathroom was unbelievably luxurious. A glimmering white sunken marble bathtub, a shower in a large separate stall with frosted glass and built-in seat, dual vanities with fancy make-up lights, but… as Rosa looked toward the side wall, it looked… awkward , like the wall shouldn’t have belonged there. A striking minimalist painting of the cliffside sat on the middle of the wall, looking familiar.

“Would that be all, Miss?” The maid bowed her head respectfully. Rosa nodded her head and exited the bathroom.

“That is all. Thank you so much for your help, Mr…?” Rosa started, looking at the young boy. She knew Lilah, but…

The boy blinked with an adorable expression of surprise before bowing deeply at the waist. “I am Davis, ma’am.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davis and Miss Lilah.” Rosa said, giving a small bow back. “I couldn’t have unpacked so quickly without you.”

The maid tilted her head a bit, her sharp blue eyes looking confused before giving her a small smile. She raised her hand over her heart before bowing. “Dinner will be brought shortly to your suite, ma’am.”

“Goodbye, Miss Sumner!” Davis gave a stunning smile and a little wave as he left the room, followed by Lilah. 

As they left, the door was left open with only a crack. Absently, Rosa could hear Luke and Marius talking to each other, to the other attendants helping. Taking a moment, she sat on the edge of the bed near the window.

The view was incredible. Nothing but wide open sea and clear skies for miles. Rosa swore she could barely see land on the other side. It was beautiful, a perspective she didn’t expect to see while she was out here. 

I did it.  

Things… looked better. Vyn was only separated from her by a wall, not half an island. She could easily get magic for her child. Her brother and Marius were here in the same suite of rooms. She would get to meet with Upper House. She was ok. Vyn was ok.

Everything was ok. Actually, better than ok, for now.

Rosa flopped back on the bed and took a deep breath, letting the stress roll off of her. She was so tired. This day just wouldn’t stop and somehow she hadn’t yet had dinner, with the last real meal … was on the plane? Her stomach was up in knots, her baby just as restless, her ankles killed her. However, she couldn’t help but feel a little relieved. 

But the Dowager - not only was it shocking to discover that she was once a human like her, but that now she was on her side? No, Rosa had to be realistic. Lady Elizabeth was not on her side. No, for now it seemed they had a common goal regarding her child, and for now , she was deemed suitable enough. 

How she could get the others to approve of her was anyone’s guess, but - 

“Rosa?”

Opening her eyes, Rosa turned to see both Luke and Marius standing outside the door.  Luke’s concern was evident in his puppy-dog expression. “You ok?”

“I’m fine.” She sat back up, feeling the lethargy and stiffness in her bones. She wasn’t going to last much longer, but at the very least, she wanted to be near her mate as long as she could. She was hungry now too, but the baby was famished. Looking around, she noticed that there was no clock in the room. Did I fall asleep? “Has dinner arrived?”

“The maid just left to get it.” Marius said ominously, his face, his lips thin. Rosa blinked. Was Marius ok?

Peanut answered for him, nesting on top of his head. Ah.  

Luke rolled his eyes. “I think she noticed how wiped out you looked. Said she would be back shortly.” He looked around the room. “Still trying to figure out where everything is.  I think I have my bearings as to where we are in the castle and on the island.”

That was something Rosa didn’t want to think about. Getting here was already a feat of god  - or gods - and she didn’t want to press her luck any more than necessary. “You guys settled?”

“He’s hanging up my stuff now.” Luke blushed. “That page boy is efficient.”

“Very.” Marius smirked, crossing his arms. “He’s a good worker at the very least. Very attentive. Might even put Vincent to shame.”

Rosa couldn’t tell if that was an insult or a praise toward Vincent, considering that little Davis was probably a fae. Adjusting her outfit, she used the facilities and exited her room. The moment she walked out, her eyes caught her mate, shutting the door to his room the same time she left hers. Their eyes met and Rosa couldn’t help but giggle. 

Somehow… she was here… next to him.

Vyn walked forward, picking up her left hand and kissing right next to her engagement ring. “My lady, you always seem to amaze me.”

She had the decency to blush. 

“So, if you two lovebirds are done,” Damn you, Marius , “could you give me a little update on what the hell happened? One moment, we’re in the annex and next…” He gestured to the opulent room, “we’re actually in the castle. And apparently you’re officially engaged?”

“It’s… a long story.” Rosa didn’t know if she could tell all of it. Hell, even she couldn’t fully understand. 

Vyn chuckled as he led Rosa to the table. “Sadly, even I cannot tell the entirety.” They sat down next to each other as Luke took the single chair at the end next to Rosa. Marius sat across from them, Peanut flying down to perch on the table. “Only that Rosa managed to sway my grandmother into allowing her to stay.”

Marius leaned back, crossing his leg over his knee pouting while fixing his hair to something less like a bird’s nest. “Well damn, our missy is making friends everywhere.” 

A knock on the door alerted them to a guest. One of the servants moved from Marius’s room to the door, opening the door for Lilah and - 

“Woah.” Rosa’s mouth dropped, as Peanut hid on her shoulder. 

As the ornate silver cart was wheeled in, Rosa’s nose was accosted by a symphony of different aromas. Four individual plates of a main course with meatballs covered in sauce, accompanied by mashed potatoes, a reddish purple jelly, and broccoli were set on the small table, alongside a small assortment of small diced fruit. “Kottbullar, for you, Lord Haspran and guests.” She looked to the little myna sitting on Rosa’s shoulder. “And an assortment of fruit for our feathered guest.” 

Peanut wasted no time, jumping to the dish and picking out a small piece of watermelon. Rosa smiled. “Thank you, Miss Lilah.”

The maid bowed. “The Upper House has confirmed the meeting for tomorrow at eleven, followed by a doctor’s exam. The Lower House has also been preemptively called for a formal referendum the following day.”

“Wait, what?” Luke spoke before she could. “All of Haspran House?”

Lilah nodded. “She carries an heir to Haspran House. They would be notified if a marriage is forthcoming.”

So, at the very least, Rosa could marry Vyn here. Instead of answering, she took a bite of the food, marveling at the dish. The potatoes melted in her mouth and the meat tasted divine. “It’s really good. Thank you, Lilah and please thank the kitchen staff for us.”

“We aim to serve House Haspran well.” Lilah didn’t respond to anyone else, merely curtsied before leaving.  

Rosa took another bite of the food, resisting the urge to lean on Vyn’s shoulder. Right now, it was enough to be here.

“So,” Luke swallowed a bite of the meal, “when do we meet Upper House?”

“Rosa and I will meet with them.” So, only them? Rosa turned to look at Vyn. “I will have to meet with them first, alone, to give background, and grandmother will present her stance as your informal patron. Only then will Rosa be invited to join the meeting.”

“So, we can’t go?” Luke asked.“Not even to observe from a gallery or something?”

“No.” 

Luke wasn’t happy. Far from it. However, Marius smirked. “Then I guess we’ll have to be entertained. Wonder where Mr. Uncle is.”

Vyn shook his head. “He probably was dismissed to his family home for respite. He hasn’t seen Sophie in a few months and will bring her to Haspran House tomorrow.” 

Then she’d have met all the Wechslers unless there were any others hiding in Svart. “I can't wait. Is she more like Uncle or Mr. Viggo?”

“Sophie has Viggos's temper but Ogier’s… consideration.” Interesting. “She runs the local orphanage, a passion project she has run since she received her doctorate.” And educated, with a career. Rosa liked her already. 

Luke didn’t seem impressed. “So, what will we be doing?”

“Remember you are here, Mr. Pearce,” Vyn advised, picking up his fork, “because though my father does not require your permission, I desire it for the sake of my intended.” He cut through a meatball easily enough before spearing it decisively with his fork. “I would hazard to guess that plans have already been made for both you and Marius, without our knowledge or consent.”

“You mean I’ll do something other than be this man’s peanut holder?” Marius joked, smirking at Vyn. “Pity, I was having so much fun being left behind as the fucking bellhop while you three traipsed all over the castle. ” The sarcasm poured out of the man and Rosa couldn’t hold back her snort. She covered her mouth as everyone turned to her. 

Rosa shook her head and waved away their concern while taking a sip of water. “I’m ok. And it’s just a meeting, Luke. It’s not like you won’t know what happens eventually.” At least the parts that she could give. 

“Dates will be confirmed,” Vyn looked over to her, “and I would not be surprised if they begin to draft vendor lists to summon for the various wedding planning tasks tomorrow.”

Rosa took another bite of food, feeling her heart flutter in happiness… even as Luke’s face sneered in disgust. 

—--

Rosa knew that when she hit the bed, she would fall asleep in a heartbeat. However, knowing she would be standing in front of a group of people where first impressions would make or break their case, rational thought won out. She decided that a shower would be in her future first.

The hot water felt like a godsend as she washed her body. She sighed in relief, the only thing better would be her mate's arms around her, maybe even -

A click took her out of her thoughts and she turned toward the false wall. The portrait was no longer perfect, but tilted into the room - Is that a fake door?

Vyn’s head popped in. “Rosa, forgive me but-” his eyes caught hers, widening, “I am sorry, I will leave-”

“Wait!” Rosa yelled, stopping Vyn. Shit, was she too loud? At least Vyn stopped in his tracks. Opening the shower door, she looked at him. He was still in his suit from this morning, minus his jacket. She chuckled. “You… want to join me?”

Vyn eyed her dripping, nude form with hungry eyes. “Mate…”

“Or is that not allowed?” Rosa bit her lip, feeling his magic surrounding her as he stalked closer to the shower. “I mean, we can both get cleaned up.”

*****

She hadn't finished her statement as she watched Vyn hastily pull off his tie. Rosa giggled with glee in anticipation as he stripped as he walked, only his pants on as he entered the shower. Shit- “Wait-”

He kissed her, her back gently hitting the back of the shower wall. Oh, how she melted. Her hands pulled at his face, meeting his fervor with her own. After the disaster that was the delay on the tarmac and the whiplash that was his grandmother, she deserved this bliss. Vyn’s hand cupped her rump, his erection pushing against his drenched pants and rubbing seductively against her bump. 

“Rosa,” Vyn whispered against her lips, kissing them over and over again, “my beautiful, stunning mate.”  She silenced him with another heated kiss, pulling him closer. Their lips devoured each other as the water poured around them. He could talk later. She needed him now. 

Vyn pulled back, panting under the shower head. One of his hands moved to his pants, unbuckling the belt and pushing them down. “First, mate, let us get you cleaned.”

“Already did.” Rosa bit her lip, hearing his growl. “Besides, I’m just going to get dirty again.”

“You wicked temptress.” Vyn cupped her face. “How can I care for you when you tease me?”

“I want it just as much as you do, mate.” He growled in response. “So, let’s take care of each other.”

Vyn stood there for a moment, his breath heavy, before kissing her lips softly. Huh? “Then I shall care for my mate in the proper place.” He shut off the shower and grabbed the towel, wrapping it around her and picking her up bridal style. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her, both half dripping into her bedroom, setting her down on the soft bed and joining her a second later. 

She thought she would be cold, but with Vyn’s body next to her, his magic cooning her, his hands caressing her - it felt warm, almost too hot. Her hands kept his head anchored to hers as he moved, trying to situate himself behind her. “Rosa, this would be easier if you let me move.”

“You’re not moving that far away from me - I won’t let you go!” He chuckled at her words. “I need you.”

“But I need to prepare you.”

Rosa laughed breathlessly. “You really think I’m not horny already?”

Vyn kissed her lightly. “It is foreplay, my love. Your pleasure is my pleasure.”

“Screw that. I need you.”

Again, he kissed her, his free hand lifting up her leg as his member slid against her lower lips from behind. “You would deny me seeing my mate in pleasure?”

“Your pregnant mate needs something- Ahhhhhh, yessss. ” Rosa’s head leaned back into the pillows as he slowly entered her with them both on their sides. 

The combination of sex and magic was like a shot of adrenaline, a cup of espresso in front of a long day of work. She needed this on the plane - hell, she needed this before meeting his grandmother. He kissed her shoulder, nuzzling at it as he settled inside her. Rosa chuckled, snuggling his head with hers. “Mmmm, what are you doing here, anyway?”

“Taking care of my mate.” Vyn whispered in her ear, giving small thrusts inside her. “Though how you managed to sway my grandmother is a feat I should be concerned about.”

Was this really a talk they needed to have right now? “Mmmm - We talked about our mates.”

“Oh no doubt.” He kissed her neck, her back, her shoulder, anywhere he could get to. “One minute she was stone clad, defiant, determined to turn you away, the next… she was curious, testing, interested.”

How did Vyn know that? Rosa tried to pay attention despite the mind numbing pleasure. “Vyn, ho-how do you know this?”

“...” He stopped, his cock fully sheathed inside of her. He pressed his lips against her spine before answering. “It is the Court. They see, they hear, they feel everything all at once.”

So, they knew Elizabeth’s reactions in real time? “What does she feel now? Wait - does she know what we're doing right now?”

“Yes,” Rosa groaned, face heating up. “Grandmother knows of this room and is letting us stay here.” That’s why she was given this room? “These rooms are for mates awaiting their marriage. She has preemptively approved our marriage and has tacitly given her permission to nearly cohabitate, probably because of the baby.”

The entire fae house knew they were fucking? Great, just great. Then again, it was better than being in the annex. “So… what does she feel right now?”

“Curiosity. She’s very interested in what you might do.” Rosa would take that over the blatant hostility from before. “She will be interested in how you handle yourself at Upper House tomorrow.”

“So, Upper House… that is the Court?”

“Most of them. Ones that have not passed the Skadi trial will be in the Lower House.”

“And they’re ok with us like this?”

Vyn smirked, resuming his gentle, deep thrusting inside her. “Even if they were not, my grandmother and father have implicitly approved.” Her head sung in pleasure, even as the thrusting turned harsher. “And I will do everything and anything to take care of my mate.”

“Ahhh - Vyn, Albert- please! ” She needed him, needed everything he would give her. 

“Together.” Vyn’s grunts mingled with hers before he kissed her, silencing her scream of pleasure as they crested over, his seed filling her again. 

Yes, they could do this.

Together.

Chapter Text

The night was filled with sheer pleasure as Vyn lovingly spooned her all night, his length nestled inside her. Rosa barely remembered anything after they kissed each other, just happy having her mate beside her. When the sun crested over the water and she woke to the sliver of light through the curtains, he was gone. The only evidence he was there the night before was his pelt draped over her stomach and a deep feeling of rest. The baby was barely stirring, but Rosa could feel him playing with different tiny threads of magic - his and Vyn’s? - as she lay there warm and comfortable.

Rosa stretched in the bed, feeling her bare skin against the blanket, with only the slightest ache in her lower back and feet. Her hand touched something silky and she turned to see a delicate lace and silk nightgown on her bed. He thought of everything. She sat up, quickly donning the outfit. 

As if summoned, someone knocked on her door. Rosa quickly pulled the blanket to her chest. “Co-come in?” 

Miss Munin walked in, giving a deep graceful curtsy making Rosa a bit envious. “Good morning, Miss Sumner.”

“Good morning!” It felt like night and day compared to yesterday. She felt better, more relaxed, though her feet, ankles, and lower back still ached, but Vyn’s magic had rejuvenated her. Letting the blanket drop down, she smiled. “And you?”

“...Have you been waiting long?” Lilah’s smirk unsettled Rosa as did her oddly perceptive question, but she shook her head. This was the former duchess’  personal maid. At the very least, that meant she was somewhat trustworthy - right? Or were they keeping tabs on her? Of course Ms. Munin’s allegiance was to the dowager, and she could be like a spy for her. A thought struck her: could she be the Raven? 

No way, she was far too young. She looked younger than Rosa. Yes, fae aged differently, but an older fae was the only one that could best Uncle. Rosa thought briefly of the older fae she already knew: the Duke and the Dowager Duchess. Ms. Munin was definitely younger. She smiled. “No, I haven’t. Thank you for asking.” 

Lilah bowed her head. “Breakfast is being prepared. Are there any requests from the lady?”

Requests? Rosa blinked. Request for what? “Uhhh… What do you mean?”

“...” The maid blinked, her blue eyes in a deadpan stare.. “What… would you prefer … to eat?”

Oh. Well… Rosa usually just ate whatever was available: pastries from themis, maybe some toast at home. But here? With her child? She should eat a bit better. “I… Do you have any recommendations?”

“Recommendations?” Now the Maid looked at her incredulously, one slender eyebrow raising up. “You… want me to give you advice?”

“... is that allowed?” Rosa asked, feeling out of her league. Yes, she was Elizabeth’s maid, but she’d lived in Svart, in Sigurdsbord longer. If anyone would know anything about the cultural norms here, it was her. “I would hate to impose on you or the staff. I just thought you would know things around here better and… well… I feel a bit out of place. What do Svartans even have for breakfast?” 

Lilah’s eyes widened. Rosa quickly held up her hands in defense. “I’m sorry! I’m still learning what’s allowed and what’s not. I just don’t know all the customs and - “

“- Pfft.”

Rosa blinked. What… was that noise?

The maid quickly covered her mouth, eyes darting to her gloved hand. The faintest of red tinged her cheeks as her eyes met Rosa’s in shock. Was it that rude of me? Before she could ask, Lilah coughed before resuming her relaxed position. “Forgive me, may I clarify: you are asking me for advice?”

“...” Was it that big of a deal? “Yes. You are more knowledgeable than I am about Svart and its customs. Could you please help me?”

Lilah stood there as the silence stretched on. Something filled the room: Wind? No, this felt different than Marius’s magic. Just what kind of fae was she?

Finally, clicking heels brought Rosa out of her thoughts. Lilah approached her bedside, hands still crossed over her stomach. “Do you mean that? You are requesting my help?”

Rosa looked into Lilah’s eyes, now glowing a mystifying blue. “You know who we are, what we are, yet you still ask for something without specifying reciprocation?”

For a second, Rosa’s mind raced. Why shouldn’t she ask? They were - 

Oh

“Right. Yes.” Rosa sighed, deflating. Fae dealt in contracts. Asking someone like Lilah Munin for a favor was dangerous especially if she had nothing specific to offer in return. And owing a fae an unspecified favor was even worse. She was still  in unfamiliar territory and everything she knew with Vyn was only half accurate. “I’m sorry.”

Nothing happened for a few seconds. Maybe this was a test of the dowager? No, she still had to be cautious, humble, demure. “I’m fine. I don’t want to inconvenience you. I usually skip breakfast, anyway.” Maybe I still have some snacks from the plane trip?

A gloved hand came into view and Rosa looked up to see the woman smirking, her eyes filled with laughter. “Gröt.”

Huh? Rosa blinked.

Lilah chuckled, her eyes closing and smile turning soft. “Gröt is a Nordic oatmeal, either made savory or sweet. We also have Knäckebröd, a crispbread, with an assortment of toppings you can have, or we can have something prepared to your tastes. You should not skip meals now - the babe in your belly is more important than your figure.”

Rosa blinked. Did she… she just help her? Without holding it over her head?

“If you would allow me, I would enjoy attending you, Miss Sumner.” Lilah smiled as her hand covered her chest. “Just as I serve my lady, I may assist you in your time here.”

Could she? “Is… that ok? I don’t want to be the cause of any trouble…” If her hint was any warning… then just asking for any help would be troublesome. This wasn’t Stellis, this wasn’t Vyn’s house - this was fae territory.

“It is not a concern, my lady,” Lilah's smile turned her face five years younger. So much so that Rosa was stunned at the transformation. “Just consider my lady’s offer in earnest.”

Her lady’s offer? Lady Elizabeth? Rosa knew the art of compromise would be tough between the Upper House’s traditions and what she and Vyn wanted. But if there was anything her years of studying law had taught her, it was how to read contracts, fight for what her client deserved. “I will. I want a compromise that will satisfy everyone.” She offered her hand in a friendly way. “I promise you that.”

Lilah blinked in shock before laughing, almost doubled over. Rosa blinked in confusion. Was it something she said? Didn’t westerners prefer a handshake to “seal the deal”?

“A compromise and a handshake? You remind me of her, the lady.” Lilah covered her mouth to hold her modesty before slipping her free hand into Rosa’s, giving a small shake. “It shall be a pleasure to serve you while you are here. Do not hesitate to to call me for anything you may require.”

Rosa felt as if another hurdle was passed as Lilah let go of her hand, moving to the half opened drapery. “Thank you, Ms. Lilah.” She adjusted the bedding around her as the maid started opening the curtains. “To be honest, I was wondering who Lady Elizabeth would assign to us. I thought it might be this… Raven I’ve heard of.”

“Oh?” Lilah opened another set of the heavy drapes, sounding curious. “What have you heard?”

“She’s the Dowager's right hand woman and sounded pretty tough. Capable, I guess.” She sounded terrifying, maybe could take Luke in a fight. A woman like that would probably be vicious. Lilah would have to know something , working this closely with the Dowager? “Also, I heard that she gave Ogier his scar.”

Lilah humphed as she started toward the bathroom, smirking toward Rosa before entering. “Personally, I think the youngblood looks better with that scar.”

“O-oh?” Rosa watched as the woman disappeared into the bathroom. Did she really think that? A scar that nearly blinded uncle would make him look better?

Then again… Uncle did look cooler than his brother, in a rakish way. 

Suddenly, another someone knocked at her door. “Come in!”

The blond haired boy Davis, still dressed in a formal suit, walked in. “Miss Munin, Miss Sumner, you are being requested by the Upper House in the Formal Meeting Room, in the Haspran Family’s private library.”

Crap. She wasn’t even dressed. Rosa started to fling back the blankets-

“She will be ready in ten minutes.” Lilah commanded as she walked back into the bedroom, with a set of Rosa’s new clothing in her hands. Did she - ? “Please tell the chef to make a small portion of Gröt, prepared with less fat, to be brought to the private family library in fifteen minutes.”

Davis bowed, smiling toward Lilah. “Yes, Miss Munin.” The boy gave a small wink toward both of them before spinning on his heel and walking away.

Rosa turned to Lilah, quickly pushing back her blanket. It would take her longer to get ready. How would she clean up, do her hair and make up, get dressed, everything, even with Lilah’s help in 15 minutes! 

“Please go shower, and try to keep your hair dry, Miss Sumner.” Lilah set the clothes on the back of the desk chair: a white, long sleeved silk shirt and the blue skirt with the mountains on the bottom. Wait - they looked perfectly pressed and ready and Lilah was pulling out the matching undergarments and accessories. The door to the bathroom was open, as Rosa could already hear the shower going. “You should be ready in fifteen minutes and the library is a short walk from these rooms.”

… right. 

Suddenly, as Rosa entered the steamy bathroom, quickly stripping her silk nightgown as she stepped into the shower, a thought occurred to her. 

Did she call Ogier “youngblood”?

—--

True to Lilah’s word, Rosa was ready and dressed in fifteen minutes, with tasteful makeup and Evelin’s bespoke accessories. Lilah led her to the Haspran family’s private library, a short walk to the other side of the castle using shortcuts and hidden passageways. When Rosa entered the library, a compact rolling cart with a smattering of breakfast items - including a cup of that Svartan oatmeal porridge - was parked neatly next to a loveseat. The two floor, open library itself was huge, yet strangely modest in decor. Books were simply shelved neatly from the floor to the ceiling. A set of oak doors sat at the far end of the library on the upper floor. She could only surmise that was where the Upper House was meeting. 

The porridge tasted delicious, a savory rich dish that Rosa could have licked clean. Lilah left briefly as she ate, bringing back a tray of sweets and a tea pot. Immediately, she brought it to the closed door room upstairs as another butler took Lilah’s place tending to Rosa, taking the rolling cart with empty dishes after she ate.

Rosa tucked her skirts around her as she waited to be called, casually glancing over to the handsome grandfather clock in the corner of the room. It had already been an hour since she was called from bed - a fact that she slept in later Vyn she couldn’t get over - but no one had called for her yet. 

She could wait, she was already here. 

Taking a look around the library, Rosa stood up and approached one of the bookshelves. Maybe there was something she could read while waiting. As she perused the various books within reach, the titles stood out.

“ ‘ Weaving Rituals for Celestial Fae ’, ‘ Language of Birds from a Cherub’s Mouth ’ , ‘ Courtship Signs for a Silverback Harpy ’, ‘ Dragon and Dragon Shifter Courting and Mating Rituals: Reflections from a Burn Ward’ ...” God what the hell were these books?!

“I personally prefer the Harpy one.”

Rosa jumped and spun around, not familiar with the voice.

A young boy, no older than thirteen, sat on the armrest of the couch, wearing a well-tailored suit and vest. His sharp gold eyes blinked curiously at her as he tilted his head, his white hair barely moving an inch.

“Hello.” Rosa felt her ankles throb at the thought of trying to curtsy again, so she just deeply nodded her head. “It’s nice to meet you.”

The boy raised an eyebrow, the smug smile never leaving his mouth. “Is it?”

Huh? “You… are part of Vy-Vihelm’s family, aren’t you?”

“Of course,” he said hastily, sounding snobbish, “but is that really nice? Or are you just saying it to be polite?”

Rosa blinked in surprise. This boy didn’t seem normal with the questions he was asking. Judging by the coloring, he was most likely a Haspran and a Selkie, but…Did he think she didn’t want to meet him because of that?  “You’re Vilhelm’s family. He means a great deal to me. I think that’s important enough to meet you.”

The boy didn’t seem impressed. His smirk disappeared into a thin line. “That’s all?”

“Yes?”

“You’re answering me with a question. Humans do that when they lie.” Now he just seemed mad.

“Because I honestly don’t know what kind of answer you want from me.” Good god, Rosa knew fae spoke in riddles, but this was getting ridiculous. “I’m just waiting here to meet the Upper House if possible.”  

The boy closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Rosa could see the tension on his forehead as he resisted the urge to groan. “You are not interested in meeting people just for clout, are you?”

Rosa snorted, causing the boy’s eyes to widen. Well, he wasn’t going to be the first one thinking about it. “No, I wanted to meet the Haspran family anyway. You are all Vilhelm’s family and… well, Lady Elizabeth pushed for it…” It felt weird that they knew so much about her before she knew anything substantial or personal about them.“I was going to have to meet with them regardless, but I’m hoping that we can reach an agreement.”

“Do you really think you can?”

The boy stood up, his arms behind his back. Again, he wore the smug smirk, but this one was different. Unlike Marius who puffed up when he knew the cards were on his side, this child acted superior just from this odd, riddled interaction. 

“I would hope.” Rosa responded, watching the young boy. “I don’t think I’m asking for anything unreasonable. Help with safely delivering my child at the least.” If there was any hope, any chance, to live a life with her mate…

I’d do it.

“Hmm.” Rosa locked eyes with the boy, as he stalked toward her, observing her with unblinking wide eyes. She was reminded of a snowy owl as he approached her, his head at her shoulder height. “You… are an odd one,” he concluded, nodding to himself.

“Thanks?”

He gave an undignified sigh. “That wasn’t exactly a compliment.”

“I’ve been called worse.”

“In front of Vilhelm?” He said disparagingly.

If they were in front of Vilhelm, Rosa didn’t think they’d be alive, or at least able to get near her. “Do you really think he’d let anyone like that near his mate?”

Snorting, the boy finally moved back, covering his mouth. “Forgive me. That was rude. There are very few reasons why those living here are called for a meeting, let alone from someone like Granny.”

Granny? “You mean the Dowager? Is she your grandmother?”

The boy shook his head. shrugging. “No, she’s the Duke’s mother, and Vilhelm’s grandmother. She’s my great aunt, but I like to call her Granny because I’m pretty sure she hates it.” He smiled toward her. “I give nicknames to everyone in the Upper House.”

Really? Rosa absently wondered what Vyn’s was. Then again, this little snot nosed brat would probably be like Marius: ladened with Tuna jokes. “Well, I’m sure she likes it.”

The boy tilted his head again, raising an eyebrow. “How do you know this?”

Rosa laughed. “Well, everyone likes to be part of a family, right? Some gentle teasing and joking is part of that.” She gazed affectionately into the boy’s eyes, meeting his dubious expression with a smile. “I only have my adopted brother left, and he and Vyn have already met. It’s time for me to meet his family, especially as we try to start our own family.”

The silence stretched on in the room as Rosa glanced toward the door, giving the confused boy a moment to consider what she’d said. She wanted to be honest, but she felt a bit unmoored being among all these new people. People that were already hostile to Vyn and her dreams, people that had their own agendas. Inwardly, she tried to calm herself before -

“I see why they like you.” Rosa turned back as the boy smiled thoughtfully. For a moment, Rosa couldn’t help but wonder if she was looking at an echo of a young Vyn. He bowed deeply at the waist, more formally than before. “Forgive my questioning, but I was curious who could steal the Prince’s cold heart.”

“That’s alright.” Was that Vyn’s nickname? Prince? A little too on the nose but… “ I’m curious about all of you, too.”

“Oh they probably will.” The boy snarky replied before offering out his elbow. He smiled innocently. “May I escort you to the meeting room?”

Rosa hesitated. What was he doing? “I was told to wait for Vilhelm.”

“They will probably send the Raven to get you, not your mate.” Was he stirring up trouble or was he really being nice? She couldn’t tell. “If I go up with you, you will have less harassment.”

Looking down at the ring finally on her hand, Rosa pursed her lips. Would it make it easier? After this morning's lesson with Lilah, she was second guessing herself. “If… you are sure it will not hurt Vilhelm.”

“Are you more concerned about him than yourself?”

“More like I’d rather not do anything that would hurt him.” 

He stared toward the doors, taking a second to observe the doors before turning back to her. “Then on my honor as a Haspran, I will not harm Vilhelm’s integrity or yours.”

Rosa looked at her engagement ring again before taking his elbow. If Vyn was ok, then she would take the chance. “Thank you.” 

“Thank you, Miss Sumner.” So, he already knew who he was? Was he part of the Upper House? Were they not summoned earlier? Rosa tried to keep her mind from racing as his smile widened mischievously.  “It shall be an interesting meeting.”

Before Rosa could respond, he paused in front of the double door. “Shall we?” The boy reached his hand out to open the door -

Simultaneously, the black haired maid opened it, her eyes widening. She quickly curtsied. “Sir Leonard, I was instructed to find you.”

Leonard? Rosa narrowed her eyes at him as the boy smiled contritely. “Thank you.” He side-eyed Rosa. “Told you she’d be the one to come get you.”

Wait, Lilah was -!

“Leonard? Are you there, my son?”

Inside the long office were six people, all staring toward the doorway. A loveseat and chaise lounge were facing each other, with a couple sitting closely together on the loveseat, a Haspran man who looked middle aged - maybe 30s - and a gorgeous blonde woman. Another woman sat on the opposing side, a silk fan covering most of her face but revealing Haspran silvery-white hair. All three of them looked at her with critical eyes and expressionless faces.  Eirik stood behind the desk at the far end of the room, Elizabeth on the left side, trusty cane in hand and a white fluffy shawl over her shoulders. Vyn stood near the bookshelf on the right, behind the loveseat. His lips twitched into a small smile yet he said nothing.  

The woman on the chaise lounge moved her fan down slightly, showing off her nose, and extended her hand out impatiently to the young man. “Leonard, where have you been? We’ve been waiting for your arrival.”

“Yes, mother.” Leonard leisurely strolled over to the lounge chair and sat down, slouching on the side of the chair. “I was delayed.”

“Hmph,” the woman scrutinized Rosa over a silk fan, golden eyes glaring daggers at her but saying nothing more. 

Well shit - That boy was just a mini Marius. She sent a silent prayer to the gods as Lilah shut the door behind her, the noise echoing in her ear. 

“So, this is the human woman in question?” The man on the couch questioned, his voice smooth. 

Glancing momentarily at Vyn, Rosa gave a brief curtsy and a small smile. “I am Miss Rosa Sumner. It is a pleasure to meet with all of you.”

“The Raven speaks approvingly of you, woman.” The man continued, his eyes not looking at her but at Lilah. Shit. She was the Raven, wasn’t she? “Very few creatures can claim that particular accolade.”

Oh? Suddenly, Rosa felt intimidated and a little frightened with those words. The Raven, Elizabeth’s personal maid, was assigned to her, and for what purpose Rosa wasn’t sure. She needed more than a prayer, she needed divine intervention in this place. 

Elizabeth tapped her cane thrice on the marble floor. “We are here to discuss options in procuring the heir. Miss Sumner is five months pregnant and having complications, according to a Stellis fae doctor.”

“Has she seen our doctor?” The blond haired woman cooed, her voice like butter. “I would consider her word, even mortal, over that of a wild fae.”

“That will happen later today, Lady Valencia.” Elizabeth confirmed. “This particular meeting is to confirm a wedding will happen.”

“What a joke.” Leonard’s mother fanned her face slowly. “To invite such tripe into the Upper House is insulting . How far we’ve fallen. AGAIN .”

The silence was oppressive as Eirik slowly leaned his hands on the desk. “What matters is that our Court is preserved. You know the laws, you know our limits. There is no other heir. ” Eirik’s magic felt like a tidal wave over the room. Though Rosa felt somewhat refreshed, her stomach clenched a little, and the atmosphere turned bitter. What was going on?

“Miss Sumner.” Eirik spoke up, standing to his full height. “Might I introduce the members of the Upper House. You know my mother, Elizabeth, and have apparently met Vyn’s second cousin, young Leonard, who will stay in the Upper House until he is of age or completes the Skadi Run.”

Leonard smiled smugly, “In a year's time, Papa.” The mood soured even more with his ‘nickname’. 

“Please, Leonard, you are not the Duke’s son.” The man on the couch responded, rubbing the bridge of his nose exasperatedly. “So please cease these juvenile nicknames.”

Eirik continued as if neither had spoken. “This is Corneilus Haspran and his wife , Valencia, who represent a distant branch of the Haspran family tree.” Rosa gave a quick nod to them, and received cold stares in response. “And Leonard’s mother, and my younger cousin, MaryAnn Haspran.”

MaryAnn sneered, still glaring daggers at Rosa from behind her fan. 

“It is a pleasure.” Rosa curtsied again, ignoring a blatant scowl from Valencia. She could do this. God, could she do this? 

MaryAnn sighed. “So, another whore like the one you brought home, Your Grace. How quaint - like father, like son. Maybe this time, we will not have to baby her like the last one.”

Baby her? Like Reina? Something told her that Rosa’s definition and MaryAnn’s definition of babying was different. Suddenly, MaryAnn stood up, her fan covering her face and eyes narrowing as she turned her attention on Rosa.

“MaryAnn-” Vyn started. 

“Silence. This was agreed on.”

What was agreed on? Rosa’s eyes darted to Vyn’s as she felt magic, rogue magic, enclosing around her. Her eyes turned to MaryAnn, meeting glowing golden eyes. This wasn’t too different from Vyn’s, certainly not quite as confrontational as with Elizabeth yesterday. It was more like how he wrapped his magic around her, but… 

Why was her heart racing? Rosa felt her body heating up, the baby’s movements becoming frantic, and a sense of nausea growing into something worse. She pursed her lips as she kept her eyes on the older woman, feeling the magic increase.

“MaryAnn.” Elizabeth said sharply, tapping her cane.

“No.” 

The magic pressed on Rosa insistently, forcing its way down her throat and nose, suffocating her. Something was wrong. Her bones ached, stung, burned under this magic. This wasn’t like the soft, gentle magic of Vyn’s , the confrontation with Elizabeth, or Eirik’s forceful tidal wave. No, this was hostile, threatening, lethal, a cold burn that felt like frostbite. She could feel her legs faltering and she shook like a leaf. Oh how she wanted something to hold on to, but she had to persevere for her baby. Rosa could feel the precious little one tugging on something inside her, and she wrapped an arm around her lower belly protectively. This was just a trial, she could hold on. Biting her lip, she held back her whimper. 

And then the magic escalated again. 

“Please.” Rosa’s voice sounded weak as her knees shook. It came out involuntary, but even her voice felt like sandpaper in her throat. Her bones felt like they might shatter, oh god, her hips, her legs, her ankles, what was going on? 

Was she going to survive? Was her child? Why was this woman doing this to them?

“Stop.” Vyn’s magic flared in the space, a dab of ointment on a full body burn.

MaryAnn didn’t respond, aside from taking a more aggressive stance. She stared at Rosa as her eyes glowed brighter behind narrow eyelids. 

Rosa couldn’t find any more strength for herself. Her legs faltered as she fell to her knees, wrapping her arms around her baby and sitting weakly on her haunches. She couldn’t move as the pain amplified, the pressure in her womb increasing even more. Her skin felt frozen, she couldn’t breath, she couldn’t scream -

“STOP.” 

As soon as Eirik’s voice echoed in the room, MaryAnn’s eyes closed and her magical onslaught ceased. Rosa gasped, her arms and legs tense around her body. What was that? A torture device? Her magic? Her eyes darted over the ornate rug, her breathing shaky as she cradled her unborn baby, who was still frantically pulling at the meager magic from the bracelet. 

Why did that hurt so much? What exactly was happening to her?

A hand on her back and familiar magic almost caused Rosa to pass out in sweet relief. She took a deep breath and glanced briefly over her shoulder, seeing Vyn’s concerned eyes. His voice was low, barely a whisper. “Are you ok?”

Was she? She didn’t know. Her bottom half felt numb from pain and her child was still clearly distressed in her womb. Hell, she didn’t know if she could stand on her legs, let alone stand up to Court now.

… But I have to. For her mate, for her child, for their future. 

“As you can see,” Elizabeth spoke up as Rosa stood up, leaning heavily against Vyn as she balanced on shaky legs, “she is beyond the level of help she required. This child needs more.”

“Hmph.” MaryAnn sat next to Leonard, saying nothing.

“So, we have her literally hanging off of the heir for the next four months?” Valencia cooed. “How uncouth! This is not how things are done here. Do we have any proof they they’re actually mates?"

“Is it too subtle for you to sense the bond between them, Lady Valencia?” Eirik inquired softly, “In that case, would you doubt the word of your Duke: I have seen my son’s mated form with my own eyes.”

“And what would you have us do?” Elizabeth snapped. “This is not like the last time. Were you even out of diapers then, Valencia?”

“Last time,” Cornelius pressed, “the very fate of the Haspran line was in jeopardy. Is that not why Lady MaryAnn married? To conceive a spare for the Hapran line?”

The quiet in the room kept growing in tension, so much so that Rosa couldn’t understand what was going on. Eyes darted to each other among the Upper House members, magic expanding in the room, with the ache in Rosa’s bones causing her to whimper and cower against Vyn. Finally, the tension settled as Eirik spoke, his voice reverberating in the room. “Miss Sumner will marry my son. She will have our traditional wedding on the 24th, during Yule, and a Svartan ceremony on the first of the year.” His eyes glowed as he looked over the room. “Are there any objections?”

No one spoke. If anyone breathed, it was a miracle. “The plan is that Miss Sumner will stay at the Castle until she gives birth, or until her second request is granted.”

“Second request?” MaryAnn turned to Eirik, eyes narrowing. “There is more that this tasteless mortal asks of us?”

Elizabeth glowered as the tension returned. Rosa’s eyes darted between the two women before looking at Vyn. His eyes were dull, his face expressionless, as the magical pressure surged in the room. Even the couple apprehensively watched Elizabeth as her eyes remained locked on MaryAnn. Rosa noticed each Haspran’s gaze flicking toward Vyn at odd times. Something was going on, something that Rosa could not intervene in… but what was going on? This was clearly their battle, together.

“If that is what is necessary.” Vyn’s voice broke them all out of their near trance.

“You yield?” Maryann hissed viciously.

“Do I have  another option?” Vyn tensed under Rosa’s hand as he responded to MaryAnn. The woman’s eyes narrowed haughtily in victory. 

Vyn closed his eyes. “I-”

“Wait.” 

Everyone stared heavily at Rosa as she spoke up. She knew this was against the rules of etiquette but… at the same time, she couldn’t just let this pass without speaking. It was as if they communicated without words, and knew every emotion between each other. She couldn’t fight them separately so…

“It seems as if you’re all focusing on Lord Vilhelm when discussing this particular contract.” Rosa kept her hand on his arm, silently hoping he could keep being her support while she debated them. “This shouldn’t be. I am the one wanting this specific contract, not him.”

MaryAnn’s eyes widened comically, as she waved her fan. “You want this contract? What exactly could you offer the Court?”

That was the hard thing. Rosa wasn’t rich, nor was she the most valuable, but…

“I am the heir’s mate.” Fake it til you make it. Rosa could do this. “I currently hold his - our - child inside me and, like it or not, I am having trouble carrying to term.” She looked toward Elizabeth, whose face remained neutral. Somehow, she had convinced the Dowager to give her a chance , someone who was against her from the beginning. “I had heard how you held Vyn’s mother here so she could successfully deliver but…It’s my request to turn fae, not Vilhelm’s.”

She felt the icy storm returning, coursing through her veins and threatening to shatter her frozen bones. MaryAnn’s eyes sparked in frozen flames. “You little wretch-”

“Yes, you may be his mate, Miss Sumner,” The other male - Cornelius - finally interrupted MaryAnn’s barrage, “but truthfully, it is Vilhelm that holds the cards in what we want. You do not have the power he holds in this Court.” His soft smile sent warning signs in her mind along with the deep river currents of his magic pulling on her. “I am sure you can understand that.”

“I can.” Rosa turned to him. His wife scowled petulantly as she spoke. This man was just one person. She could do this. “However, he would only ask for my safety while I carry. I am the one asking if turning if possible. Lord Vilhelm would rather turn human for my sake, then vice versa.”

That seemed to shock the Court. Hell, the magic practically erupted from every which way. Eirik stood up to his full, regal height. “Is this true, my son?” His voice seemed heartbroken and faint in the magic, so much so that Rosa had to strain her ears to listen. 

“.... It is.”

No words were said for a few minutes as the atmosphere turned sobering. Finally, Elizabeth spoke up. “You did not expect this, did you, MaryAnn?”

MaryAnn glared from behind her fan. 

“If I may interject,” The blonde haired woman finally spoke up, her voice silky like honey, “bottom-line, you are still asking for our help. It doesn’t matter if it’s the heir or…” she gestured flippantly to Rosa, “whatever…  all we want is the heir and his child. If you say that you already are having problems carrying, what can we as fae do?”She looked toward Eirik and Elizabeth. “Why should we interfere with one mortal’s life? Isn’t that why there’s a spare, anyway, in case things don’t work out?”

Tampering down her instant annoyance, Rosa looked at the woman. “I ask for your help because this is the most optimal outcome for everyone.”

“Our help?” The woman quickly. “You are not Svartan, nor are you fae. You are exactly like the woman that was kept from Court before, except this time, you have more of a backbone and are attempting to pawn something we have no interest in.” She leaned back, keeping composed. “No, you come in as an outsider thinking you can control this meeting, when you haven’t the slightest idea how Court works.” Her green eyes flashed in defiance. “Outsiders have no business being here in the Haspran Upper House.”

Rosa didn’t even have to respond. Magic exploded in the space, like a violent storm. The woman’s eyes widened in shock, her face paled.

“That’s quite amusing, coming from you, Valencia.” Eirik’s voice boomed now, Rosa’s hair standing on end. Every word was laced with magic. “We have all come from somewhere else, have we not, mother?”

“Yes, indeed we have.” Elizabeth proudly replied, her hands elegantly on her lap. “Or do you think I should return back to the motherland, Lady Valencia?”

The woman had the decency to blush, looking down to her lap in shame.

“Then, what do you offer?” Rosa looked back to MaryAnn. The woman leisurely fanned herself next to Leonard. “Surely, we would not do anything for nothing in return. What can you offer us for this information?”

She felt the magic testing her, carefully prodding her. This was her job, handling contracts, defending clients. Terms and conditions had to be set carefully - Wait.

Information?

“First, I would like to ask a clarifying question.” Rosa held her head high as she met MaryAnn’s level gaze. It wasn’t information she was looking for. No, she was looking for actual assistance. She knew humans could turn to fae, by Elizabeth’s own admission. The information was there, whether lost to the Hasprans or not. “Do you or do you not have the specific information I need to safely become fae?”

MaryAnn leaned back, raising an eyebrow in question. “I have a great deal of information, dearie. It is up to you on how to use it.”

Ok, then. A difficult interrogation then. “Let me be more specific: Do you have the knowledge that successfully turned Lady Elizabeth from a mortal to fae?”

Immediately, Leonard’s head darted incredulously to Elizabeth. “You are not fae-borne, Granny?”

“No, young Leonard, I am not.” Elizabeth raised her head proudly, looking at Rosa with smug eyes. “My mate changed me in the old ways, though I was not allowed to know the full process. The only thing I was allowed to know… was the pain of the transformation.” She cast her eyes down at her hands. “The stiffness of my body, the chill in my bones - it was as if death brushed my body as I walked along the river Gjöll and was denied my path on the Gjallarbru bridge.”

So, Lady Elizabeth could only describe the experience, not explain the process. Rosa kept her gaze trained on MaryAnn. “From how the Duke introduced you, you are his younger cousin, the former Duke’s niece. If you’re younger than him, you couldn’t have attended Lady Elizabeth’s transformation.” 

MaryAnn’s eyes were unyielding. Rosa continued. “So, I have to ask you: do you know exactly how the ceremony is performed that would turn a human into a fae?”

The woman opened her fan completely and turned her head away from Rosa in defiance. 

So, no.

“Then I ask the Upper House, do you expect me to pay for the information that you do not have?” Rosa looked toward Elizabeth’s wide eyes. “Do you expect me to give my life for knowledge that I may not be able to use?” She looked to Vyn, seeing his eyes filled with conflicted emotions, his face restrained. “Would you ask Vyn to deny what contract he has with his father for half a contract.”

“You-”

“I ask you.” Rosa again faced MaryAnn directly, seeing furious eyes behind her silk fan. She was talking, she was making her fair demands. “Do you expect me to take a contract you wouldn’t take yourself?”

“This common human tart forgets her manners and her place.” The blonde haired woman laughed as the maelstrom of magic swirled around them. “Or do you forget that you come to us?”

“Then, what is it that you asked of my mate?” Rosa addressed Valencia directly, keeping herself calm. She could only guess the contract: his freedom for her, and likely the baby’s, life. “Is what the Upper House demands of Vilhelm equal to the information that you will give, and not its action?

The baby’s movements in her lower stomach anchored her, kept her in the moment, and reminded her of her fight. Her child, her love. “I come to you to help this Court. If Lord Vilhelm loses his mate and child, then you only have one viable heir able to continue the line.” 

Selkies mated for life. That’s why Eirik would never father any more children, why Vyn was in danger of losing the hopes of ever having another child too. Rosa would keep fighting for them together, but she had to frame it so the Court would see what piece she played.

Even a pawn could be important. 

“This is what I ask the Court,” Rosa laid out her terms, what she hoped the Upper House could abide by, “I ask to know if this information is still known to the Upper House members and what exactly it would require of me. I am the heir’s mate. If I die, then there is no spare.” Her eyes looked over the Upper House  - MaryAnn’s scorn, Leonard’s indifference, Elizabeth’s concern, Eirik’s temperance, Valencia’s hatred, and Cornelius’s disdain - and hoped that this contract would hold. “If, should the information become available AND the ceremony can be performed, then this conversation can happen again.”

Rosa took a deep breath, feeling the three women's eyes on her. This was her job as a lawyer, getting a fair settlement for her client. I’m even in a courtroom, sort of . What a world-   

“I like her.”

Rosa blinked as Leonard spoke, the only three words he said since the start of the meeting. 

MaryAnn’s head whipped to her son, her eyes wide. “Leonard, my sweet…”

“She's curious, for a mortal.” Leonard smiled, and Rosa could almost see the edges of his smile  curve unnaturally. His expression was calm, cool, collected. “I can see why Cousin Vilhelm chose her.” He turned to his mother, his smile devious. “I agree to her terms.”

No way.

With some sort of secret conversation between mother and son, MaryAnn visibly deflated in concession, and rubbed her temple wearily. Elizabeth seemed to take this as a victory and turned back to Eirik. “I believe my request stands.” Her voice was heavy in the air as MaryAnn sighed.

The standoff between the two women was broken by three simple words, said by the youngest member of the Upper House.

Eirik didn't speak, only looked around the group of people with a calm demeanor. Rosa couldn’t sense his magic, like Vyn, but it felt like an omnipresent feeling over the group. Not tension, but an atmosphere that couldn’t be broken. She took a deep breath, keeping her hand on her mate’s arm. Was the hard fight over now?

It was MaryAnn that broke the silence. 

“In times gone by, most Courts of our nature would find merriment in frivolous activities.”

The statement was apropos to nothing and Rosa watched as she cryptically snapped her fan shut. She tapped her left cheek thoughtfully. “In the golden ages, one would see balloon rides, garden parties, and sailing trips.” She looked at Eirik with an arrogant smirk. “Has it not been a while, Your Grace, since we delighted in such gaiety? Getting close to nature? To who we are?”

Rosa felt Vyn toy with her hand as Eirik mulled the words over. “I do believe that is a good idea.”

MaryAnn raised her eyebrows imperiously. “Of course. I thought of it.”

“Then it is agreed.” Eirik’s voice felt amplified in the space. “All those that can, will set sail on Friday.” He turned to Elizabeth. “You will take care of the wedding preparations, you and Lady Valencia.”

Rosa didn’t think Valencia wanted to do anything with her, but she wasn’t going to argue now. Elizabeth scoffed. “It will be done. I will handle the King’s invite.”

The King’s invite? Rosa suddenly felt nervous. Eirik nodded. “One party will not harm him.”

“Please,” Elizabeth scoffed, “your mother knows a thing or two after dealing with you.” 

“Then I will contact the Church of Svart.” Eirik looked more relaxed as he turned to Rosa. “After our sailing trip, we will reconvene and discuss a new contract. One that will be agreeable to both sides. Is this fair?”

Holy hell, did this actually work? Rosa curtsied as deep as she could, a feat nearly impossible on her shaky feet. “Thank you, Your Grace.”

Vyn bowed next to her. “If it pleases the Court, my fiancee and I have an appointment with the Haspran Family physician.” He stepped closer to her, his delicious, soothing magic wrapping around her to both her and the baby’s relief. “She needs rest after this meeting.”

MaryAnn snapped opened her fan without answering. Leonard smiled smugly and winked audaciously at Rosa. Corneilus and Valencia seemed preoccupied with a couple’s tiff, and Elizabeth regarded her with pride. Eirik nodded, holding his hand up. “Go with my blessings. Prepare for the voyage in three days.”

Rosa barely nodded before Vyn turned them around, rapidly heading toward the door where Lilah stood. Her smile widened as she opened one of the double doors, bowing her head in reverence. As the door shut behind them and Lilah followed a few steps behind them, Rosa felt herself collapse next to Vyn. “Well, that was nuts.”

“You did well.” Vyn’s magic cocooned her, even as his voice kept low. “Be grateful you did not hear most of it.”

That bad? Rosa worriedly searched Vyn’s face for cues as he whisked them off, further away from their rooms. She had to know. “What did they ask for.”

Vyn flinched, finally slowing down. He gently brushed a few hairs behind her ear, and placed a warm hand over the baby, feeding him magic more directly. “They demanded I come back to Court. I refused to entertain any proposal unless my mate was in the room.”

So they would have made the contract without her? “They’re terrible.”

“I agree.”

Rosa leaned her head on Vyn’s shoulder as he guided her toward the doctor, hoping that they could rest soon enough.

Chapter Text

“This way, Mr. Pearce, Mr. von Hagen.”

The young page boy greeted them early, looking as chipper and happy as the day before. Luke woke at daybreak, hoping he could get some time with his sister just to talk…

… then again, she had been busy yesterday. Luke inwardly sneered at how much unnecessary pressure Rosa was under. She should never have to cowtow to pretentious noble assholes.

“Eh?” Marius rubbed his eyes as Peanut perched on the man's head. Somehow, even that pervert was accepted by Peanut - Hell, Peanut loved him, kept using his hair as a nest.

The pissed off look on Marius’s face as Peanut fucked with his meticulously styled hair - worth it.

Marius continued his words. “What are we needed for, Mr…?”

“Davis. Just Davis.” Just Davis gave a brilliant smile, one that gave Luke the chills. There was no way this boy was an innocent - he looked entirely too underage to work here legally. “And the meeting will not start until you arrive.”

Til they arrive? Were they going to the Upper House meeting? Luke severely doubted that. Vyn even said so. “With who?”

“The guards, Mr. Pearce.” Davis responded. “Mr. Weschler personally recommended you to visit.”

… Wonderful.  

The sooner Luke got Rosa out of here, the better.

Still, maybe he could get information on how Uncle Ogier - Luke inwardly grimaced at the title Rosa gave the man - picked up all that information on him. Maybe this could solve that problem. Luke looked to Marius, who seemed just as clueless. “Welp, looks like we're helping this marriage in other ways.” Marius stood up, stretching and letting his shirt ride up his abs…

When is this man not a flirt?  

A few minutes later, the group started heading down the multiple sets of stairs. Davis led them away from the main staircase, taking them to a secondary set near the far back corner. Luke deduced that they had to be in the same wing as their suites, just two levels lower.

And then Davis turned again, heading toward another set of stairs. 

“So,” the obnoxiously tall fucker started to speak just before Luke did, “where exactly are we going?”

The fact that he asked a question without flirting? Shocking. One for the record books. Luke didn't say a word as he reached the bottom step, looking at a surprisingly homey hallway. Now where were they? Not at the castle anymore. This area looked too modern, too normal for the Hasprans.

“We are headed toward the lower basements, young masters.” Davis laughed, the sound like the twinkling of bells. Good god, who was this boy? There was no way someone could be this innocent looking and be that pure. “A security meeting has been called urgently in regards to the heir, his fiancée, and their expected child. You two are being briefed, possibly trained as well.”

Training? Why? After his undercover work with the NSB, Luke couldn’t imagine needing more training then he already had. However, no one else would possibly know the extent of his current skill set. “Where is the meeting?”

“In the lower levels.” Davis didn’t look toward them as they continued onward, passing a few rooms with names on them. “These are the servants quarters. Most of the workers either live here or in the village on the island.”

“That’s efficient.” Marius chirped up from behind Luke as they turned a corner. The doors were spaced out more in this hallway. “And they let a little squirt like you work here?”

The boy stopped and turned around, his wholesome smile feeling just a bit creepy. Luke felt his alarm bells going off as he spoke with a gleam in his big blue eyes. Even half their size, he exuded a menacing aura as his words contradicted his appearance. “I could take your job, but this is far more fun, Mr. von Hagen.”

Marius rolled his eyes. “I doubt it, half-pint.”

“Hmm,” he turned around before walking over to a door, the smile widening as he turned to them both, “perhaps I could call in for the shareholders meeting they’ll be having today, though I doubt it’ll be productive, even with your father presiding.” He tilted his head inquisitively. “Did you send him the data for your solar plane flight?”

“Wait, what?” Luke heard Marius behind him as the man played with his phone. How in the hell - ?

“And Mr. Pearce.” Davis's brilliant eyes met Luke, shimmering in the unnatural light. Instantly, Luke felt the hair on his arms stand on end. “I understand that your prior training makes you most qualified for covert security, especially after your many undercover missions. However, you will find special persons detail much more… invigorating. Besides, you’d get to spend some time around your precious sister, that way. I do hope you understand.” 

Who was this guy? Did the Duke tell everyone about him? Shit, this would be a nightmare if it got out. “How do you know all this?”

“My job.” The answer was simple. Davis opened the door before he could respond.  “Please enter. I will escort you to your sister after the security meeting.”

Luke didn't feel comfortable with Davis, but the promise of being escorted to Rosa right after pushed him to enter - 

Only to meet with various eyes staring at him, widening in shock. 

Roughly a dozen people sat at a long table in the room, various paper cups and plates in front of them. Most of them were dressed casually, and Luke noted only two women in the group. The man at the front of the room was burly, tall, with a large beard and a thicker accent than Luke had yet heard. “Hello, hello, you must be the guests from the Stellis party we've heard of! I am Gino, instructor and head of the guard here at Sigurdsbord.” He smiled, crossing his arms over his chest. “Was Davis accommodating to your needs?” 

Accommodating? That wasn't the word Luke would use. However, this was hostile territory with no benefit to coming in hot. “He’s good, thanks.” Luke moved further in so Marius could enter. Hopefully, people would start looking at him -no, everyone’s eyes were still on him? Wasn’t the fact that a giant, rich CEO is in the room more interesting than him? Luke was good at blending, being invisible in a crowd. What was going on?

Gino nodded before turning to the group, addressing them. “Give them the respect you'd give me. They'll be with us as we plan for the wedding.”

Of course. Luke held back his tongue. These weren't the people he needed to debate, it was the higher ups. These folks were grunts like him, following orders. Besides, a rushed shotgun wedding dictated by nobles wasn’t what Rosa needed, when she deserved the time to pick out everything she ever wanted.

“The Upper House has already sent a request to the local church for the first of the year.” People at the table started whispering among themselves. “Yes, a little more than a month before this, but the heir’s fiancée is pregnant. The marriage festivities will happen, and we will learn later this week when the first wedding will happen.”

“First wedding?” Luke couldn't help the question out of his mouth. Yes, the scary Dowager woman said something to that extent but that didn't make sense. 

“Yep.” Gino smiled at Luke. “The Haspran House is descended from Vikings, and they embrace those traditions.” He turned to the corner to a man silently standing there. Ogier? “And it's been so very long since a proper marriage, hasn't it?”

Ogier stepped forward, smiling. “Since Lady Elizabeth's marriage to His Grace Aleksandr. Although Lord Viggo might brag that his marriage ceremonies came as close as possible without being offensive to the Hasprans.” 

“Ages!” Gino reiterated while laughing heartily at Ogier’s brotherly jest.

A man's hand shot up from the table. Gino squinted at it. “For God's sake, Paul, you're not a little munchkin. You can just ask!”

Paul blushed. “Well, with the wedding… do you know…”

“Out with it man!” Gino laughed. “You're making Helga look better!”

“Will there be a revelry?”

The question turned the room quiet. Luke no longer held their interest, but the man at the front of the room. Gino looked between the people at the table before shaking his head. “That is up for debate. We will soon be informed if that is part of the plan and, if it happens, I can't guarantee who goes.”

A revelry? What exactly were they talking about? By the sounds of it, Luke expected it to be a large exciting party - something that the bougie Duchy wouldn't be part of - but they way they made it sound, it was more reverent, more… desired. 

“Mr. Weschler.” Gino broke Luke’s train of thought. “Are you formally returning to your position at the castle?”

Luke watched as Ogier carefully shook his head. “Not at this time. I am still assigned to personally guard the heir, along with his lady and child.”

Gino chuckled. “No way I can convince you otherwise?”

Ogier simply shook his head in graceful declination. 

Whispering picked up among the group at the table and Luke picked up a few of the words. It was obvious they revered Ogier, but some of their conversation didn't make sense. Some odd feeling coursed through him as he heard words like “Duchess”, “revelry”, “mission”...

Secret?

Luke didn't like that. Sure, an old family like the Hasprans would have some skeletons, but enough that the workers knew of it? Did Rosa know? No, if she knew, wouldn't she have told him, her brother? Or…

Does she not need me anymore? Did she even want him around?

“So, what do you need us for?” Marius asked from next to Luke, arms across his chest. “I know he’s got muscles I’ve love to see,” Luke resisted the urge to punch the asshole, “but I’m not in Security. I can hold my own against some people but…” Why were they invited to this meeting but not the Upper House? This wasn’t Vyn’s family.

“Why, to meet you all.” Gino responded. “With Lady Rosa entering the family, we wanted to meet and touch base, get some training with you all if necessary, and make plans about how to best handle and guard our newest member of the family.”

Luke held back his tongue. No, his sister was not part of this family. She was already part of his. 

“I’ll train this one.” Luke felt a hand on his back, turning to see Ogier. “Mr. von Hagen would be more suited to your most basic training, and I have a feeling his talents may be best utilized in reviewing current tech and surveillance ops.” A few chuckles broke out from the table and Luke realized that the man had subtly insulted Marius. Good.

“Train him? To guard the Lady?” Gino chuckled nervously. “You think he would be better suited than Helga?” The man gestured to a woman, thin but muscular, her brown hair whipped in a quick ponytail. The woman looked Luke up and down appraisingly with interest, before her eyes met his in a blatant challenge, without saying a word. 

She was the standard to beat? Luke could easily best her in a fight but he wasn’t much for fighting women. 

Ogier laughed. “Better to use a skilled family member than a new woman.”

Luke turned to Ogier, glaring at him. Better to use family? Were they going to train him to guard his sister? 

“Can’t say I don’t approve but I will eventually need to sign off on his skills.” Gino shrugged before gesturing to Marius. “We’ll take this one off your hands.”

Marius groaned. “Yaaaay. Hmmm. Actually, PAX has a new digital security system that would interfere with the ma… ambience in the castle less. You’d be the second beta test site. Let me make a couple calls?”

“I appreciate it. We’ll take the second room then.” Ogier bowed before opening the door. Luke wasn’t given an option as Ogier pulled the collar of his shirt and moved him out the door.

“Hey, what gives?” Ogier let go of Luke’s shirt and strode down the hall, stopping at another door a few meters away. “What the hell is that? Everyone is just thinking Rosa is gonna marry Vy-”

“Mr. Pearce.” 

Ogier’s voice dropped a tone as he came around to face Luke. “This conversation should be held in private, not public. I hope you have the discretion to realize that, or this will not be fun.”

The old man was threatening him, but Luke didn’t take the bait. He’d fought worse, lived through worse , and if Mr. Weschler thought he was intimidating, then he was in for a rude awakening. Luke walked up to him, coming toe to toe with him. “I know my sister. She would want to see all options before committing.”

“Funny.” Ogier’s lips twisted in a small smirk. “You know her, then why is she pursuing this?”

Luke narrowed his eyes. “Because she has no choice. Your heir got her pregnant.”

“And she chose to keep it. Besides, your country has no such requirements.” Ogier returned. “Perhaps, Mr. Pearce, this is the better of her options and your sister’s choice.”

That didn’t make sense. Rosa was marrying into a noble line, into a country and culture, that was one man and one woman for life. If she divorced, she would be shunned. Her child might be welcomed, but she wouldn’t. Luke was not about to let his sister hit the firing squad for someone else’s mistake.

Ogier walked into the room, taking out his phone from his coat. “Mr. Luke Pearce, codename: Raven. Undercover, after basic and advanced training including cybersecurity specialization, for the Stellis National Security Bureau for over eight years. Top marks in your academics, with a Master’s Degree in Engineering. Tell me, your head of department, is it still Mr. Webber?”

Shit. Luke nearly ran into the room, slamming the door behind him.  “How the fuck do you know any of that?”

“I used to train with Webber.” Ogier shrugged as he set down his phone, before pulling out a chair at the table and sitting. “Now, you have a choice, Mr. Pearce-”

“No. How did you get that information? That’s classified information.”

“You will find, Mr. Pearce, that we have our own network in and around this castle, and while we’re not as… adept as you in our undercover work, our Raven is more skilled and better experienced at finding intel as she is at disturbing the peace.”

That didn’t help Luke’s peace of mind. However, Ogier continued. “You will submit to daily training with me in the morning and every afternoon you are not busy with Miss Sumner as her family representative. I will train you to be a personal guard for both Lord Vilhem and Lady Rosa in the event I may be indisposed - “

“Guard my own sister?”

“-and you will be fully undercover as family for her safety as well as the safety of their child.” Ogier continued as if Luke didn’t interrupt. “If you do not agree, the Upper House has given me permission to push you to the Annex building, where only scheduled appointments will be allowed.”

“You’d threaten to limit me seeing my own sister?” Luke barely held back his rage. “You think you can do that?”

“I won’t,” Ogier smirked. “but you will agree that being her guard is for the best. Would you prefer her guard to be a stranger? Rumor has it Helga is up for promotion.”

Luke sneered, placing his hands on the table. Compartmentalize. Push back. He could do this. Taking a deep breath, he kept a deadpan glare at Ogier. “You really think this is what she wants?”

“No, but the option is yours.” Ogier replied calmly. “Haspran House does not want a security risk.”

“And they think I am?”

“An untested outsider who has no knowledge of how we operate is a potential loose cannon and security risk.”

“And Rosa isn’t? There’s something so weird going on here.”

Ogier smiled and Luke felt his spine tingle. “Do you honestly believe your sister doesn’t know what is going on?” What? “Can you tell me that Lord Vilhelm hasn’t told your sister everything he possibly can, and this is the reason his father is open to her joining the family?”

No… no, that couldn’t be. “Then what is it?”

“It is not my place to say.” Fucking hell. “It is your job to observe, understand, accept, and - if they trust you - then they will tell you their secrets.” 

So, Rosa knew something about the Hasprans, or about the Heir specifically? This led them to sleeping together and her getting pregnant. The way it sounded on the surface, Rosa was nothing but a gold digger, but… No… if she was, Vyn would not have been so adamant about proving himself. No, he wouldn’t have asked for his sister’s hand… 

It’s something else. A mystery to solve. 

“Do we have an agreement, Mr. Pearce?” Ogier reached out his hand and Luke stared at it. 

This would have been so much easier if he never left Stellis. If he never tried to pursue his dream without her… 

Luke reached over and grabbed his hand. “I look forward to working with you, Mr. Weschler.”

“Please, My brother is the sucker for the formal stuff. Ogier, if you would, or Uncle.”

Fat chance. “Ogier, then. When do we start?

A knock on the door stopped them as Davis walked in. His blue eyes darted between the two men. “Am I interrupting something?”

“Is Rosa free?” If she was then Luke wanted to be near her. 

Davis smiled. “She will be going to the doctor’s shortly. I will escort you when the meeting is done here.”

“Davis.” Ogier spoke up. “I’m going to need you for a few minutes.”

“Yes, sir. I’m all ears.”

—--

After the Upper House meeting, Rosa thought most of the shocks would be done. However, Miss Lilah informed them that the doctor was present and waiting for them in the private room off of the family parlor. As tired as she was, it would be better to see the doctor and get new orders of what to do at this stage of her pregnancy. Maybe some different meds for all her aches and pains… or maybe another glimpse of their baby?

However, walking in the room, she met the back of a slim woman with silvery brown hair done up in a bun over her head as she dug into a large bag. Muffled cusses were heard and Vyn held back a laugh with little success. 

The woman whipped around, familiar blue eyes darting to both of them. Is that -?

She smirked, putting her hands on her hips. “Well, well, well, looks like our Vynny grew up.”

Vynny? Rosa giggled a little and looked up to Vyn, his face a tinge red. “How many names do you have?” 

“This one is a childhood one.” 

The woman gave a small curtsy, hand over her heart. “Sophie Weschler, at your service. One of the Haspran family’s personal physicians and Director of the Haspran-sponsored orphanage in Eskilstuna.” Her smile was bright as she looked at Vyn. “I’ve followed your career, Dr. Richter. I’m exceptionally proud of you.”

So this was Ogier’s sister? It was obvious to see the resemblance, especially with their blue eyes. Her eyes were much brighter and lively than both of her brothers, but her hair showed a little less aging. Her brothers didn’t have such dark circles under their eyes, though it probably went with the long, tailored, white doctor’s coat she wore. Rosa attempted another curtsy, her legs still killing her from MaryAnn’s trial . “It’s nice to meet you, Dr. Weschler. I am Rosa Sumner.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, my lady.” Sophie smiled warmly before gesturing to a lounge chair. “Please, take a seat. I brought everything I needed for an initial checkup, but it’s all just thrown in here.” She sighed dramatically. “This is what I get asking Viggo for help.”

Rosa held back her snort as Vyn led her to the couch as Lilah took up a spot outside the door, hands folded over her stomach. Lilah looked like the perfect sentry, standing with a light smile on her mouth as she pushed the door closed. Rosa smiled sheepishly at her as Dr. Weschler took a spot next to them on a single chair, pulling out a tablet. “Now, I’ve heard other members of your family may be joining us, but first, let's talk privately -  just mommy and daddy for now. You are how far along?”

“About five months?” Rosa responded. Maybe she should have brought her records from Dr. Takene? 

Sophie jotted down a few notes on her tablet before swiping. “Now, we received some information from a Dr. Takene. Several encounter notes, some bloodwork, some imaging… When did you last check in with him?”

OH, that was easy. “That should be from this month, if not late last month.”

“Hmm,” Sophie tapped at the screen a few times, pulling up a report and tilting her head in curiosity. “And you are getting shots monthly regarding your osteoporosis?”

Rosa nodded silently. 

“It’s confirmed that this issue is from your pregnancy? This is quite unusual.” 

How could they explain something like this? Vyn cleared his throat and quietly spoke. “We made an appointment at a mundane clinic when we found out she was pregnant. It was thorough, for both Rosa and our child. That baseline information was forwarded to Dr. Takane, who addressed the … magical issues.”

Dr. Weschler pursed her lips as she flicked between multiple tabs, comparing information. “I can’t definitively confirm or deny that without more specialized testing, and just coming onto your case now. I would love to have a bit more detail on this ‘near drowning incident.’ However, knowing what I know about these ,” she gestured to them both, “pregnancies, there are a slew of potential risks and side effects.” 

That was the crux of the matter. Why she was here pleading with Haspran House for help. 

The doctor shook her head as she set the tablet down on her lap. “Your previous physician has done the best he possibly could for your condition and their knowledge level of this kind of pregnancy. To be honest, your thyroid levels, metabolic, and nutrient profiles are quite worrisome.” She looked up. “Did you have any updated ultrasound imaging for the baby done? Any bloodwork after the injections for bone repair started?”

She shook her head and looked to Vyn. He rubbed her hand. “This was not long after we discovered she was pregnant. Also, we learned that… our child caused damage to her to save me.”

Dr. Weschler’s eyebrow rose up toward her hairline. “Damage. To her . To save you . But she nearly drowned?” 

Vyn tensed up next to Rosa, pressing a guilty kiss to her hair. “I…” Rosa rubbed at his leg as she soothed her mate, “I nearly died. Our child… helped my mate when he was low on magic.”

“Vynny.” Sophie’s voice dropped and her eyes rounded in concern. “I had hoped you’d do things differently than your father. Mating shouldn’t require medical intervention, sweetie.” 

“He is!” Rosa spoke up, gripping Vyn’s legs. “Just… things were miscommunicated, and… our dreams didn’t align up like we thought.” 

“Uh huh…” Dr. Weschler gazed at Rosa intensely for a moment, then picked up the tablet and typed a few things. “And… do they now?” 

Rosa looked into Vyn’s eyes, seeing the love and devotion in them before he answered for them. “Yes, they do.” 

Vyn kissed her hand, his magic curling around her like a warm hug. Oh how she wanted to be in bed at that moment, cuddled next to him. Dr. Weschler cleared her throat, breaking the moment.

“Well, I’ll be honest. I want to run a bit of specialized bloodwork and some scans for you, but you don’t need the extra radiation. We absolutely need to get a peek at your baby with an ultrasound though, as you’re overdue for an anatomy check.” Sophie crossed her ankles and pursed her lips. “This array of tests will give us a better picture of how you’re both faring, but the most important priority right now is curb your child’s demand for magic. “

“Will that hurt him?” This was all for her family. If it hurt him - 

“If my predecessor was correct, no.” She gestured to Vyn. “And as you can see, he’s grown into a fine gentleman. It’s nothing too outlandish: an… ‘herbal’ drink, all natural, that should meter your baby’s magical demand and allow you to function more like a normal pregnant person.”

So, the concoction that Reina was forced to drink. Rosa nodded. “How many drinks a day?”

“We’ll start modestly. Two 18 ounce bottles.”

 “Ok, but… when I can be near Vilhelm, I want to limit it.”

“I understand, but I would encourage you to think of it as ensuring your baby has a steady supply. An abundance mindset for the kiddo, and support for when you two will need to be apart - just something to consider, but it is your choice, Mama.” Sophie looked over to the maid, who had gently knocked and entered the room. “Will this be an issue?”

“The necessary herbs are being harvested now by highly trusted people. We should have the first glasses tomorrow.” Lilah responded. “However, you have a short amount of time before the lady’s… guard dog comes.”

Guard dog? Wait. “Luke?”

Lilah simply nodded. “And the flirty one.” 

Of course. 

Dr. Weschler quickly took Rosa’s weight and vitals, measured her stomach, briefly assessed her, then wrote down more information. “This is your brother, from what I’ve heard. I have two of my own, you know. So, how much do you want him to know or shall we keep it between us? Unlike fae, I can lie if needed. As your physician, I will keep your secrets, Lady Rosa. My oath as a doctor supersedes every other contract I have.” 

Rosa laughed. “The less he knows, the better. Maybe that I need less stress?”

“Got it.” Sophie put down a few notes before genuinely smiling. “I think that’s everything I need for now. I heard they may be a boating trip soon? Perhaps I’ll come by for another blood test then and we can figure out how you’re faring with the drinks. And for the baby, an ultrasound to start. If we need to get more technical, then I’ll move you to a facility in Eskilstuna for more thorough testing.”

Right. “Sure, I don’t mind.”

“Good.” She peered at Vilhelm. “I will need that info from you about the initial clinic visit and the other event. And it sounds you should be fully assessed too, Daddy. Congratulations, by the way. You two do make a lovely couple. You’re making your Aunt Sophie feel old. …” 

Before Vyn could say anything, someone knocked at the door. Lilah moved from her spot and pulled the door open. There stood Luke and Marius, the former looking annoyed and disheveled. “Is Rosa here?” 

“This is a medical appointment.”

“I’m her brother.”

Lilah turned to Rosa without opening the door further. “Would you like them in the room?”

For what it was worth, Lilah was a great guard. “Yes, please. Thank you, Lilah.” The woman smirked and nodded, opening the door for them. 

Luke quickly walked in and took the spot next to Rosa. “Is everything ok?”

“Yes, just a check up with their family doctor.” Rosa smiled. 

“Hello, Mr… Luke, I believe?.” Sophie said with a calm, neutral tone. “I’m Dr. Weschler, the personal physician for the Hasprans.”

“Hello, gorgeous! Marius von Hagen, PAX Enterprises. Let me know if there’s any equipment you need to take care of our girl. Damn, you Hasprans have a castle AND a smoking hot doctor.” Dr. Weschler gave a tired half-smirk in return, but raised an interested eyebrow at the business card Marius handed her. Vyn only rubbed the bridge of his nose in exasperation. “Please let me know if there is anything I can help you with.”

Luke rolled his eyes, “Thank you. How is she?”

“Doing well for five months pregnant.” Sophie said blandly, as she passed Rosa a packet titled “What to Expect in the Second Trimester” and cards with her personal contact information. “I will be running some more tests in a few days for both her and the baby.”

“Will she be able to deliver safely?”

“She should.” Sophie stressed. “There are various factors that are in play; the fact that prenatal care was started late, her workload, prior health, current stress, such and such. We will be running fresh blood tests today and checking the standard: iron, calcium, and other markers. Being pregnant, she will run low on certain nutrients, but I’ve prescribed an herbal supplement smoothie that can help.”

She nodded. “I’ll do anything.”

Sophie smiled. “Good. Let's get updated bloodwork from you today and I’ll get that ultrasound here so you can see your baby in the next few days. Light work, but don’t push yourself, ok? Listen to your body, and the baby, promise?”

“Promise.”

Chapter Text

The Lower House meeting, in Rosa’s opinion, was the least of her problems.

The Dowager came to them that very night with a list of formal invitations that would be sent out that day, some even hand delivered. The list shown was enormous - far more than Rosa ever expected for her wedding, but Elizabeth said they simply had to send out said invites, for the sake of duty. The Haspran list ranged from Svartan heads of state to global dignitaries and celebrities, high profile individuals representing every industry and country around the world - Rosa’s mind reeled. How many of these were fae? However, the only reason she was there was to get their personal list of necessary people.

“Themis Law employees.” That was a given. Rosa quickly wracked her brain, looking at Vyn. “Maybe your medical center staff?” She did promise Ava. 

Vyn nodded before looking at his grandmother. “Mr. Carl Walker. I will get you the address. We should also send invitations to both of my Universities, and a personal invitation to my doctoral preceptor.”

Elizabeth nodded before looking toward the others. “And you?”

“Send me a couple dozen.” Marius smirked from the couch. “Missy was such a good attorney that her former clients would love to hear that she's hitched.”

An errant thought passed over Rosa. What would Reina think of all of this? Happily getting married to her son, a Selkie? It passed by nearly as quickly as it came. That time had passed. 

“Tomorrow morning.” Elizabeth tapped her cane thrice. “We will have them rushed to Pax and your father.”

Marius raised an eyebrow as his eyes darted slyly over to Rosa. Oh no. “My lady, you do me an honor. Shall I offer myself to you as payment?”

“The only offering I shall take of yours is your silence.” Rosa held back a chuckle as Marius leaned back, smirk widening. “And to you, Mr. Pearce.” Luke quickly sat up. “Are there any invitations needed to be sent on your behalf?”

“Uhh…” Luke’s eyes darted to Rosa as well. “An invite?”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes, her finger tapping her cane in frustration. “Do keep up with the conversation, young man. A plus one, a paramour, someone you wish to be with on this special day.”

Luke’s ears turned red before he pulled out his phone. “Dr. Aaron Yishmir. I’ve got his contact information here.”

“My maid will be here shortly.” Elizabeth gestured flippantly. “She will get the information. It is a busy day tomorrow after all. Do remember that the boating trip will be in three days time.”

No sooner had Elizabeth spoke than Lilah entered their private quarters, leaving no room for questions. The dowager left, leaving the Raven to gather the info. Marius leaned next to Luke with a sour pout. “So, someone has a doctor as a booty call. No wonder you didn’t want a CEO like me.”

Was Marius feeling needy? Did he really need to do this right now? Rosa took a deep breath as Luke clenched his fist. “He’s a teammate at my job. Helped me for years, saved my ass a couple times, and this is the least I can do for making him deal with my…” Luke looked at Rosa with a deadpan look.

Right. Rosa paid no more attention as Lilah ushered her to bed, the looming Lower House meeting tomorrow in the annex pushed to her attention.

Whatever happened that night, Rosa could barely remember. The only thing she remembered was Vyn’s body next to hers, his hands caressing her bare hip under her silky nightgown. 

The day after, Rosa woke to Lilah bustling around her room, setting out a simple maternity pencil skirt and puff sleeve sweater. Quickly, Rosa set to work, getting ready and being sent down to an awaiting car, where Luke and Vyn waited. She looked around and toyed with her collar, checking for Marius. 

“He’s working to overnight the invites. Peanut wouldn’t leave his hair.” Luke answered the unasked question as Ogier opened the back door. Vyn moved to sit in the car. 

The drive over to the annex building was short, but it wasn’t long enough to settle her nerves. She could see some of the butlers and maids waiting patiently outside of the building. As soon as they approached, they lined up, waiting for their masters to exit. When the car stopped, Ogier quickly left the car and opened the back door. Vyn promptly exited the car, offering his hand to Rosa. She took it and stood on shaky legs. 

“Is everything ready?” Vyn addressed one of the staff at the door. 

“The Duke is currently in a meeting at the main house.” The butler kept his head down. “The Dowager Duchess is currently addressing any necessary issues before introducing your intended.”

Vyn nodded briskly before continuing in. Rosa whispered a quick thank you under her breath before following him in. Another butler stood at a set of double doors to a small private reception area, where a bench was waiting. “You will be summoned shortly from here.”

Some time to compose herself. Good. 

Sitting down on the bench, Rosa found herself between Luke and Vyn again as Ogier stood by the door. The tension was palpable between them, but her nerves were more on the group of people inside the room. The Upper House, she had made it through by the skin of her teeth. Here? She just had to attend this meeting - and show no weaknesses. 

“How do I look?”

Rosa adjusted the collar on her shirt for the umpteenth time as she sat next to Vyn. She wasn’t nervous, per se, but being judged without people knowing who you were would always be a little frightening. Upper House had approved her with a thin margin, so Lower House shouldn’t be a problem as they likely wouldn’t oppose the Upper House ruling.

“...” Vyn’s hands gently pushed hers aside, adjusting the button on the upper part of her shirt. “You look perfect, my lady. No one will fault you for a wrinkle or blemish but fidgeting does reveal your worries.”

“Maybe.” Rosa doubted it, not with how intensely they came at her yesterday. How MaryAnn powerfully debilitated her without breaking a sweat terrified Rosa, but… She leaned her head on Vyn, the only other two people in the Lower House’s private reception room were Ogier and-

“Are you sure about this, Rosa?” Luke wasn't helping, his overprotective nature driving a stake in her heart. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, feeling Vyn take her hand. “Just think of what you're doing-”

“Yes, Luke, I get it.” She couldn’t help the snap in her voice. Lord, and she was going to be without Vyn in two days? Yes, it was for her, but… she didn’t want to be away from her mate for longer than necessary. Curbing the unladylike words, she took a deep breath. “Sorry, Luke, I'm just very tired and…” 

Nervous. Scared. Anxious. 

No word could describe how she felt.

Nervous for her fate.

Worried about their baby’s development.

Scared to know the results of the Haspran sailing trip.

Anxious to be wedded to the man she loved. 

This referendum today was just a formality for the Upper House. The Lower House had no real say in who Vilhelm could marry, only speak their concerns about her.  That she wasn't pretty enough, wasn't smart enough, wasn't worthy enough. 

I can do this . This was a walk in the park compared to everything else. 

The door cracked open next to them and Lilah poked her head in. After a quick nod, Vyn stood up, fixing his jacket. “Very soon, my love.”

Rosa gave a soft smile as Vyn walked away, following Lilah into the main hall of the Lower House. Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her collar again, fixing the brooch over her heart. 

“Rosa.”

She looked up again, seeing Luke’s pained face. “Why are you doing this? Do you feel like you have to? Is this really worth it? He shouldn’t be forcing you to do this.”

“...” For a moment, Rosa tried to see his side. What if it was Luke marrying someone he barely knew, but claimed he loved. 

The answer was obvious. 

“I know you don’t believe me, Luke,” it felt like a fairytale, “But I do love him.”

Before Luke could respond, Lilah opened the door again. “They are ready for you, Miss Sumner.”

Rosa stood up and patted down her dress. There was no hiding the bump, not with these clothes. She smiled at a still fuming Luke. “Wish me luck.”

“... Good luck.” It sounded forced.

Quickly, Rosa walked to Ogier, hands at her side as he held the door open to her. Inside the large hall, about fifty or so people were assembled in the room, staring at her. 

“May I introduce Miss Rosa Sumner.” Elizabeth regally held her hand out to Rosa in a low sweeping gesture, “The heir’s intended.” Rosa gave a small curtsy as she stood next to Vilhelm, giving him a small smile. “Tested as a Senior Attorney in Stellis, she has devoted her life and career to helping citizens of all walks of life with their rights. She is an accomplished musician, and has agreed to baptism in the Church of Svart. Moreover, she has the approval of the Upper House, and the personal blessing of the Duke and myself.”

A whispered frenzy started among the group. Elizabeth’s eyes darted over the group. “Does any one find fault? Speak now.”

No one moved. No one even breathed as Elizabeth’s eyes combed mercilessly over the group. Rosa felt her nerves start to skyrocket as she looked again, hoping-

“I find no fault.”

An older gentleman’s voice echoed in the room as the group turned toward the back. A man stood up, about as tall as Rosa, with a well groomed beard and sharp eyes. 

“Mr. Haspran-Reindotter is recognized.” Elizabeth nodded and Rosa blinked in shock. This was the attorney that subpoenaed her?

The man nodded. “I have yet to see a choice Upper House makes that doesn’t benefit us all.” He looked over the group. “Unless you lot have any objections, I would move to accept Upper House’s decision.”

No one seemed keen to debate him except a shorter, sweaty man with a nasally voice. He adjusted his tie briefly. “Isn’t she in a court proceeding with you? I recall a subpoena being discussed by other House members. She’s dressed up real classy now, but we weren’t there. Do we really want to approve this little slag if she’s gotten mixed up in unseemly affairs? It reflects poorly on us that she’s involved in that at all.”

Rosa opened her mouth - 

“Are you daft or just an absolute bellend? Of course she was summoned.” Sigurd’s voice curtly cut to the chase. “She’s the reason I found evidence against those Apollo bastards and can finally shut them down.” The man looked back to Rosa and nodded. “Because of her, I have been able to approach other women who have been harmed or intimidated by Apollo Law Firm and have presented their case to the High Court of Ireland. Any woman that survives that deserves our unmitigated respect. Any guilt or shame belongs to your perpetrator. With your background though, you’re more than worthy of our approval to marry the heir.”

Someone that barely knew her, from her resume, papers, reputation, and notes, was endorsing her? Rosa fought to keep the blush off her face with little success. 

“I do believe that is the finest endorsement one could receive, outside of the one already given.” Elizabeth smirked and looked to Vyn. His face hadn’t changed, but he radiated an air of pride. The other man quickly sat down, fighting the ugly embarrassment on his face. “Is there anyone else that wishes to challenge this decision?”

No one spoke. 

Elizabeth lifted her chin with a pleased expression, tapping her cane on the wooden floor. “Then that’s that. We will have a private family ceremony on Christmas Eve followed by the family hunt.” Rosa watched as Elizabeth's smile turned wicked. “And then, a true Svartan wedding on New Year’s Day.”

Less than a month and they would be married. Rosa’s heart raced in nervousness and excitement. In a month, she would be Mrs. Richter and Lady Haspran, a future Duchess.

“What about the King’s Ball?” Someone spoke up, a younger man with dingy white hair and green eyes. Rosa looked at him for a second, feeling her skin crawl and her stomach churn. The baby moved sharply, like a stitch in her side. This person…

Elizabeth didn’t seem bothered by the question. “It is debatable if we shall attend. Our wedding shall be priority, not others.” A few whispers around the congregation but she shut them down. “Our family above all.”

No one else said anything as Vyn escorted her out of the Lower House hall, followed by Lilah. 

Now the real planning would begin.

—--

Really, how could the Noble House of Haspran stoop so low?

At the far edge of the room, the younger man stood with greyish white hair, his green eyes narrowed as the heir and his slut walked out of the room. After being away from the House so long, Lord Vilhelm brought home a foreign woman, clearly pregnant and claiming sexual assault from another man. 

Even an idiot could figure out what was going on.

But to think that the Upper House had been brainwashed into believing this witch? Preposterous. This harlot that threatened to divide their people? History showed how well interlopers ruined their noble courts - but that Upper House - nay - the Duke disregarded it for his own son. 

“What do you think?”

Another member of court, someone lower and slimier than he was, slid up next to him, whispering. “Seems they are adamant that the prince is the father. What do you think, Ragnar?”

Ragnar sneered. “I think it’s a play for power.”

“Even when the heir has showed no interest in politics, ever?” 

“ Especially, ” God knew how things had changed with Lord Cornelius after Lady Valencia joined the ranks. 

That’s right…

Ragnar looked over to Lady Valencia, who leisurely surveyed the court with a dead gaze. Everyone in both Houses knew she desperately wanted a child, so for her to accept someone grossly flaunting their fertility… 

He smirked and turned to the slimy man. “Say, do you have a close relationship with Lady Valencia?”

The man blinked. “I can’t say close but…”

“Surely, closer than I do,” He patted the man on the back. “Perhaps you can convince her to deal with this… charlatan for us.”

“Deal with her?”

“Get her to fess up, maybe,” Ragnar side eyed the door for a second before smirking. 

The man looked to the door quizzically, not understanding. “I can always try talking to her later.”

“Would you?” He would do it, but with his contract with Upper House, he didn’t dare involve himself in trivial matters. “I would appreciate it, oh, and if anyone asks, you know nothing except concern for our dear Lady Valencia.”

“Of course, Ragnar, of course.”

—-- 

“Well, that was productive.” Elizabeth tapped her cane thrice on the floor as Rosa relaxed outside the door of the Annex. “From here, things should get easier.”

“Easier?” Rosa only hoped as much. This stress couldn’t be good for anyone, let alone someone pregnant. As Luke loomed next to her, she could only feel the stress increase.

Vyn raised her hand up, simply just to kiss her knuckles but she could feel his magic replenishing her and the baby. Rosa could feel Luke seething beside her but amazingly kept quiet. Miracles . Elizabeth pointedly ignored the display of affection and continued. “History lessons on Svart and our neighboring nations , intensive immersive Svartan language classes, and proper etiquette lessons.” She gestured to Rosa’s legs. “Your cute cutsies have been acceptable attempts thus far, but you need formal lessons. And we cannot forget wedding planning - we must call for the designers while the men are gone.”

“Gone?” Luke asked with narrowed eyes. 

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “If you are going to play the ever intrusive bloodhound, Mr Pearce, one would hope you stay abreast of the itinerary for the next few months.” She kept walking, ignoring the red face on Luke as they continued down the hall. “I will have someone contact you very soon with your upcoming schedule, Miss Sumner. I do so hope you take the time and rest.”

“Thank you, Lady Elizabeth.” Rosa attempted a curtsy again, this time a bit deeper. Elizabeth simply nodded before walking away. 

Rosa smiled as she watched the Dowager walk off to her waiting car, Lilah following her. She felt herself leaning against Vyn, content simply to be by his side. 

“So, wedding dresses.” Luke stated, breaking the loving atmosphere. Rosa couldn’t help but shoot a glare at him. “Are you going to be able to get something you’ll like? Ummm, not that I know anything about this stuff, but maybe we could get a car, go into town, and try shopping for something?”

At this point, Rosa didn’t care if she walked down the aisle in a paper bag. She just wanted to be married to her mate. Though, at the end of the day, she was already bound in a stronger way than just word oaths…

“Of course not.” Vyn uttered sharply and Rosa turned to him. “A designer will be contracted, someone trusted by Haspran House, that can facilitate our needs quickly.” He looked into her eyes and smiled affectionately. “I trust you to order exactly what you want.”

Rosa chuckled. “So you want me to spend your money?”

“Of course! I want you to wear what you want.” Vyn’s eyes flashed in mirth. Of course he wasn’t going to say it in front of Luke. “No matter what you wear, you will look stunning, but this is your wedding.”

Luke coughed. “I’m still here. ”

Yeah, and he could leave. “I’m talking with my fiancee.”

“Yeah, and I still haven’t approved of the marriage.”

Rosa resisted the urge to groan. She was marrying Vyn, she was doing all of this with or without his permission!

“Of course,” Vyn cut her off before she said the not nice comments in her head, “I still seek your blessing for Rosa’s sake, but… this wedding will continue its course regardless.” Rosa couldn’t help but beam at her mate - how did he always seem to know exactly what was in her heart?

Luke didn’t look at all happy, but said nothing as they approached their own vehicle, with Ogier holding the door patiently for them. Ideas raced in her head as she thought of when Lady Elizabeth would summon her. 

However, the very next day…

“You are being requested for tea, Miss Sumner.”

Another butler, one foreign to her, knocked on the open door to the suites. Vyn looked at the butler curiously for a moment before turning to her. “Grandmother did say she would call for you, but…”

Rosa gawked at the man for a second before setting down her herbal green smoothie that was hand delivered by Lilah, with instructions to sip slowly. She barely started it, but the drink made her feel weird. Not necessarily bad, just odd. Bringing it would probably be poor etiquette. “I’ll see you all later.”

Marius made a wave with his hand as his mouth was stuffed with a croissant. Luke looked at her for a second longer before softly muttering, “Later”. Rosa quickly wiped her mouth and followed the man, walking down the stairs and hallways, til they made it to a set of doors. “Miss Sumner.”

This was a new room, possibly in a different wing of the castle. She should learn her way around this building as quickly as she could. However, when Rosa walked into the parlor, she did not expect to meet with shining green eyes and golden hair that could make the sun jealous. 

Shit. This was not Lady Elizabeth. 

It was Lady Valencia. 

Chapter Text

Rosa curtsied, hoping yet again that her mannerisms were passable. At least it wasn't MaryAnn. She still felt the pain from whatever it was she did. “Hello, Lady Haspran.”

“Miss Sumner.” Valencia’s voice sounded as smooth as honey, her eyes narrowed with a small, false smile on her face. The woman wore a gorgeous rosy pink dress, tied at the waist to draw attention to her thin figure and flared out to hint at her long toned legs. She nodded her head only a tad, her smile growing on her face. “It is a pleasure to finally speak with you - woman to woman. You may call me Valencia, if I may refer to you as Rosa?”

It felt like diving into a shark tank with no cage. Rosa knew she had to keep her guard up but at the same time, maybe she could plead her case. Valencia turned around and led Rosa to a small table, set for a tea party for two. Rosa blinked skeptically. A tea party. This seemed too simple. She’d gone over a bit of it with Ogier and he said she was passable. All she had to do was remember the rules…

Yeah, right. This woman would probably roast her alive for any weakness she showed. No pressure.

Rosa approached the table, carefully sitting in the cushioned chair across from Valencia, and looked at the assortment. Cute cut sandwiches, petit fours, and scones with jam and clotted cream. Each plate was embossed in ornate gold filigree, even the serving dishes. The table cloth looked fragile, a spun lace that Rosa wondered if Evelin could replicate. Finally, a gorgeous antique teapot sat to the side alongside two porcelain ornate tea cups. Even Vyn would be jealous of such a set, but a sudden gut feeling told her that she should avoid eating or drinking too much. Probably better for my nerves… dumping tea or a sandwich on the floor would be a disaster.

“I wanted to apologize for my actions the other day.” Rosa was surprised to see Valencia pouting, her eyes looking sorrowful and her lips in a pretty pout. Such a sad look didn't… fit on such an angelic face. “I did not mean it when I said an outsider should not be at our Court.”

But everything else? Rosa resisted the urge to ask the question, smiling softly and resting her hands in her lap. “It was a bit of a shock.” Fae court is different. Court is brutal. Be careful what you say. All of Vyn’s warnings buzzed in her head. Good god, this was day four? Would it get any easier? “Most cultures do have values in common, though. I was interested in where you come from, Valencia, you and her Grace.” Maybe a topic change.

If Valencia was annoyed, she didn’t show it. She leaned over, picking up a small sandwich and setting it on her own plate. “Oh please, I am not that interesting. I am far more interested in you. Please, tell me about yourself. I would love to know all about you, and how you came to know Lord Vilhelm.”

It sounded so facetious, like another forced nicety would crack Valencia’s face. Rosa held back for a moment, as she selected the smallest sandwich possible. She had dealt with worse clients in Stellis. Hell, she handled Marius and his pompous ass. “I’m pretty sure you all know about me, more than I know of you.” They knew she was from Stellis, they knew her profession. They probably knew everything about her and Vyn too. “I’m a junior attorney in Stellis that recently tested for her Senior badge. I met Lord Vilhelm while on an internship.”

Valencia hummed in feigned interest, lacing her fingers together and gazing at her with a bored expression. “One of his?”

“No, another.” Did Vyn ever have another internship? Rosa couldn’t remember. Her stomach was still in knots. “It was after I finished my original internship that he offered me another at his facility.”

"You mean the one undergoing the lawsuit?”

“Yes.” How embarrassing that this was how she was known. Rosa held her head up high and remembered that man’s words from yesterday: the fault, and the shame, lay with the perpetrators.

Valencia nodded absently, making noncommittal noises. “So, you interned with him? Where?”

Did Haspran House not keep tabs on where Vyn worked? The longer the conversation went, the weirder Rosa felt. Was this just an attempt at conversation? “At his research center. His papers and his work in his field are world renowned, and his center is just as busy. It was an honor working with him and his staff.”

"I am sure you had your own… unique approach.”

The way Valencia said it sounded suggestive and dirty. Rosa held her tongue. She had to choose her words carefully. It wouldn't help to have only enemies in the Court. “I wouldn’t say it was a unique approach. The nurses and I worked together most of the time.”

“Oh, of course,” Valencia followed up, picking up the tea pot and pouring two cups of tea. Rosa’s nose was instantly hit with the scents of honey and lemon, along with some… odd floral notes. Her stomach jumped in revolt, even as her nose savored the smell. What is wrong? The tea smelt delicious, but her stomach - it felt rancid. Valencia pushed the teacup closer to Rosa as she spoke, her words dripping with false sweetness. “I cannot deny you have talents, and I am sure Lord Vilhelm has specific needs that you can meet.”

She was making their internship sound questionable. She was implying something. Rosa tensed up, her eyes growing hard. “If you think we did something inappropriate then -”

“My dear,” Valencia smirked as she sipped her tea carefully before setting it down, her eyes glowing, “all I wonder is what your internship specifically entailed. Especially when it resulted in the predicament we are in now.”

“Vyn and I have never been anything other than professional in the workplace.” Rosa would not stake her career on something so stupid. Vyn wouldn't. But… She's not wrong. Most people would think the same. But… the magic, her child, this was Vyn’s child. She should know this. “We have set boundaries for work and personal time.”

“Hmm.” Valencia said nothing, only gestured to her tea. “Please, enjoy your tea. It is my own special brew using herbs from my garden. I made just enough for these two cups.”

From her garden? Then - “Oh, that greenhouse is yours?”

The woman froze for a second, her eyes widening imperceptibly, before she looked away smoothly toward the window overlooking the courtyard. Her eyes seemed unfocused, as if contemplating her next words. “Yes, it was given to me upon my marriage to Cornelius. A way to escape the bitter cold Svart is known for the majority of the year.”

“So, you’re an earth fae?”

fInstantly, Rosa felt Valencia’s glowing eyes on her, magic swarming around her. The smell of sweet wood, of bitter oils wafted in her nose, even as her hair stood up on end. Rosa looked down to her tea cup, fighting the instant nausea. She could feel the baby rolling in protest, as she placed a hand over her lower stomach. Between the magic and the strange hatred of that amazing smelling tea, she was going to hurl. When a few moments of deep breathing settled her queasiness enough, she spoke. “I’m sorry if that offended you. I thought you wanted to get to know each other better.”

Valencia said nothing as her magic raged around until finally it subsided. Instead, she directed the attention to her. “Miss Sumner, is something wrong with your tea? You have not had any of it since I poured it.”

Yeah, because every time Rosa looked at it, her baby seemed to protest. She shrugged. “Sorry, I’m sure it’s delicious, but my stomach is not agreeable. Plus, my baby is not too happy at the moment.”

For the first time since Rosa walked into that room, Valencia seemed to wilt as she looked downward toward her own stomach. “...” her face looked conflicted before her gaze caught Rosa’s. “How is it? Being with child?”

Huh? This was an odd turn of the conversation. Rosa put her other hand on her stomach, contemplating the question. She was growing outward in both stomach and breasts, appeared definitely pregnant lately, and she could barely see her feet anymore. She had never felt so awkward physically but, “Honestly, scary, nerve-wracking. Half the time, I feel like I'm doing something wrong, but it’s kind of magical and wonderful at the same time. I never expected to do this until after I was… something. I never expected to meet someone like Vilhelm either. It all just … happened.”

Funny how life worked. 

Now? She would get to do this with her mate… together.

Rosa looked back up to Valencia and -

Oh, if looks could kill, she would have been slaughtered by now. Valencia now radiated an intense aura that threatened mortal danger as she glared at the innocent tea cup. “Yes, well,” Valencia once again picked up her tea cup, the anger slowly subsiding from her attitude, “you are set for life now, are you not?”

Rosa blinked at the unexpected jab as Valencia finished her tea, setting the tea cup down and pouring the dregs evenly between her own cup and Rosa’s. She picked it up, smiling thoughtfully as she looked at the steaming tea in the delicate cup. “All you had to do to cement your place was… contribute to the bloodline.”

A rage sparked in Rosa that she pushed back. “I didn’t know he was a noble until after he confessed.”

Valencia’s face spoke volumes. Rosa would find no kindness in her. “It’s impressive, really. Your skill as an attorney must be marvelous - not many people could negotiate a deal like yours - an heir, possible title,” her lips turned into a dangerous smirk, “likely Head of a Court. I suppose everyone has a price, even us. Well played, Rosa.”

Rosa was at her limit. “You know nothing about me.”

“You mortals are all the same.” Valencia’s saccharine words softly trickled over like creeping, strangling vines, turning Rosa's mood even more sour. “Bartering and trading pieces of your life for greatness. Who knows… What cost would be enough for you to walk out of here, out of all of our lives?” She lifted her tea cup, not bothering to look at Rosa’s demure form, instead finding interest in the stillness outside the window, in the courtyard below. “Yes, you do not know how… blessed you mortals really are.” 

Her worth. Was her worth comparable to that of her child? Was it pointless trying to barter her life when it was the child in her womb everyone wanted? 

No. 

My worth is more than that.

Yes, her child was what they all wanted, but she wasn't here for them. The only person - the only fae - she cared about -

Is Vyn, my Albert, my mate.

At that moment, something snapped within Rosa. Her child calmed inside her, something wrapped around her heart, strengthening her, and at once, all her nervousness faded away.  

“You’re wrong.”

Valencia took a deep breath before she turned to Rosa, her venomous mouth open to retort. When their eyes locked, Valencia’s mouth dropped, her eyes widening.

Rosa lifted her chin. Even if she had to remain cordial, she would put her foot down. Just because these fae lived longer did not mean she could group them together in such a stupid manner. “I don’t know who taught you, Lady Valencia, but to say we mortals are all the same is a gross oversimplification.” With her posture impeccable, as Ogier taught her, she kept her cool, even as she felt indignation growing in her stomach, her heart. “I have never denied what I wanted: the chance to help people professionally, assistance to have this child safely, and a life with my mate. If that is here or somewhere else, I would go in a heartbeat.”

Valencia said nothing, her face growing pale. Rosa continued. “The only thing I have found is that Vilhelm, for some reason, thinks he's not worthy of me.” She couldn’t hold back the short laugh. “As if he, he isn't the better person.”

“Without him,” Rosa gently rubbed her lower belly, feeling the comfort of her child playfully pulling magic from the bracelet’s stone. It gave her strength, kept her firm in her righteous fury, “I would have wasted away under what others thought of me, that I should stay at home and be less …” closing her eyes, she couldn’t help but think of Vyn, every talk, every touch, every little thing that he did to show her…

…how much she was his equal.

“That’s why I’m here, Lady Valencia.” If she really thought that Rosa was a gold digger after pleading, then there was no helping her. “I’m here for my mate , to live a life with him, like he wanted. To grow old with him and our child. I would do anything, give my life , to have one with him, and nothing you can say will change my mind. And I will not patiently listen to you imply slanderous accusations against him.”

Maybe this was something a fae couldn’t understand, but to Rosa… it was a no-brainer.

The feeling in her heart started to subside and Rosa surveyed the table for options for her parched tongue. Was it just pointless? Trying to talk with the rest of the Upper House? It seemed impossible…

Maybe I should just cut my losses with the other Upper House members and stick with Lady Elizabeth… At least she seemed reasonable. With no other options available, Rosa picked up the teacup with its unappetizing contents, ignoring the restlessness of her baby and-

“Wait!” Rosa’s hand and the teacup were violently slammed back on the table, Valencia's well manicured hand covering the now cooled liquid. Rosa’s eyes shot up to Valencia’s panicked, wide ones, before worriedly checking the tea cup. Valencia’s hand was now covered in the unusual  tea but luckily, the fine china had not been broken.

What is going on? “Valencia?”

Valencia said nothing, only slapped Rosa’s hand off the teacup. Rosa shoved back from the table in alarm, for Valencia to grab the cup, chugging the tea in a heartbeat. 

What in the - Was Valencia so offended, I’m not even allowed a sip of tea?!  

“Miss Sumner.” 

Rosa watched as Valencia stood up, running her hands over her perfect figure and ignoring the wet stains from the tea on her clothes. “I have misjudged you, and, for that, I am sorry.” Before Rosa could question what the hell happened or if they were back to formal titles, Valencia leaned over and whispered: “Go back to your room. Act like you are sick and demand Lord Vilhelm. Let no one else in.”

Huh? What was going on?  Rosa could feel a gentle caress of vines and a hint of fresh wood and oil in the air as Valencia looked her in the eyes.

“When he comes to you, tell him that Black Cohosh grows in the garden, and I will be waiting for him.” Valencia stood up, tears shimmering in her green eyes and hands folded over her stomach. “Now go, hurry. No one else.”

Rosa quickly stood up and covered her stomach and mouth, following her orders and rushing from the room. One of the archways overlooking the large staircase greeted her and she pivoted indecisively left and right. It had been less than a week and Haspran Castle was huge. How hard could it be to find her rooms? It had to be left… right? Rosa started walking briskly despite tears leaking over her fingers, making it to the junction of the hallway-

“Missy?” 

“Rosa?” 

There. Standing at the end of the next hall waiting for her were Luke, Ogier, and Marius, chatting at the base of the stairways to their rooms. Rosa felt relief flood her as she jogged toward them, Luke nearly running to her. His hands grabbed at her upper arms as he looked at her in panic. “Watson, are you ok? What's wrong?” 

“Vyn, I need Vyn.” She didn't let her hand move from her mouth, her words muffled. “I need him.” 

Ogier narrowed his eyes then peered toward their rooms. Marius followed his gaze before looking at Ogier. “You wanna watch her?” 

“I doubt you'll be polite.”

“Then I'll watch her.”

“Then I will fetch Master Vilhelm.”

“I'll take Watson back upstairs.” She felt Luke wrap his arms around her shoulder and start to lead her away from the open hallway, starting up the stairs. With Marius and Luke’s help, she was quickly escorted to her room. She sat on her bed, not moving her hands from her stomach and mouth, as if stuck there, and saying nothing.

‘What happened, Watson?” Luke knelt by her bedside, holding her knee. “Do we need to get the doctor?”

No. Valencia looked like she saw a ghost. The way she spoke, it was detrimental. But should she trust her? “I need Vyn. I can only tell Vyn.” This was so bizarre and confusing, and another tear leaked over her hand. She needed her mate.

Luke looked hurt. “Watson-”

“Wait.” Marius spoke quietly, eyes darting between Rosa, Luke, and the doorway. He leaned closer to her, eyes narrowing. “You can only tell Lord Vilhelm?”

He caught on fast. Rosa gratefully nodded.

Marius nodded before he grabbed Luke's collar. “Come on, Paw Patrol, let's go find Ogier.”

“She’s my-”

“Yes, your sister. But she's calling for FishFace.” Marius sounded so done, even as Luke gritted his teeth. Finally, he stood up.

“If you need anything, let me know.” Luke sounded small. Rosa nodded gratefully to them, smiling. Both men left and shut the door behind her. 

Rosa took a deep breath. What happened? One minute Valencia seemed to hate her existence, the next she was… physically aggressive, then helpful? What happened in that moment? Is it because I stood up for myself?

A knock on her door startled her. She. “Come in!” 

Vyn slipped into the room, Lilah following suit. “Are you hurt? Are you ok?” Questions left his mouth fervently as he came to kneel on the bed next to her. Her arms fell limply to the bed at the sight of his worried face.

Rosa's glanced at Lilah for a moment before turning back to Vyn. She grabbed his hand and pulled him down, not whispering until his ear was near her mouth. “There is Black… Cohosh… growing in the garden.” 

“...” Vyn’s hands instantly gripped hers. She could feel his magic flaring against her body like a raging tide, wrapping her in a loving cocoon. His eyes met hers. “What did you say?”

Licking her lips, Rosa looked again to Lilah before she repeated a little louder now that she had told Vyn. “Miss Valencia told me to tell you… that there is Black Cohosh in the garden. 

Vyn pulled back, his eyes harsh and angry as he faced Lilah. “You were not informed?”

Lilah raised a single eyebrow before she bowed her head regretfully. “A miscalculation.”

Vyn perched on the bed and wrapped his arms around Rosa. “What happened? Tell me.” 

“The invitation was from Valencia for a tea party.” Rosa didn't know what more to say. It didn’t seem like anything wrong, but… her gut kept telling her to be careful. Her child seemed slightly calmer with Vyn’s magic nearby, but something was still off. “After she and I talked, she grabbed my tea and drank it, before telling me to go to my room like I was sick. I was to only tell you those words. She said she would be waiting for you.” 

“You drank nothing?” 

“No. I felt weird being there, and Miss Valencia stopped me before I did.”

“And ate?”

Rosa shook her head. “Your son made me too nauseated to drink or eat anything.”

It seemed that those words calmed Vyn, as he finally laid his head down on her shoulder. His magic continued to wrap around her, soothing her and replenishing their baby. Rosa ran her hand up his arm, trying to comfort him. “I don’t understand. What happened?” 

“...” Vyn took a few deep breaths before kissing her shoulder. “Black Cohosh is a plant...” 

A plant? Valencia said she had a greenhouse and a garden-

“... known to cause miscarriages.” 

Rosa froze in belated fear. What? 

“The roots are known to cause early contractions when steeped in a strong tisane.” Vyn’s tone didn’t sound any less accusatory, and his hands gripped her tighter. “My guess is she had a change of heart and then she drank your tea.”

The realization of how close Rosa was to danger chilled her. She had hoped Valencia was being nice attending a tea party with her, now…

Rosa took a deep breath and burrowed her face into Vyn’s neck, sobbing once quietly. He held her firmly and rocked her gently and at that moment, she wanted nothing more than to be alone with him, to lay in bed and forget the fears of the world.

But this was not Stellis. This was not Ireland.

This was Svart. 

Rosa fought tears as she wrapped her arms around his neck. She would be allowed this moment of comfort, even though they weren’t officially allowed to be alone together without a chaperone. Lilah would tell the Upper Court, but this… she didn't care. “I’m ok. Just…” Her voice tapered off quietly. I need a minute. 

Vyn didn't move, not until she loosened her grip first. When she composed herself, he turned to the Raven. “Where is she now?”

“Cornelius is with her now.” Lilah responded, eyes flashing a vivid blue. “She does not react to her creations as others would.”

Is that because she grew it? Because she was an earth fae? Rosa didn’t like the feeling that there would be someone inside the Castle walls that could hurt her child so easily. Vyn held her closer, his hand on her stomach, covering the baby protectively. “Is she claiming innocence?”

“She has said nothing since Miss Sumner left the sitting room.” At least she knew she was at fault.

Vyn nodded before he turned to Rosa. “Do you want to see her again?”

Did she? Not really but… with Vyn by her side, maybe she could find out why she did it. What possessed her to attack their child?

And what made her stop Rosa from drinking the tea.

“I… want to know why she did what she did.” When no one answered, Rosa lifted her head to face Vyn. His eyes were full of concern, just like the magic swirling around her. “I want to know why she stopped me from drinking the tea.”

Vyn tensed but nodded. “... right.”

Together, they walked out of the suite, Miss Munin a hair's breadth away. Luckily, Luke was nowhere to be seen and could only guess where Marius and Uncle took him, or told him. They descended the stairs, quickly approaching the hallway when - 

“What happened to my wife?” Cornelius's voice boomed even outside the parlor door.

Elizabeth scoffed, even as Lilah opened the door for both of them. Elizabeth was standing where Rosa once sat, Valencia still sitting across from her at the small tea table, everything exactly as it was. Cornelius’s hands rested on his wife's shoulders, his eyes narrowed at the Dowager. Near the door, Eirik looked meaningfully at his son as he entered the room, simply nodding and turning back to the heated Upper House debate. “What happened was your wife’s own doing. Lord knows what she grows in that garden of hers.” Elizabeth scoffed.

The door shut behind them, sounding more ominous than before. Valencia finally raised her head, her red eyes and tense mouth both rounding as she met Rosa’s gaze.

Valencia hastily stood up, knocking off her husband's hands. Everyone in the room uncertainly tracked her movement as she walked over to Rosa, keeping her eyes locked on hers. She slowly took Rosa’s right hand, took a deep breath…

… and knelt down.

What the-

“Valencia?!” Cornelius's words came just as the room filled with earth magic. A forest filled with rose bushes, grapes, something even more deadly - 

“I, Valencia Haspran, do pledge to the future Duke and Duchess, Vilhelm and Rosa.” Wait, What!? Rosa's world spun, even with Vyn's hands anchoring her. “My services shall be their desires, my talents for their benefits, my craft for their pleasure.” The magic crescendoed into a tidal wave that seemed to crash over them, even as her child squirmed in annoyance. “I pledge to provide for all their needs and wants until they release me, or death takes me.”

The magic subsided as Valencia raised a hopeful expression toward Rosa, proud, almost reverent eyes looking into hers. Rosa couldn’t help but be completely confused. The woman that accused them of horrible things and nearly poisoned her… just… pledged to her. What the hell was going on?

“Valencia, my flower,” Cornelius offered his hand to Valencia, concerned and bewildered. “What is happening to you?”

Turning eagerly toward her husband, Valencia grabbed his hand to stand up before she let them go, turning her entire attention zealously to Rosa. “I did not know. I swear…”

“Know… what?” 

Valencia tilted her head and contemplated Rosa and Vyn, before she turned to Cornelius, to Elizabeth. “D̵i̶d̸ ̵y̸o̸u̴ ̵n̶o̴t̴ ̸s̸e̷e̵?̵ ̸D̷i̴d̸ ̸y̴o̵u̸ ̴n̷o̷t̸ ̴f̴e̶e̴l̸ ̵i̸t̶?̶”̶

Rosa shook her head a little to clear the last of the spinning. Between the double words and headache inducing noises, she could… understand them. Just like before with Elizabeth and her maid.

“F̸e̶e̸l̶ ̶w̷h̵a̷t̴?̵” Elizabeth finally demanded, her annoyance overflowing. Even the ire on her face seemed composed. “T̴h̴e̷ ̸h̴e̴a̴d̸a̸c̷h̸e̴ ̸t̷h̷a̴t̴ ̶c̵o̷m̷e̸s̸ ̶f̶r̶o̸m̸ ̵y̶o̶u̷r̴ ̵c̸o̸n̶t̵i̴n̸u̸o̴u̷s̸ ̶q̷u̸e̸s̶t̸i̸o̸n̸s̵?̷ ̶O̶r̶ ̶y̴o̴u̵r̶ ̵i̴n̴f̷l̸u̷x̷ ̶o̵f̴ ̵e̵m̵o̵t̸i̶o̷n̶s̵ ̵y̷o̸u̶ ̶c̷a̶n̵n̶o̴t̷ ̴c̵o̸n̷t̸a̸i̶n̶?̶”

Valencia turned back to Rosa, wonder and a little envy in her eyes. “She had met with her.”

Her? “I’m lost.” There were too many women in Rosa’s life for a single pronoun to single them out. “Who did I meet with?”

“Your eyes.” Valencia stepped forward and Rosa shifted closer to Vyn. “They glowed. No mortal can do that.”

Her eyes glowed?

“Valencia, darling, are you sure it is not a side effect -”

“I̷ ̵k̷n̴o̸w̵ ̵w̶h̸a̸t̷ ̸I̶ ̸s̵a̴w̵,̵ ̶C̶o̶r̸n̶e̷l̸i̷u̴s̸!̷” She grabbed Rosa’s hands and pulled at them, nearly yanking her out of Vyn’s grasp. She glared at Cornelius. “S̶h̵e̷ ̵h̵a̴s̶ ̸m̶e̴t̷ ̴w̸i̵t̷h̴ ̶t̷h̵e̸m̷ ̵-̵ ̶o̸n̵e̷ ̸a̵t̷ ̶t̷h̸e̵ ̸v̴e̷r̵y̷ ̴l̷e̶a̸s̷t̷.̸”

Could she pull out of the lady’s grasp? Rosa was still wrapping her head around the fact that the woman that just tried to harm her and her baby now pledged to her. Valencia seemed more like a child now, excited and lively, but Rosa would still prefer to keep some distance.

Rosa tried to keep her calm. She could pacify her for the time being. It wouldn't hurt, right? “I’m not sure what you mean, Lady Valencia, but… I don’t remember meeting with anyone, let alone multiple people. Can you let go of my wrists, please?” Did she? Could she have? 

Valencia’s head spun toward Rosa. “Y̷o̸u̷…̷ ̵c̷a̷n̵ ̴u̵n̴d̶e̵r̴s̸t̷a̸n̵d̵ ̷m̷e̵?̵”

“P̵r̸e̷p̶o̸s̸t̷e̴r̸o̵u̵s̶,̶ ̵V̵a̷l̸e̴n̴c̷i̵a̸.̵” Elizabeth scoffed. “N̴o̶ ̸m̸o̷r̸t̵a̵l̶ ̶c̷a̶n̴ ̵u̸n̷d̴e̶r̸s̴t̴a̴n̶d̵ ̵u̷s̴”

“I can.”

Now Lady Elizabeth stared at her skeptically, eyes like slits. “N̶a̷m̶e̸ ̵t̷h̵e̴ ̴f̸a̷e̸ ̶t̶h̷a̶t̸ ̵r̸o̵o̸m̴s̴ ̶w̵i̴t̶h̵ ̵y̷o̶u̵ ̵i̶n̶ ̷V̸i̵l̵h̵e̴l̵m̷’̶s̵ ̷s̶u̷i̵t̴e̸s̷.̴

In Vyn’s room? “You mean, Marius von Hagen?”

Elizabeth’s face turned pale in disbelief. “You… how-”

“Son. Speak.”

Rosa had pried one hand free, but startled to hear the Duke, still standing by the door frame with his eyes locked on Vyn. She turned to Vyn, who now appeared physically sick. “Did you know about this?” Eirik asked softly.

Vyn’s arms held her tightly as he spoke. “It is possible that it is because of them she stands here. Rosa spoke in our tongue when she was in a coma and failing.”

Soulmate. Rosa felt her blood chill. Did they know who spoke to her?

“You seem to know something, Miss Rosa.” Elizabeth called to her as she drew near, her cane tapping rhythmically. Stopping right before her, magic swirled around Rosa. “What do you know?”

She shook her head. “I… don’t remember.”

“ Try.”

Rosa’s eyes met with Elizabeth as she planted both hands on her cane in front of her. “What happened with the gods when you were ill, my dear?”

Gods? That's who they thought? Rosa’s mind was racing, trying to make sense of nonsense. “It couldn't be-.”

“Remember.” Elizabeth’s eyes flashed.

“I can’t!”  

“You-”

“Enough!”

Eirik’s voice boomed again and Elizabeth averted her gaze, taking a frustrated breath. He walked forward, ending next to Vyn. “Miss Rosa, do you recall anything - anything - that the god’s told you?”

Anything? “Only what I told Vyn. I remember hearing bickering and… feeling pain in my chest.”

That didn’t help Eirik’s mood. “And what words did you say to my son?”

Asking her to pronounce the weird words again? Rosa sheepishly hoped her eyes pleaded her case to Vyn. The sick look never left his face as he repeated the foreign word. “ᛊᛃᛖᛚᛊᚠᚱᛖᚾᛞᛖ.” 

“...” Eirik quietly thought for a moment before nodding to Elizabeth and Valencia. “This… changes nothing. All Hasprans continue with the voyage tomorrow morning. The rest will stay to guard and keep Miss Sumner safe, and,” His gaze went to Valencia, “someone will show their repentance to the Court.”

Valencia bowed her head. 

Elizabeth scoffed before she reached out, tugging at the ribbon at Rosa’s collar. “Give me this.”

Huh? Rosa untied the ribbon from her collar as Vyn’s magic wrapped around her. “Grandmother.”

“This is for Court.” She glared at her grandson before wrapping the ribbon around her cane. “You know as well as I do the significance of this. It should be more but… this will do.”

The significance? “Of what?!” Rosa felt herself getting exasperated, as every eye turned on her. This was getting ridiculous. New revelations, more questions - no good answers to old problems turned new. “Who did I talk to? Who is ‘she’?” She fought tears in her eyes as she looked around the group. Who else knew what she didn't-

“I believe I told you, a long time ago, Miss Sumner.” Eirik explained patiently, his words hanging like a noose in the air. “The one I called, the Lady of the Earth.”

“Lady of the Earth?” Wait. The god? From the Haspran Lullaby? Rosa looked to Vyn. “So then the other two-”

“Other two ?” Valencia clarified with an adoring squawk, eyes wide and wild. Even Cornelius couldn't hide his shock. 

What? So she heard the gods? That… it couldn't be…

But… What if -

“The guard dog comes.” Rosa turned toward the new voice at the doorway. Lilah’s eyes seemed emotionless than normal. “Ogier deflects, but he is looking for a way in.”

Shit. Rosa loved her brother, but sometimes… 

“Go and rest, Miss Sumner.” Eirik spoke with conviction. His eyes turned to Valencia, her arms around a befuddled Cornelius as she reverently gaped at Rosa. “It seems that this was fate.” 

A sacrifice.  

How long ago was that? Did she really remember the scammy saleswoman’s stupid divination with runes? But… what was it? Absently, Rosa nodded and leaned into Vyn. She was tired, she wanted to sleep - preferably with Vyn beside her. 

They no sooner left the room than Luke was on her, Ogier and Davis only seconds behind him. “See? I told you nothing would happen!”

“What happened? Are you ok?” Luke didn't seem to hear what Davis said, only pressed Rosa and pulled her apart from Vyn. “You were holding your stomach. Is something wrong?”

“No, no.” Rosa shook her head. “It really should be called ‘all-day sickness’ and the baby is getting bigger and moving more. It felt really weird and… I needed Vyn.” Every word of that was technically true. Lord, how would she manage to not lie to her brother? “I think I want to go back to my room.”

Luke shook Ogier’s sleeve. “How hard would it be to get the doctor out here?”

“I’m ok.” Rosa insisted as she leaned closer to Vyn. All she wanted was to cuddle in bed and rest, go to a place where she was safe…

She couldn’t make out the conversation after, only that Vyn half carried her back to their rooms. Her back hit the soft cushion and Vyn’s concerned expression filled her blurry vision. “Rest for a bit, ok?”

No. Her hands gripped at his arms. She wanted him to stay. 

“Only a few minutes - to inform the others of what happened and to procure information.”

Then… “Will you stay after?” 

“As long as you will let me.”

Rosa sighed and relaxed back in the bed. Vyn lifted her hand and gently kissed it. “I will be back momentarily.” Setting her hand back down over the baby, he turned back to the doors of her room where the others were waiting, quietly shutting the doors behind him. A few seconds later, she closed her eyes - telling herself it would be only a moment she’d close them - 

When she opened them next, the sun was far from the sky. She could feel Vyn’s hand on hers on her side and she rolled over to face him directly. 

His eyes darted from her hand - enclosed in his - to her eyes. He smiled, his lips curving into a remorseful smile. “Good evening, my rose. Did you sleep well?”

Rosa chuckled. “You should have woken me.”

“You needed the sleep.” 

While true, she knew protocol. Rosa peeked at the door before back to Vyn. “Who knows you are in here?”

“No one.” Vyn’s fingers carefully touched her hand, stroking her skin. “I waited in here with Lilah and Luke and, when it was time for bed, went to my room while Lilah helped prepare you for bed. When she left, I snuck back in here.” Rosa felt her body rouse at Vyn’s sly handsome grin, despite still feeling sleepy.

Rosa’s hand touched her body, feeling the silk nightgown instead of her formal clothes. She straightened out her gown and covered his hand with hers. “How long was I out?”

“A few hours.” Vyn moved his head to nuzzle their hands. “Valencia confessed that she was approached by a Lower House member who spurred her jealousy. She concentrated and mixed the herbs last night before inviting you.”

Oh. “So, Lower House doesn’t like me.” Rosa scooted in, their heads only a few centimeters from each other. “What about Valencia? Is she ok?”

Vyn’s golden eyes were puzzled at her concern for her would-be attacker. “She is not with child, a fact that she continuously reminds us. The tea would do nothing to her aside from an early cycle with cramping.”

So in a jealous rage, Valencia would rid another of their own child? Rosa shuddered at the depravity before a thought crossed her. “Why did your grandmother want my ribbon?”

“Grandmother’s magic comes from washing clothing.” Huh? “Her magic manifested in the ability to see potential fates when washing clothing. Perhaps you are familiar with the legend of the Washer woman?”

At Rosa’s confused look, Vyn chuckled. “They are said to hold the clothing of the dead and will wash those close to their end. No -” he quickly settled her growing concern, “she does not see the end of your life, but rather if such an attempt could be made again.”

Rosa took a deep breath. “Is that why they asked about…?”

At Vyn’s silence, Rosa tugged at their hands. There were so many questions: did the gods save her? Where was she in achieving her dream? Did Vyn have any clue? “Vyn, I -”

“Is this the route you want to take?”

His question came as his magic swirled teasingly around her, as he leaned in toward her. The question sounded so sad, so conflicted, as he pushed her back onto the bed, moving to hover over her. “Is this life something you truly want?”

Rosa blinked as she stared into his carefully emotionless eyes, their foreheads, their nose touching. He almost seemed resigned as he waited for her response. She squeezed their hands together before she brought up her free hand, affectionately pushing away his hair. “I wouldn’t be here, fighting for us, if I didn’t want it.”

“What cost is too great?”

She shook her head. “You are at the end of it. That’s what I want.”

Vyn still searched her face, his head barely shaking. What scared him so much? “Is it because of them?”

“...” Vyn tensed almost imperceptibly and Rosa let out a laugh. “We’ve been through so much, Vyn. Your mother, your grandmother, and Valencia.” She pushed up, gently kissing his lips. “They could offer me anything, and I’d still choose you.”

A second later, Vyn’s lips consumed her, kissing her so passionately that any thought of other fae in the castle left her mind. Her legs wrapped around his hips as he pushed her down and arched over her rounded abdomen, the only thought in her mind was to give more of herself so that this… delusion she didn’t want him was fully abolished. He would be gone in the early morning, but right now, this is what she - he - they both needed.  

Chapter Text

The next morning came far too early as Vyn’s gentle parting kiss roused her from slumber. Rosa tried to wake up fully, but with the dark room, the soft bedding, Vyn’s arms and magic…

“Rest,” Rosa was all too happy to heed Vyn’s demand, quickly falling back into the darkness.

When Rosa woke up next, it was to open curtains, bright morning light,  and an outfit hanging from a hook near her bathroom. Sitting up, something new caught her eye, noticing a bottle of something green on the end table with a note:

Prepared for you, Miss Sumner,

Miss Munin

Right. Vyn was gone. He’d left early in the morning for a “boat trip” in order to discover if - how - she could turn fae, and this was the infamous drink that Reina had when she was pregnant. How this exactly helped her, she didn’t know, but if this would make things “easier”, she’d do it. Now that Vyn was away, she should drink more of them, Rosa supposed. Already, her hips throbbed in pain and she knew she wouldn’t be doing much today.

Arching back with her arms held high overhead, Rosa stretched, feeling her baby kick in protest, before she grabbed the drink and took a sip. It tasted like a seaweed smoothie, and while she wasn’t used to drinking them daily, she liked them well enough. It tasted… salty, with some hints of spice? Fruit? Her baby also seemed to like it, the flutters in the stomach increasing. Rosa chuckled, chugging the entire smoothie quickly. 

Shortly after, Rosa felt herself panting, shaking. Something was wrong. This hadn’t happened before.

Rosa felt herself heating up, almost sweating in bed. The aches felt as if they tripled since she finished the drink. Worse yet, the fluttering in her stomach stopped. She was so used to these flutters, especially when Vyn wasn’t near her, and to lose it - 

Something was very wrong.

A knock at her door startled her. It opened and Lilah entered briskly. “The designers are ready for yo-” Lilah took one look at Rosa and halted. “Lady… Rosa?”

“Lilah.” Rosa clucked at her stomach, tears fighting in her eyes. “What was in that smoothie?”

“... seaweed, raspberry leaf, various other herbs.” Lilah walked forward, eyes furrowed. “I personally vetted everything in your drink this morning. Did you finish the whole bottle already?”

There was something wrong. Did Valencia do something? “I can't feel my baby.”

“Did you take anything else?” Lilah hastily moved, to sit on Rosa’s bed. As Rosa shook her head, she could feel something on her, a pressure - not unsimilar to how she felt magic but… it felt like prodding. What was wrong?

Something heavy wrapped around her, something foreign. Rosa flinched, memories of MaryAnn’s test still fresh in her mind. Something… ancient, something raw and powerful - was this Lilah's magic? Holding her breath, she waited for the inspection to finish.

After a few moments, Lilah sighed, her face smoothing out in relief. “Your child is resting. The drink works as intended.”

“He’s ok?” Rosa took a few steadying breaths. Her baby was ok. The aches had lasted only a few moments. Nothing had happened, aside from confirming Lilah’s powers were terrifying. “Are you sure? I feel super hot.”

“The Hasprans run colder thanks to their magic.” Lilah stood up, her hands again laying gracefully over her apron. “I… would assume that your infant would also keep you cool with his magic.”

That made sense, but to have this level of change, it felt weird - scary even. “Is this what that drink does?”

“According to the doctor, it is a blend that will promote a sleeping and magically content child while aiding your health.”

“So, my baby isn't using magic now?”

“Not actively.” Ok, so then this was the goal? Keeping the baby “fed” while Vyn was away. “Perhaps they are trying to passively gain magic, but nothing detrimental.” 

“...” Perhaps this is what Reina hated. The drink itself wasn't bad but the heat - unbearable. “Is being hot in pregnancy normal?”

“Shall I send a message to Dr. Weschler?”

“Please?” Rosa contemplated the prepared outfit. “That's right, you said the designers are here?” She quickly stood up, feeling her feet and lower back already ache. Lord, she could survive today. 

If this was a problem, Lilah didn't show it. “Please shower, Miss Sumner. Lady Valencia greets Miss Yang.” Lilah briskly moved toward the door again before turning back to Rosa. “I will have brunch set in her Lady's parlor and will make the next smoothie myself after contacting Dr. Weschler.” She narrowed her eyes at Rosa. “And I will retrieve a fan for your usage today.”

“Thank…you.” Rosa could barely get a word out before Lilah was out of the room. She gazed down at her stomach, lovingly rubbing her bump and taking a few more deep breaths. This was normal. Her child was ok. He was just resting and not using magic for a change. 

Everything is alright.

“Don't scare your mama like that.” She whispered, patting what she imagined was her baby’s bottom as she walked into the bathroom. “I can't lose you or Vyn.”

They both gave her strength. They both were important parts of her life. 

I can do this.

Using that resolve, Rosa showered efficiently, washing her hair and drying it in record time. The cool water had partially quenched the heat inside her and she felt melted. She threw on her undergarments and a simple robe, then grabbed her makeup bag and walked into the bedroom. Sitting at the desk rather than standing at the bathroom vanity, she opened the bag and pulled out her hand mirror and concealer.

A sudden knock and Rosa smiled. That was fast. “Come in!”

However, it wasn't Lilah that came in, but Davis. The blond haired boy snuck in and shut the door behind him, “Miss Munin informed me that you needed help. Here,” he gestured to the outfit - a dark green dress pant with more than enough room for her bump and a well tailored white blouse, “get dressed and I'll help finish your makeup.”

He would? Rosa didn't question it, more worried about her child than the fashion she needed to wear. Taking the outfit into the bathroom, she swiftly dressed, still marveling at the feeling of Evelin's silk. It felt so good on her skin, she almost wished she was swaddled in it. She walked out, gingerly sitting back down at the desk.

In seconds, Davis sprung into action, whipping her hair up into a chic ponytail before selecting one of the bottles off the desk. “It's been too long since I served a lady.” He sounded so happy as he opened the vial, studying the label and contents. “I'm too used to serving the Duke, and Lilah gets to serve her lady.” 

The way it sounded, Lilah was monopolizing the Dowager. Rosa held back her chuckle as Davis moved, now considering her powdered foundation. “Do you get to work with the Dowager or the other women often?”

“Nope. Lilah is her personal maid.” Davis pouted and Rosa could help the giggle. “She takes her work very seriously. Lady MaryAnn has her own attendants. Meanwhile, I haven't had a proper lady to serve and I've had to use my talents elsewhere.” He looked so cute and Rosa felt the urge to hug him. “At least I've found other work thanks to His Grace, but I like making things pretty.”

“Why not Valencia?” She was gorgeous. And other work? Rosa felt the brush carefully caress her cheekbones and she closed her eyes. “How long have you worked with the Hasprans?”

“Years.” Davis responded and she heard the click of makeup containers opening. “I don’t know exactly how long, but it’s been a while. And don't you dare joke about Lady Valencia. I bet she and a Brownie could be cousins!”

Years? “You don’t look that old.”

A humph and Rosa heard the clicking of her eyeshadow pallet. “I’m not that young. Just because I hit puberty…”

“That means you're young for your kind.” Rosa reminded him softly. 

Davis snorted and Rosa felt a soft brush on her eyes. “Most Cherubs never reach puberty. They do all they can to stay to themselves and hoard their magic.”

“You're a… cherub?” Rosa’s eyes drifted open in wonder momentarily.

“Grew out of the chubby stage years ago.” Ah. “But my kind value childlike features and innocence over all and… that didn't sit right with me. When I left, I had nowhere to turn and…that's when I joined the Duchy.”

When the last brush left Rosa's face, she met Davis's smiling eyes. He clicked the pallet closed. “Even after all this time, I still got it.” Davis held out the mirror for Rosa’s assessment. Tasteful, light, and just right. 

“Wow.” She turned in the mirror and admired herself. “If you need a new job, I'm sure any woman would love you to do their makeup.”

Davis beamed. “Well, if my information gathering fails, I'll be sure to ask you for a reference.” He held out his arm, the perfect childlike gentleman. “Shall I escort you, my lady?”

Rosa smiled and stood up, carefully holding his elbow. “I will be in your care, good sir.” 

“I aim to serve, milady.”

—---

Rosa sat in the Haspran family’s personal drawing room, Luke on her left and Marius on her right. Elizabeth sat in a large green lounge chair as a butler delivered a tray of tea, snacks, and a bottle of Rosa's smoothie. The room itself was a cream color, with accents of gold adorning the walls. It wasn't as roomy as her suite, but still, it could fit them all comfortably plus more. Even so, it felt inviting in its grandeur, and Rosa could see not only a swiveling pedestal room fan to the left pointed toward her but a handheld one, just like MaryAnn’s. Even Peanut joined them, this time taking the spot on Luke’s shoulder nearest her.

“I have called one of the top designers here: Miss Aiko Yang.” Elizabeth stirred her tea as she spoke, her head raised high. She wore a high necked dress with a beautiful fuzzy white shawl, and looked every bit an Empress. “She is quite the designer.” She smiled warmly toward Rosa, feeling more like a doting grandparent rather than a noble. “Valencia personally ordered her gown for the Christmas ball already, and I can personally vet for her work.  I will choose my own dresses in complimentary styles and colors once you’ve settled on yours. She will be able to complete the dresses required for your wedding.”

 “... Two?” It still didn't sound correct. Two wedding dresses?

 “Three.” At Elizabeth’s words, Rosa’s jaw dropped. “One, most formal, for the church ceremony. This will be what the world remembers you in as you marry, and another for the reception. This will be more daring, more to your desires, and...” The old woman's smile was filled with mischief, “much easier to move in.”

 “And the third?” Luke asked warily, a cookie in his hand.

Elizabeth laughed, a smirk on her face. “Come now, young man, surely you know every woman needs a special trousseau for their first night of wedded bliss.”

Rosa couldn't tell whose reaction was better: Luke’s choking gasp or Marius’s snort. She refrained from rolling her eyes as Elizabeth sipped her tea with a Cheshire cat smile. “Will this be after the church wedding or...?” These were going to get confusing fast.

“No,” Elizabeth’s voice was firm, “This particular dress will be for after the traditional wedding, the week before. For our kin, that is when your marriage begins. The church ceremony is a formality for the rest of Svart.”

So, the fae wedding. Rosa nodded before picking up her bottle. 

“Forgive me, but I'm confused.” Marius, even here, looked the part of a regal prince from a visiting kingdom. “The traditional wedding is not a ceremonial one?”

“It is, but not one done in a church.” Elizabeth set down her cup as Rosa took a gulp of her drink. “This will be done on a long boat with my son officiating he ceremony. It is more in line with Viking traditions, but only firstborns from the Haspran line may attend.” A second later, she gestured to Luke with a deadpan stare. “And, he will be invited as well, should he learn to mind his manners.”

Rosa could feel Luke fuming beside her. “I'm here as Rosa’s family member.”

“Goodness gracious. You remembered.” Elizabeth monotoned, not losing a beat. “For a moment, I assumed you enjoyed your post as a guard dog so thoroughly that we should order flea powder and kibble for you.”

Rosa snorted, inhaling some of her drink. Quickly, she threw her hand over her mouth, trying to suppress the cough. Marius handed her an empty tea cup and a napkin. She spit it back and coughed wetly, clearing her lungs. 

Elizabeth pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to Rosa. “My apologies, my dear. I do hope my mouth has not caused any issues.”

“I'm ok.” Rosa coughed once more before she sat back. “Just went down the wrong pipe. I should know better than to take a big sip like that.”

“Mmm,” Elizabeth nodded, “then make sure it goes down the right pipe next time. We don't need more issues arising.”

Rosa blushed.

Elizabeth tapped her leg thrice and impatiently gestured toward the door. “Goodness, how long does it take for dresses to come forward-”

The door opened, and Lilah quickly stepped in, shutting the door on what looked like Uncle Ogier. “Forgive us the delay, Madame. Miss Yang is… prepared. ” 

Uh oh. Rosa blinked as Lilah turned, twisted both handles, and swung the doors open. 

Prepared was an understatement.

As Valencia sauntered in, wearing a modest yet tight fitting red gown, people rolled in racks and racks filled to the brim with white dresses. At least twenty people, each with their own rack of dresses came in and stood to the side of it. They wore sharp grey vests with white long sleeved button down shirts and black pants. Well groomed and well styled, they were rigidly formal, keeping their heads down. 

Next to Ogier, a woman walked, tall, lean, with sharp brown almond shaped eyes and long black hair. Her jumpsuit only enhanced her figure, matte black and tied in the center, with patterns of red geometric shapes near the bottom of the pants. Deep red lipstick painted her lips in a smirk as she strode forward on impossibly high heels.

She looked vicious, almost like a viper. 

“Your Grace,” the woman curtsied low, her long hair flowing around her, “it is an honor to be summoned for such a prestigious project.” Miss Yang approached and Elizabeth extended her hand, allowing her to kiss it. Rosa noticed her nails were sharp, pointed, dipped in red.

“You are the only one that can provide the quality we expect in such a short timeframe.” Elizabeth cooed as the woman stood up. “Wedding dresses, as I'm sure you’ve prepared. Bespoke and original, as is fitting for the nobility, and this has been awaited for decades,” Elizabeth stressed the word, “so we need unparalleled garments for my pregnant granddaughter-to-be.”

Yang turned to Rosa, her eyes raking over her form before stopping at her stomach. “You are pregnant.”

Rosa nodded with her head high despite the color on her cheeks and Elizabeth scoffed. “Were you not informed? Valencia, did you forget?”

Valencia blushed. “I informed her.”

“It matters little.” Yang cooed before curtsying  to Rosa. “I, Aiko Yang, will design gowns fitting for a royal wedding.”

Marius stiffened and leaned over to Rosa. “Say something.” He whispered.

Rosa turned to Marius in confusion. His eyes darted to the woman. “Spiders.” 

… Oh.

“Is… everything ok?” Aiko's eyes darted between Marius and Rosa. “I do believe we've met, Mr. von Hagen.” 

Marius extended his hand as he stood to greet her. “It's nice to see you again, Miss Yang. Your designs are always inspiring.”

“Finally, the flamboyant one acts appropriately.” Elizabeth muttered as Lilah took up position behind her lady. “But what are you whispering about?”

“Only that I think Mr. Pearce and I need to leave for the Lady to discuss something… personal. ” Marius gestured toward the door, almost comically obvious. “Come on, Luke.”

“I want to be here for my sister.” Luke growled.

Marius leaned in and whispered low, barely enough for Rosa to hear. “I don’t think you want to talk about what Vyn is gonna rip off of her on wedding night, unless you want a set in duplicate for a personal shrine.” 

Luke’s face turned red even as he glared at him. He turned to Rosa for a second. “Call us when you’re done.”

Both Marius and Luke walked past Aiko, who barely looked at them as they passed. When the door shut, Elizabeth leaned back in her chair.  “Goodness, how DO you stand it, Miss Sumner? A loyal dog that doesn’t understand the necessity for private conversation. Whatever did he do when he learned of you and Vilhelm?” 

Aiko stared pointedly at Rosa, ignoring the question. “Are you not a fan of my creations?” 

“It isn’t that.” Rosa didn’t want to insult Evelin, or this woman. But, “I know a spiderling. She pledged herself to Vyn and me. I don’t want to offend anyone.”

Elizabeth nodded in understanding before she turned to the designer. “The ginger one does not know our kind.”

Aiko raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Did she design…” she blandly gestured to Rosa’s outfit, “your current outfit?”

Rosa nodded. “It’s her silk and design.”

“...” The spiderling scrutinized her outfit again, her face scrunched in confusion. She narrowed her eyes at Rosa. “May I… approach?”

“Sure?”

Aiko glided over to her and sat down elegantly. She touched Rosa’s pants, fingers gliding over the fabric, before she moved to the hem of her shirt. Her eyebrows pinched even further.

“Is… something the matter?” Elizabeth leaned forward, studying the woman.

“...” Finally, Aiko sat back, sitting up properly. “You… know this spider?”

“Yes, she designed a few dresses, and my current maternity wardrobe for me.”

Aiko peered at Elizabeth. “This spiderling weaves in the old style. Time consuming, but the texture is incomparable.” She placed a hand to her heart, a smile on her face. “Once, when we Spiders held court, it is said we used this technique to give offerings to the mother, so she could dress herself in whatever her heart desired.” 

“Who is this designer?” Elizabeth asked Rosa gently.

“Miss Evelin Soh, from the isles.”

“And she pledged to you and Vilhelm.”

“Our house, specifically.”

“Hmm, this does pose a problem.”  Elizabeth mused before she raised an eyebrow, perfectly arched. “Well, are you not going to call her?”

Rosa blurted out hopefully, “May I?”

“While I doubt a single fae can contend with our copious needs. I would hate to cause a rift among designers. You never know who will bring the latest trends.” Well that was a relief. Elizabeth picked up her tea. “Perhaps a collaborative effort to meet Haspan House’s needs would be a worthwhile compromise. Are you against this, Miss Yang?”

“I would like to meet her.”

The statement sounded cryptic, if not deadly. Rosa pulled out her phone from her pocket and scrolled through her numbers, landing on Miss Soh’s number. Quickly, she dialed the number and after a few rings, a voice picked up. “Miss Sumner, is everything ok? Did you need something?”

“Yes, uh,” she glanced over at Elizabeth, “I may need you to come to Svart?”

“Is everything ok?”

“Yes I…” Rosa looked to Elizabeth who nodded, “I need you to help me with a wedding dress. Or three?”

“...” A crash happened on the other side of the line.

“Miss Soh!?”

“I’ll be on the next plane out!”

—--

Within a few minutes, Elizabeth had dispatched a plane to the Isles, reserved for Evelin and whatever bolts of fabric and sample garments she could carry. Aiko and a small army of workers were given rooms in the annex, while her creations were stored in the Haspran family drawing room. Rosa was given a book of current designs and trends to start her ideas while Aiko would start to come up with concept pieces based on Rosa’s preferences. At the very least, it had to meet the church’s approval. That meant no low cut dresses, no revealing clothing, and it had to be conservative. Everyone agreed that it should minimize her pregnant appearance. 

Rosa let Marius and Luke know, both looking cross at losing the chance to participate.

“The St. Peter's Church is now booked for the 1st of the year, and the longboat has been taken out of dry dock and is undergoing rigorous inspection.” Rosa made sure to keep up with the Dowager, even as Lilah, Valencia, Marius, and Luke walked right behind them. Peanut sat on Marius’s head, nestling into his once perfectly styled hair. The click of Elizabeth’s cane kept their pace as she spoke. “The chef is planning an assortment of tasting dishes to try before the hunt, a date is being finalized for the baptism, and favor baskets are being created now.”

“Favor baskets?” Luke stressed. Marius held back a snort.  

“With the abbreviated time frame, I do not expect everyone invited to attend.” Rosa let out a breath she did know she was holding. “While we must plan for the guests, I do not see more than three hundred, including high profile attendees’ entourages.”  

“Three hundred?” Rosa repeated. 

“To be accommodated for the formal dinner reception, yes.” Elizabeth kept explaining as they walked. “They will be esteemed guests that we, as Hasprans, welcome with open arms. Though the Svartan wedding ceremony will be easily closer to five hundred guests, not including the throng outside that we expect outside the venue. A morning ceremony and small lunch reception is nothing.”  

Hundreds of people, not including the crowds outside of the church. Rosa kept herself from swooning as she fanned herself. She didn’t think she knew that many people by name, let alone wish her well on her marriage. 

Valencia eyed her cautiously as they continued pace, the woman keeping close by her side. 

“What is needed now is to decide on the location for the much more intimate lunch reception.” As they entered the grand entrance, Rosa wondered how busy she would be with Vyn gone. The busier the better - when he was here, she would love to just…sleep next to her mate.

“Has nothing been decided yet?” Marius asked.

“No, considering how quickly we’re planning these events, it’s a wonder we’re this far along.” Elizabeth sighed. “Some place that could be relaxing for so many people rushing to the wedding For the luncheon, perhaps we could consider a less formal venue, something calm to contrast the haste…?”

Rosa didn’t know enough around here to decide on that. Maybe I should wait for Vyn-

“Why not use my greenhouse?”

Rosa looked at Valencia as she gripped her hand, smiling warmly at her. She turned to Elizabeth, who appraised Valencia with a careful expression. Rosa’s eyes darted between the two. “Was… that an option before?”

“The greenhouse was a present for Valencia.” Elizabeth explained hesitantly as she tilted her head. “She finds solace in her little haven, especially in winter.” She raised an eyebrow. “But why would you offer your sanctum for a reception?”

Rosa swore that Valencia even blushed prettily, a faint dusting on light peach skin. Valencia chose her words carefully as she looked around their group slowly. “I… think it would be fine to use, especially when Miss Rosa is heavily pregnant. Besides, ” her blue eyes landed on Rosa in acceptance, “Who doesn’t want to see a bit of spring in the dead of winter? I find the warmth comforting, and it would showcase a different side of Svart to our visitors.”

“Are you sure?” While that solved a problem, it was taking something precious from someone who Rosa would rather not be enemies with. Valencia did ‘pledge’ or whatever that was, but Rosa still didn’t understand what it meant. “We can wait for the rest to help decide if this is too big of a sacrifice - I don’t want you to hurt yourself for my sake.” 

Valencia bit her lip before she again taking Rosa’s hand. “We can sit and mope for our men, or I can show you and prove it would be a grand place. I’ve never had a younger sister… let me show you my greenhouse, prove it would be a grand place for this luncheon, as a favor to you, like a big sister.”

Rosa glanced at Elizabeth. “Would that be ok?”

Elizabeth nodded before looking at Lilah. “Summon the car. I would rather not walk.” 

Oh thank god, she just needed to wait. Maybe she could sit - “The cars await your party, Madame.” Or not.

“That maid…” Luke whispered.

“She’s so good, it’s scary, but I’m kind of turned-on by that.” Marius finished. 

“Thank you, Miss Munin.” Elizabeth nodded. “Your foresight is still impeccable.”

Lilah smiled knowingly. “I aim to please.”

“Then,” Elizabeth tapped her cane, “let us make haste.”

As the Raven had said, two cars were waiting for the group, Ogier in the driver’s seat of the first car. Lilah opened his car door for Elizabeth and Rosa, but before Luke could enter, Lilah shut the door. Luke glared at the maid, who merely raised an eyebrow at him. Valencia took the front seat of the car, cheerfully saying something about a girls’ trip, while Elizabeth half-heartedly scoffed. Rosa could only apologetically shrug as Luke trudged to the second car.

“Is he always like this?” Valencia asked, spinning in her seat to pin Rosa with an incredulous expression.

“I fear worse.” Elizabeth lamented as Rosa laughed, rubbing the back of her head.

The car ride was short, a few seconds, but Rosa enjoyed the reprieve. The magic around her both cooled and inflamed her and she couldn’t help but fan herself, even in the car. Before the car even turned off, Valencia was out of the car, beelining toward a set of frosted glass doors. Ogier opened the door for Rosa and Elizabeth as Rosa smiled. Valencia seemed absolutely giddy.

Attached to the annex, the greenhouse was expansive, a fourth of the entire building and at least two stories tall. The framing was a beautiful brass patina while all the glass was lightly frosted, only hinting to green forms inside.

“Careful, Valencia dear, or Corneilus will feel jealous.” Rosa giggled as Valencia nearly bounced on her heels.

“I’m excited. Can you blame me?” Valencia retorted as she put her hands on her hips. “Welcome to my garden.” She pushed open the double doors and Rosa was immediately accosted with the scent of flowers. 

The room inside was overflowing with flowers in all stages of bloom. The railings nearly shone golden in here as Rosa spotted two stairways in the back, leading to a second story in a ring around the perimeter. Pathways were polished to shining perfection as Valencia led them in, making their way to a beautiful tree in the spacious center. It looked tremendous, nearly reaching to the top of the second story, with small white buds forming on the tree. 

It was stunning. Even Vyn with his green thumb would be jealous of this woman’s talent.

“My father is very proud of the trees he grows.” Valencia’s smile seemed worlds away as she spoke. Rosa could see the men circling around the other side of the tree, Luke’s eyes widened in awe. “He gifted me three trees when I married. Two olive trees and one strawberry.”

“A strawberry?” 

Valencia giggled, a tinkling of a sound, before turning around. “Not like… that strawberry. These are round fruits, very sweet.” She gazed wistfully back at the tree. “Everyone thought it would die the moment it came here… I made it live.” She looked back at Rosa, smiling. “It… reminds me of you.”

Rosa blinked. Of her?

“You’re determined to live.” Valencia looked back to the tree. “Coming into our court, demanding things I could never imagine a commoner daring, and… even with them ,” she grabbed Rosa’s hand and softly whispered, “they do not interfere unless it’s something they want. That is what I learned as a child.”

Rosa didn’t need to guess who they were. “But I don’t even remember what they said.” She whispered back.

Valencia shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. I fully believe that you were meant to be here, if for a moment or for a lifetime. Our paths were supposed to cross.”

Rosa looked at Valencia for a second before asking Elizabeth, “Do you think this will work for the lunch?”

Elizabeth gave a pleased nod. “I do think so.”

Valencia clapped, looking like a little schoolgirl. “I will make sure every flower is blooming for such an occasion. Besides,” Valencia leaned in, smirking, “maybe, just maybe , some of that good luck will rub off and I’ll get my baby.”

Holding back her laugh, Rosa watched as Luke and Marius walked further into the greenhouse. As she looked at the gorgeous plants, she could only hope Vyn was safe, he was ok…

I miss you, my mate .

—--

Lord, today couldn’t get anymore boring. 

Ms. Moderna set down another file in front of Stanley, wondering not for the first time if she should actually use some of her days off. Her pay was decent enough and she had enough saved for a rainy day, but lord, ever since the Doctor and his “intern” left for an emergency - it had been boring. 

Ava had a feeling what that emergency was. Thank fuck. Dr. Richter was way too uptight. 

At least someone is getting some. Ava trudged back to her wing, thankful that one of the other doctors had taken over Dr. Richter’s caseload. Granted, he wasn’t as easy to poke fun at as Dr. Richter, but at least she could work. 

She liked money, ok? 

The center was quiet today, only a handful of patients in the back room, and nothing too busy for them to handle. Leila worked the front reception desk solo, trying to get ahead on the medical codes and authorizations for the insurances set up before the weekend. Kayleigh was pulling the files for Monday and she was running back and forth from front desk to HR. One of them had to make the appointment reminder calls for Monday, and there was still the odd medication refill to call into the local pharmacy, before they could knock off for the day.

Fully intent on relaxing in the break room until some other crisis happened, Ava turned the corner leading away from Dr. Richter’s room, only to see Kayleigh racing down the hall toward her like her ass was on fire. Joy. 

“Girl, you’ve got to tell me who that is?”

“Who?” Fuck the 20 questions, Ava could fall asleep right now. Things needed to liven up now.  

Kayleigh turned back, eyeing the single door leading to and from the waiting room. She looked back to Ava still waiting on her response. “You mean, you weren’t expecting a hot guy, asking for you?”

A hot guy? In this place? Was Kayleigh getting any action at home? Ava took a long sarcastic sigh. Kayleigh’s definition of hot and hers were vastly different, so there was no way she’d find this guy remotely attractive. At least this was interesting , though. “Is this ‘hot guy’ looking for me?”

The other nurse looked like a bobble head on a bucking bronco. Jesus Christ. Change out the coffee here for decaf after lunch. “Asked for you by name.”

Even fucking better. 

“Fine.” Ava passed by Kayleigh, waving her hand flippantly. “Let's see what this guy wants.”

Ava walked to the reception area, Kayleigh almost bouncing behind her. Leila sat behind the main desk, her eyes locked onto something past the plastic protector screen. Ava gave her a quick check, hoping to gain anything from her before greeting this unknown person.

Leila kept her eyes forward, like she was in a trance or something.

Pursing her lips, Ava closed her eyes and opened the door. Quick in and out. Customer Service Smile, check. “Hello, I am Miss Modera.”

“Hello Miss.”

Holy fucking hell in a handbasket, Ava’s eyes widened as she took in the man. While everyone was just about damn taller than her anyway, this tall man simply exuded the confidence needed to make her feel weak. From his red trench coat to the black vest underneath, the man radiated dark sex appeal - exactly her type . Even the aviator glasses and fedora didn’t detract from him. The man bowed slightly, hand over his heart, as he gave a wicked smile that sent shivers down her spine. 

Fuck this man said two words and Ava was already down bad. Fucking fucker fuck.

She had to focus. Professional. She had done this for years. “You asked for me?”

The man’s smile didn’t falter. “You are Miss Ava Modera, lead nurse for Dr. Vyn Richter?”

“That’s me, darling .” The smooth, deep voice wasn't a dream. Holy shit, was he a lawyer, mobster, a rich man about to sweep her off her feet -?

Reaching in his trench coat, the man pulled out a single envelope, embossed with a wax seal in gold. “For the lady, from the man you know as Dr. Richter.”

…Fuck. Just WHAT did the doctor get into?!

Ava looked at the letter, addressed to her, before grabbing it. Nothing was denoted on it other than one of those crests from noble houses. Grumbling to herself, she opened it and started reading…

Her mind blanked.

“You are formally invited to the wedding of -”

“Lord…Haspran… and Lady…” What the FUCK did the doctor get into? Who - what - “ Huh? ”

The man smiled. “You have been requested to the wedding of Lord Vilhelm de Haspran and Lady Rosa Sumner, all expenses paid. I have been asked to stay until you have given your response.”

No. Fucking. Way. 

Rosa… marrying a Lord… 

Vyn… was a noble.

…. 

Those gossip hounds in back would never believe this.

Chapter Text

“Ugg!”

Rosa groaned as she looked over her laptop for the fourth time. She had sent in a time off notice due to personal issues, but still there were many issues that needed to be resolved.

In the moments that Rosa could not stand another email, she went over dress designs. Lace, beading, ruching, trim - there were so many different things to worry about! With her being pregnant, an empire waist seemed the better choice, but she worried she'd look like a circus tent. A-line looked promising, or maybe a modest ball gown, but anything form fitting was a no. She gave a small chuckle thinking about the mermaid style dresses, before a sharp kick from the baby sent another groan through her. Vyn had been gone a full day already, and their baby did not like it. The smoothie really soothed the baby, but everytime she drank it, she ended up feeling feverish and more irate. In this moment though, he's using me as a punching bag! 

Looking to the side table, Rosa paled slightly at the nearly empty bottle. She had been milking it for the better part of the morning. Evelin would be arriving around noon and there would be a health check up from Sophie to end the day. 

Rosa sighed before picking up the bottle, taking the final swig of the health smoothie. The doctor called and said everything was fine, that this green drink was only putting the child in a beneficial, magically sleepy state and allowing her human body to rest, recover. However, Dr. Weschler seemed very concerned about her hot flashes and said to steadily but slowly sip the drink as much as possible. 

Whether she could last drinking it over four months was another story…

For now, she could endure it. They'd already come so far. She could do it, for her mate and their pup. 

Rosa snorted. Look at me, I'm starting to sound like them-

A knock on her door pulled her from her thoughts. Setting her laptop aside, she adjusted the blankets around her legs to remain appropriately modest. “Come in!”

The door opened and in walked Lilah, accompanied by Davis, holding a small tray. “Morning, Miss Rosa!” Davis bounded to the bed and sat on the edge, smiling. He looked adorable as he kicked his feet in excitement. “Are you ok in here by yourself?”

“Yeah.” Rosa watched Lilah move a bit slower to her bed, eyeing the new full bottle of green drink. Shit. She should have had more. “But I was doing some work and planning, oh, and looking at wedding dresses.”

“Ohh!” Davis grabbed the book of ideas and opened it. “I think you'd look amazing in a ballgown, at least an A-line. All white or ivory for sure.” He started flipping through the book quickly.

Rosa snorted before looking at Lilah. “That reminds me: is there anywhere I can receive packages?”

“Do you need an address?” Lilah asked. The woman’s tall, elegant stature and perfect smile made Rosa feel momentarily envious - she’d have no trouble choosing a gown with a figure like that.

Rosa blushed. “I wanted to get some presents for everyone here at the castle. It's my first Christmas here and… I want to make sure I can celebrate properly.”

“Oh they don’t do much.” Davis smiled, kicking his legs just a little against her bed. Now that he called himself a cherub, Rosa could see it, even in his mannerisms. “A small brunch, maybe a handful of presents, nothing big.” 

“That is to say,” Lilah cut him off, exchanging the full smoothie bottle for the empty one, “the Hasprans do not desire material goods like humans do. I’m sure the Duke will invite you to the royal vault before long.”

Royal vault? Rosa felt a shudder over her. Rosa realized yet again that she didn’t comprehend this level of wealth. Then again, it was a long standing duchy. Fighting the thought, she grabbed her laptop and clicked a tab, looking at the items she wanted to buy. The presents weren’t much - a flute cleaning kit for Elizabeth, something for sailing for Leonard - small but practical, meaningful things. “I just don’t know a few gifts, like Lady MaryAnn or Cornelius.”

“He’s probably like something for his wife.” Davis snicker, turning the pages through the lingerie section.

Rosa’s eyebrows shot up as the younger boy looked positively mischievous, then looked to Lilah. The woman sighed. “Most everyone knows that Lady Valencia has been wanting a child since their marriage. Lord Cornelius is still…” she seemed to mull the word over for a second before continuing, “ enamored .”

Ah. So, something for a future child? Rosa couldn’t think of anything she could give them that would be kind. Maybe a miniature plant? Something from Stellis? “What about Lady MaryAnn?”

Both Davis and Lilah looked at each other, a grimace meeting steel blue eyes. Rosa looked between them. “... is it something I said?”

“MaryAnn has an acquired taste.” Lilah responded. “Her marriage was not favorable and did not end well.”

Ouch. “So, they weren’t mates?”

“They were.”

So, it ended like Eirik’s. Rosa turned back to the laptop. She still was no closer to choosing gifts for the Upper House and with Dr Weschler coming later, this was the only time she had free. “I just… wanted to do something for everyone.”

It was her first time celebrating Christmas in the West. Rosa wanted to do something special for them all, but…

“Here.” Lilah reached to the laptop and typed something inside one of the search engines. An address. “All packages are delivered here and will be searched before coming to the castle.” Rosa turned to look at Lilah, noticing a smirk on her mouth. Her eyes flashed for a moment. “Perhaps, you should think outside of the box for some of your gifts.”

Outside the box? Rosa peered at the laptop, seeing the address absently. What could she get someone that had everything? Hmmm…  

An item popped as she scrolled down the page, calling it a perfect gift for partners. Would it be appropriate? Lilah did say to think outside of the box… Rosa held back a laugh and quickly put it in the cart. Now for MaryAnn-

“Do I get a Christmas gift?” Davis suddenly asked, his face bright.

Rosa looked over to Davis, seeing his face growing even cuter. How?! “Uh, do you want one?” She couldn't get one for everyone though…

“Of course!”

A hand slapped the back of Davis’s head and he yelped, nearly dropping the book. “Hush.” Lilah said with no emotion.

“Meanie.” Davis rubbed the back of his head, pouting. He turned to Lilah. “I just wanted to have fun too.”

“You have enough.”

“Yeah, but I still like gifts!”

“...” Lilah’s glare sent shivers down Rosa’s spine, and it wasn’t even directed at her. Were they… friends? “Do… you guys not like each other?”

Both heads snapped to each other before Davis started giggling, nearly falling off the bed. The book, however, was not as fortunate, landing with a loud thunk. “You- HAHAHA- think I hate this feather brain?!” Rosa could barely hear his words between his laughter. 

Lilah snickered, almost silently. “You think I tolerate the air head?”

Rosa considered the two fae. So, they both were air fae, like Marius? “I thought you’d be more friends, considering you’re always near each other.”

“Oh we are.” Lilah moved, and Rosa could hear a huff from the boy beside her. “Don’t let this miniature buffoon distract you.”

“Buffoon?” Davis stood up, putting his hand on his hips. “Just because you’re older and bigger than me.” He smirked at Rosa. “We’re the court’s… intelligence system.”

Intelligence? Were they the reason the Duchy knew so much? “You mean you know everything.”

Davis winked, just like a little angel. “I serve the Duke, Lilah serves the Dowager, but we share things when we get the chance.” He stuck out his tongue. “Pays to be a cherub.”

“I'm still shocked you're one of those winged babies. There’s so much for me to learn about the fae.”

A soft snort came out of Lilah’s mouth and she covered her mouth. Davis looked disgusted, crossing his arms across his chest. “Hey, even we go through puberty!”

Rosa laughed lightly. “I wondered why you looked so… angelic.” Rosa faced Lilah. “Are you one too?”

Lilah’s hand moved a little down from her mouth, her smirk sinful. “Not quite.”

If Davis was an angel, Lilah had to be something in reverse. Rosa felt herself about to bow to the woman’s swelling magical power.

“She’s an old fae.” Davis finally said, stretching. “I don’t think there’s a word in the common tongue for what she is.” 

“Not easily. Besides, we have more pressing issues. Miss Soh arrives.” Miss Munin spoke absently, as if her focus was elsewhere, drawing Rosa’s attention. How did she know it that fast? “We should prepare you for the meeting. Miss Yang should already be here.”

Rosa didn’t question it. More than likely, both of them knew exactly how this meeting would go. 

—--

This time, when Rosa stood in the grand entryway, she was flanked by both the Dowager and Luke. Marius was still nearby, though closer to Davis. Peanut had finally relinquished Marius’ hair, though where he was remained a mystery. Lilah seemed to read Rosa’s mind and dressed her in the long-sleeved white shirt, similar to a cheongsam, with the full, tea-length skirt embroidered with the mountains of her homeland. 

When she made it downstairs, Luke had been standing at the bottom of the stairs. Immediately, he honed in on her, suspiciously. “Rosa, are you ok?” 

She dismissed him. “Tired, but fine.”

“Are you sure?” He pressed. 

“She probably missed her adult fun time.” Marius’s whisper resounded in the large room.

Before Rosa could say anything, Elizabeth sternly rapped her cane. “If you boys need a private room, we women have important business. Go - before so help me, I lock you in a chamber and not let you out until this… tension resolves.”

Luke coughed, but Marius recovered quickly. “Just testing the waters, Madame.”

Elizabeth scoffed. “Such juvenile tomfoolery.”

A butler opened the door and Evelin entered, carrying a large duffle bag too full to zip and dragging a giant trunk. Rosa could see everything from a pair of scissors to what looked like lace trim. Setting it down immediately upon seeing their group, Evelin gave a curtsy, her head bent low. “Your Grace, Miss Sumner. I am Miss Evelin Soh.”

Elizabeth nodded approvingly, her cane in front of her. “You seem to know the ways of court. This is good.” She tapped her cane and started to move. “Let us head to my son’s parlor. He will not mind our borrowing the space for such an important conversation.”

They walked a short distance away, and vaguely Rosa could remember coming this way on the first day here. However, Elizabeth stopped before a room quite sooner than before, and Rosa noticed Luke tense slightly. The Dowager paid him no mind as Lilah opened the door and walked into the green room, choosing one of the plush cushions. A tea set was already waiting, five tea cups around the area, and a small setup of petit fours and cookies.

Tea was poured and Evelin quickly took a seat next to Rosa, blocking Luke’s position. She could almost hear the man pout as Miss Evelin pulled out her sketchbook, offering it solemnly to Rosa. “I have been working on some ideas that would suit Miss Sumner, based on her previous likes and dislikes. I… did put a few of my more… wild concepts in there but please,” Evelin bowed her head reverently, “do not feel pressured at all.”

Rosa started flipping through the sketchbook as Aiko took a spot across from them . Her hair was styled in an elaborate bun, a shiny black pencil camouflaged as a hair pin, and she wore a suit that looked straight off the runway. Aiko gestured to Rosa. “You created her current ensemble?” 

“Yes, ma’am.” Evelin bowed. “Miss Rosa chooses to embrace both her and Dr. Richter’s cultures and I attempted to blend both in the collection.”

At Miss Yang’s raised eyebrow and dubious expression  Elizabeth sighed. “My vexatious grandson’s pseudonym. He works in Ireland at a research center.”

“Curious.” Aiko’s face was carefully expressionless, her dark eyes darting to Evelin.

Elizabeth turned to Evelin. “Do you have a sample of your silk?”

“Ye-yes, Your Grace.” Evelin bent down to her bag, digging through until she reached another smaller, embroidered bag. Undoing the button, she pulled out a swatch of cloth and held it out to the former duchess. “This is my personal silk.” 

Elizabeth took the cloth, turning it over appraisingly in her hand. She studied it for a few minutes before smiling genuinely and handing it to Miss Yang. “You might enjoy this.”

“You make your own cloth?” Luke asked with confusion. “I thought designers just made clothing.”

Evelin turned to Luke and smiled. “Well, it makes me happy to do it. It’s a blend of silk that I find gentle on the skin yet sturdy enough to handle with details, without sacrificing drape or weight.”

Aiko graciously touched the cloth, examining both sides of the sample silk. She studied the fabric intently before looking at Miss Soh. “Who trained you?”

“Oh, my mother.” Evelin started sounding more confident. “She immigrated from the east long ago with my father. She taught me how to spin our silk blends and I follow her notes to this day.”

“.... How many bolts of this did you bring?”

“Nine bolts. About ten yards each. Though, I didn’t have the chance to dye them, I thought it would be best in pure white.” She gave a large smile to Rosa. “Is this ok?”

“Perfectly, considering we don't even know what Miss Sumner wants in a gown.” Elizabeth bemused. 

Rosa didn't care. She just wanted to be married to Vilhelm. She opened Evelin’s sketchbook, seeing a form fitting gown with a high neck. “I’m not very interested in a tight gown or a corset as I don’t have the figure for that - but I don’t want to completely hide my baby bump.” She flipped the page to see another gown, mermaid style with intricate beading.

“So, not an empire.” Aiko pulled out a leather bound sketch book. “That would do nothing for your figure.”

“I’m thinking either an A-line or ballgown, so long as the ballgown isn’t too full.” Rosa kept turning the pages. She could almost hear Davis’s squeal of happiness from behind the group. “Do you have any recommendations?”

Aiko scrutinized Rosa once more before she opened the folder, pulling her pencil from her hair. Immediately she started sketching, asking a few questions. “Do you care for lace? Ruching? Beading? Embroidery?”

“I’m ok with anything, as long as it’s not itchy.” Rosa looked to Evelin, who just smiled at her. She smiled back sheepishly before turning the page. An A-line gown with longer sleeves. “I like this, but… I don’t think this looks wedding-like.”

“I can trim the sleeves.” Evelin commented, pointing to the drawing. “We can either remove or turn it into a tight sleeve.”

It didn’t feel right. Maybe she cared about this more than she initially thought. She wanted something that blended both her and Vyn’s love together. That wouldn’t do if it was just focused on her. Rosa flipped the page and -

An A-line dress greeted her, off the shoulder, and nearly plain. However, a panel of embroidery ran down the front, colored in a yellow gold. The shoulders were modern and sharp, and the train of the gown looked short, easily navigable…

It was stunning.

“Oh! This was a whimsical idea.” Evelin admitted. “I… know you both met in the isles and… wanted to pay homage to the place where your love took root.”

“I…” Rosa shook her head, touching the sketch, “I love it.” She showed the art to Elizabeth.

The Dowager Duchess studied the sketch for a moment before she addressing Evelin. “You can complete this design in three weeks?”

Evelin nodded. “I may need to send for some supplies. I don’t have the thread to blend for the embroidery -”

“We will provide that, Miss Soh.” Elizabeth snapped her fingers. “Miss Munin, please remind me to discuss a visit to the vaults. We will need accessories for this occasion and, now that we have one design, a tiara to match. I do believe we can find something.”

A tiara. Rosa put down the sketch book to take a deep breath. Elizabeth continued. “Though, I do think that too much for the ceremony. The church prefers austerity over noble pageantry.” The words came out bitterly and she scoffed. “So, plan that one for the reception.” 

Rosa flipped to the final page, and… an odd gown greeted her. It looked like… overlapping panels of cloth instead of sewn together. She narrowed her eyes and pinned her questioning gaze on Evelin. 

“... OH!” Evelin blushed. “I had, uh, started planning that after I sketched the embroidered gown and… I dunno, I like it.”

“Let me see.” Elizabeth spoke quickly. Rosa handed the folder to Elizabeth, who surveyed the dress. A sly smile formed on her mouth. “You do know Court life. This one as well. Prioritize this for the wedding night.” 

Was the dress that stunning? Evelin bowed low. “Thank you, Your Grace.”

Aiko coughed, bringing the attention back to her. She turned around the sketchbook with a flair. It was a ballgown, cinched at mid waist, and flowed out, less full at the front with a longer train. The figure sketched was half turned to the side, the folds of the gown meeting at the side and flowing outward. This dress was also off the shoulder, with tasteful short sleeves. Opera gloves completed the look. 

“That is very pretty.” Rosa looked at the dress. The texture looked weird in the picture. “What is the dress made of?”

“We have a blend that looks like wool.” Miss Yang commented, smiling smugly. “I think it would be perfect for winter in Svart.”

That is true. Rosa looked to Elizabeth. 

Elizabeth commanded the attention of both spiderlings before nodding. “It seems to be that the required amount cannot be done with only one designer. Perhaps then, since Miss Sumner is partial to the designs of Miss… Soh, was it?” At Evelin’s nod, the dowager continued. “Perhaps then,  Miss Soh, you can design the reception and wedding night gown. Miss Yang, the ceremony dress and a dress for the King’s Ball.”

The King’s Ball? Rosa couldn’t get the words out faster than Luke. “The King’s Ball? What is that?” 

“Formally, it’s known as the Christmas Ball.” Elizabeth sighed. “However, when we reported that we would not attend, he moved it a day earlier for our ease. So, we agreed.”

Rosa tilted her head a little in confusion. She thought Fae couldn’t interfere with the mortal world. How did the Hasprans command so much?

Both spiderlings stared at each other as the Dowager continued. “Regardless, I should think my son would allow access to the vaults, should we need any additional material. It is a celebration half a century in waiting. However,  with the fabrics available and the talent possessed, this should be a manageable contract for the two of you, especially if you can work synergistically.”

Both spiderlings kept their gazes locked on each other before Aiko bowed her head. “I consent to this, if Miss Soh does…” Miss Yang looked over expectantly. 

“...I agree.” Evelin responded.

“... and I will design a dress for the Christmas ball before submitting it to your Grace.” Aiko looked at Rosa. “Is this acceptable?”

IRosa didn’t mind and she nodded. Elizabeth tapped her cane. “I expect it within the week.”

“Of course, your grace. Then…” Aiko shifted her gaze to the Dowager before nodding her head, “for our gowns, would you grant us tickets to the revelry?”

Revelry? This was a new term. Rosa looked toward the Dowager who merely smiled. “A ticket will be given to both you and Miss Soh. No more, no less.”

Aiko was quiet before disputing the terms of the contract. “A second ticket, for the second dress? Perhaps one for the Christmas ball being discussed.”

Rosa looked to Elizabeth, who seemed cross. Finally, she waved her hand in dismissal. “Fine. One ticket per dress, to our satisfaction, with two assigned to each of you. Any foul behavior and your tickets are forfeit.” 

Both women bowed low. “Thank you, your grace.”

Elizabeth nodded before looking at Luke and Marius. “For you both, the King has offered his personal tailor to fit you for the occasion. They will be here in a few days for your measurements. The Upper House men’s measurements are known from recent fittings.”

Rosa snuck glances at both Evelin and Aiko as they stared at each other. Finally, Evelin tipped her head again. “I look forward to working with you, Miss Yang.”

“And I you, Miss Soh.”

Chapter Text

Rosa smiled as the doors to her room opened, Dr. Weschler bustling in with her baggage. She shut the door behind her and took one look at Rosa, blinking. “Gods above, have you been sleeping at all?” she scolded.

“Not really.” Between the expansive heat and the wedding planning, Rosa was done.

Two days.

Two days without her mate.

God, she was tired. At this point, she would have believed every symptom for every trimester decided to descend on her at that moment. Aches, pains, cravings – everything. After being measured and poked by both Aiko and Evelin once again, she was about to snap. She knew she looked terrible - more than one person had commented. Hell, it was so bad that she nearly forgot her brother's birthday! She had to ask Lilah for help, to which the maid's eyes flashed and nodded.

Rosa shook the stress away. She could do this, she could be strong for her mate.

He had promised her that, no matter what happened here, he loved her.

That was enough for her.

Rosa watched as Dr. Wescher walked to the desk and wheeled over the sturdy hardside case alongside her normal bag. “I thought your brother would attempt to be here.”

“Fittings with the tailor.” Sophie made a sound of understanding as she strode to the bathroom, emerging with two towels. To be honest, it might have been good to have Luke here, but she wouldn't know what would, could be seen on the ultrasound. She wanted Vyn, needed his arms around her. 

Tomorrow. Tomorrow .

Rosa watched as Sophie pulled out a weird looking machine from the case. It was flat like a large tablet with two handles and a wand attached to the back. Dr. Weschler poked at the tablet, her eyes narrowed. “Is… everything ok?”

“Yep, just making sure this thing works.” Sophie pressed a few more options on the touchscreen as the machine whirred on. She reached in the case to grab a familiar squirt bottle of jelly. “I have an order in for a brand spanking new one, but I had to borrow this from the local hospital. Not the latest model, but it’ll do.”

An order? “You bought a portable ultrasound machine?”

Sophie’s smile was devilish. “When I have a definitive reason to spend my client’s money, I’m going to use it to the greatest good.”

Rosa held back a laugh as she set both items down on the bed. “No, I’ve been looking for an adequate reason to invest in one for the orphanage and the Hasprans. Goodness knows that I have my hands full there, but for extra human medical luxuries like this? No, I need a good reason. Sometimes it’s an uphill climb with the fae, convincing them to try human tech.” Sophie moved back to the desk, putting the towels from the bathroom on the desk’s chair before pulling both to beside the bed nearest Rosa. “And the need for a portable ultrasound while the heir’s human fiancee needs medical testing, while planning for a wedding, and one of the heir’s friends - a fae named Mr. von Hagen - is in the medical technology industry, well…” The smile she gave Rosa was just as false as Ogier when he tried to play innocent, “what’s a woman to do.”

Rosa’s snort was completely involuntary as Sophie moved the towels to the bed and sat down in the chair. Rosa leaned back, raising her shirt up a tad. “You might want to use me for any other item you might need.”

“Oh my.” Sophie held back a laugh. “I will take that as express permission. Now, may I touch you and start the ultrasound?”

Rosa gave a quiet yes. Moving her waistband down under her baby bump and efficiently tucking in a towel, Sophie quickly squirted a bit of the jelly on Rosa’s stomach before starting the ultrasound. Both sets of eyes were quickly locked onto the screen.

There he was - Rosa could make out his head and his neck easily - is that his arms? Her heart leapt in her chest as she watched the screen intently as Dr. Weschler moved the wand around, starting with an adorable side profile shot. He didn’t move much, only his hands a few times. “Is he ok?”

“Probably magically full and sleepy from the health drink.” Sophie didn’t take her eyes off of the monitor as the wand moved. Occasionally, she pressed a button on the screen, dragging something on the touch screen and tapping in comments, before continuing on. Rosa leaned back, closing her eyes momentarily and relaxing. “Are you ok Lady Rosa? Most mamas are glued to the screen, but you can nap if you’re comfortable.”

Rosa opened her eyes, smiling at the warm eyes of the doctor. “I miss my mate.  I feel a little guilty to see the baby, and he’s not here to see him, too.”

Sophie chuckled. “I’m sure Vynny misses you too.”

“Pfft.” Rosa laughed. “How did he get that name?”

“One of the many times he was at Weschler Manor.” Sophie’s eyes were sharp on the screen and her movements expert, while she mused over her memories absently. “When… Albert was born, the Duke was still in recovery from his injuries. For the first few years, he was handed from person to person, the Dowager being the one most responsible for his care. It took many months for the Duke to begin to physically heal and… he was never the same afterwards.” 

Rosa could only imagine. When Rosa saw all those scars… “Were the scars on his back caused by…” She trailed off. 

“I’m going to assume you don’t know what happens when a Selkie loses their mate.” Sophie’s voice was grim. “You’ve seen Vynny’s… fae form, correct? Different than his selkie form?” 

“Have you?”

Dr. Weschler shook her head. “Only a mate is allowed to see it, at least at first. It is a rare thing. My brother said he’s beautiful.” The wand stopped as she looked Rosa in the eye. “Should a Selkie lose their mate, they lose the ability to access that form.”  

So they couldn’t turn into a merman again? “But why was he hurt?” Reina never said she hurt Eirik; she said she ran away.

“I… am not… privy to this.” Sophie continued to move the wand. “But… the old texts are correct: that the scales of their tails fall off, ripping their skin and tissues.”

What?! Rosa felt the blood in her body chill. “So, Duke Eirik…”

“Nearly lost the ability to walk and swim.” Another picture. “If not for the Dowager’s quick actions, I fear he would have lost complete use of his legs. I was interning under the head doctor at the time, and I… remember the blood when he was brought into one of the lower rooms. A triage had been set up in one of the lower level parlors and… then a hospital room was set up as close as we could allow him to Reina during her pregnancy. That was early in my training, and I rotated through trauma, surgery, and field medicine afterwards. It’s still one of the days that sticks with me.”

To hear Eirik’s side of things, what had happened after Reina walked away? “Did they ever talk again? To hear her side?”

“That isn’t how fae magic is.” Sophie shook her head. “It isn’t a grey area. It’s definitive. You should know that by now. Actually, I’m surprised I’m not being restricted in telling you this - the magic must consider you, or maybe the baby, close enough to family that you should know this.”  

Rosa did know. If she hadn’t trusted Vyn at that moment, that he wouldn’t lie to her, then… would he have fallen into the same path as his father? And she’d witnessed the magical noose around Vyn’s neck a few times, too.

“Anywho,” Sophie kept moving the wand, looking further down on her belly, briefly pointing out tiny legs and toes. “Vilhelm was learning words and we were trying to teach him his name. He could pronounce Winny, our hound’s name, but his own? Fae babies don’t develop speech any faster than us humans - it’s such a wickedly adorable stage, but frustrating for a smart kiddo.” Rosa laughed. “Thus, when I called him Vynny, he could actually say it. Together, we were Vynny, So-wee, Au-gee, and We-go. Don’t be fooled by my brothers - I was Vilhelm’s favorite Weschler.”

Oh that would have been hilarious to see! A little baby Vyn waddling around trying to say his name. Would their child be like that? How was a fae child different from a human? 

Rosa couldn't be more excited for the future. “Is there any way I can get a picture or two? Maybe the one with his cute little nose, the first one?”

Sophie chuckled. “See, that’s why I want the fancy model, because it has that capability! I will upload the report and print you a few pictures?”

Perfect. Now Vyn could be part of the appointment, even while away.

“So, on lighter subjects,” Sophie removed the ultrasound wand from her stomach and cleaned it with a towel, “your baby is developing wonderfully. I don’t see any abnormalities or defects, he’s right on target in every way. Your fluid levels are normal, and the cord has great blood flow. How have you been feeling this week?”

“I’ve been using a belly brace for my back,” And she couldn’t be more happy about it, “but my feet and ankles are so swollen and breasts are sore most of the time. And when I drink that juice, I get super hot.”

“Does it ever cool down?” 

Rosa grimaced. “Not until he starts kicking again.” She looked at the doctor. “Aren't hot flashes common?”

“Yes, but the timing seems odd.” Sophie wiped off the last of the gel from Rosa’s abdomen, folded up the towels and went to put them in the bathroom hamper. Sitting back up, she placed her hands in her lap as Sophie asked. “I’ve been combing through all the different testing you had back in Stellis…”

That felt like so long ago. “Yeah, it’s in my report, right?”

“It is, and I have your current bloodwork from the other day.” Sophie sat back down in the chair next to Rosa’s bed, and sighed. “I want to redo the scan on your bones - the DEXA scan you had before, to see if the medicine is helping or if more needs to be done, and more bloodwork.”

That sent panic down Rosa’s spine. The medicine should be working. “You think something’s wrong?”

“Not yet.” Sophie pressed, seemingly choosing her words. “But your bloodwork doesn’t show any signs of improvement. It’s time to dig a little deeper to see what’s going on… it’s been over a month, correct?”

Rosa had to think for a bit… It was before Halloween so, “Yeah, just over.”

“Then I want to see if there’s any benefit in your bone health. We will get a special shield for the baby and do the DEXA scan.” Rosa fought the anxiety racing through her. “When do you see Mr. Haspran-Reinsdottr, the attorney?”

That wasn’t even on her schedule. “When I see Lady Elizabeth, I’ll ask.”

Sophie nodded. “I will at least get it on the book as a STAT order under an alias. I want to be proactive with your health, Lady Rosa.”

“Do you… think I won’t be able to deliver.”

“You will, but how much damage or how you’ll deliver remains to be seen, and I will fight Haspran House on it.” Sophie patted her leg. “Well, if you agree, I would like to take some blood work right now. Maybe send some off to a friend I trust for more specialized testing -”

“Dr. Weschler.” 

Rosa watched as Sophie looked at her, a tight smile on her face. It only caused more anxiety. “Is everything alright? I need the truth.”

Sophie was quiet, too quiet, as she closed her eyes, as if debating the answer in her head. Finally, she opened her eyes and sighed again. “I can’t give you that answer right now, Rosa. What we need is more information, to better guide whatever comes next.”

“Should I pray to our gods or the fae ones?” Rosa joked, yet inside, she felt the stress compound on her. Was it that bad?

“Any gods that will listen.” Sophie chuckled, standing up. “We need all the help we can get. Gods, the fae, a pregnancy, a wedding, and medical issues - someone up there is laughing.” She walked back over to the desk for what was needed for the bloodwork, looking over her shoulder. “After this, let's summon something tasty for dinner. Pretty sure I know who’s working the kitchen today and I think a pint of ice cream is in our future.”

Rosa snorted. “Oh really?”

“Dessert is essential, especially for one’s mental health,“ Sophie twirled a finger in the air and winked. “Doctor’s orders. Plus, I have some of Vilhelm’s baby and toddler pictures, if you’re interested in a bit of a girl’s night?”

—--

The crescent moon was high in the sky, spilling light into the large window and balcony. It was quiet, still, peaceful…

And she hated it.

The blankets tangled around Rosa’s legs as she tried to sleep, but to little success. It had been two days, two long agonizing days since Vyn left. Vyn’s baby pictures were adorable, especially the one with a stuffed owl and a toy stethoscope. Dinner was unremarkable with Marius and Luke barging in and talking about their day and how they were due to be fitted in two days. She could barely remember eating dinner, the taste unremarkable over her heightened nerves. The ice cream was delicious, of course, and the small birthday cake to celebrate her brother's birthday, but it was only a momentary distraction from missing Vyn. With any luck, their boat would make it safely back, wherever it docked, and she could see him. 

Once she saw her mate, then she could ask about what they might have learned. Only when she knew he was safe could she relax.

Rosa sighed. She had had enough of moping. She was Vyn’s mate, his fiancée. She should be more composed than this. Leaving the bed, she walked over to the window, laying her hand on her baby bump. It was getting bigger almost daily. She already had to adjust for the size in balancing, so much so that she felt as if she was sticking out her belly and had to lean over to see her feet. Soon enough, she wouldn't be able to hide it and Evelin offered to modify the waistbands of her clothing this week with elastic panels.

Oddly enough, she was ok with it.

A shotgun wedding for a noble. Just the thought made her snort. Either way, she couldn’t stay in bed any longer. Maybe the sea breeze would make them feel better. 

Rosa pushed open the large window and took a deep breath of the salty sea air that instantly hit her. God, it felt so good - the chilling cold air cooled her skin and whipped her hair around. It wasn't Vyn’s garden but it reminded her of the cove, the high walls hiding the piece of paradise, the hidden pebble beach where they first fell in love.

She missed it. 

She missed the isles, the house, the garden, all of it.

She missed just being there.

She missed him , most of all.

It’ll be worth it.

Rosa blinked away the stinging tears and looked around outside. The vast ocean laid beyond the cliff, but Sigurdsbord Castle didn’t sit directly on the edge. No, there seemed to be another building behind the castle with a long outdoor corridor below her window. She peered further down, careful not to lean too far over the side. The corridor seemed to stretch onward, long and down the side of the cliff face… Where did it go?

A part of her wanted to go exploring, but she shouldn’t. It was late, she was already tired enough and - 

Rosa stopped. A trickle of water, small yet warm, teased at Rosa’s hand. It circled her hand, played with her fingers, before dropping off the side. Who was that? 

Following the water droplets as far as she could, Rosa finally caught a glimpse of a white, old-fashioned nightgown near the corridor. The woman stepped forward into the moonlight, revealing the dowager, holding a lantern in her hands and staring back at her with glowing eyes. Her breathing hitched as the magic swirled again before pulling back.

Was this?

Rosa didn't think twice. She trotted out of the balcony, not even shutting her window, and snuck quickly out of the room. No noise came from Luke’s room, nor any from Marius’s, so getting away from the apartments was easy.

Getting to that lower corridor was another.

She could get to the stairways, but how - 

As she reached the top of the stairs, Lilah came into view, her blue eyes radiating an unnatural blue glow. Rosa held her breath as the woman nodded once and started to walk. After a few moments, she followed carefully in her bare feet. 

The castle after dark was quiet, unnerving. Something emanated in the darkness, something wild and ancient. It both called to her and warned her to stay away, and as they reached the bottom step of the large staircase, she could feel it even stronger - almost burning her - from the opposing side of the castle. The same side she visited on the first day she was here. 

Rosa didn’t think further, scurrying after Lilah as they reached another door. Miss Munin opened it and stood there, gesturing out toward the walkway. Rosa considered the open door before she nodded, giving a quiet thank you as she stepped out of the castle. She took her time walking down the path with an arm cradling her lower abdomen, until, at last, Lady Elizabeth came into view. Her face was long, stoic and emotionless, but like the main castle on that first day, she felt dangerous, a burning feeling that threatened to scald and freeze her. No, she was fae, something far unlike her...

... but it didn't scare her.

Rosa padded carefully to the woman, feeling the magic like a cold flame around her. Her nerves felt alive, her child wriggled in irritation at the wrong magic, but she stood there, passively letting the magic surround her protecting her from the Svartan winter cold. Elizabeth nodded once before turning around, leading Rosa down the corridor. Rosa followed behind, questions on the tip of her tongue. She held them back. 

Together, the women walked until they reached a set of stairways. Rosa curiously surveyed her surroundings, as Elizabeth continued down the stairs, her ornate lantern illuminating the path. They took the steps slowly, holding onto rocky outcroppings and descending down the cliffside. 

As they reached the bottom, Rosa noticed how the paths separated. The way forward almost paralleled the water - she could see how the pathway opened up and accessed the beach, while the other side led back toward the cliffside. Elizabeth stayed on the straight path and Rosa followed suit. As they reached the opening to the beach, Elizabeth turned and started walking on the sand. Thankful for the fact she wasn’t wearing anything on her feet, Rosa followed, only a few steps behind the elder.

They made it halfway to the ocean, Rosa momentarily enjoying how the water lapped at the shoreline in the moonlight as Elizabeth stopped, holding up her lantern. “There.” 

Rosa focused intently toward the sea, waves rolling onto the sand. There was nothing to see, only the moon’s light, the waves, the fog, the seafoam. 

Then, they started appearing from the sea’s depths, a grey lump here, a tail there. Soon enough, a dozen seals started coming up onto the beach, galumphing up onto the above the wash and resting there. Rosa looked toward Elizabeth, hoping to get any clue on what was going on. 

Elizabeth said nothing, only held up her lantern as the seals made their way onto the beach with the lantern like a beacon. Rosa worriedly checked each one as the seals beached. She didn’t see Vyn and his white fur, or Eirik’s massive body. Were they here? Were they coming? Rosa’s eyes frantically darted over the water. 

Suddenly, Rosa felt a deep pull inside her body. Her child stilled in her womb as it lured her toward the shoreline. It was a need. Pure need that demanded she walk forward. 

And she didn’t hesitate. 

Rosa stepped past Elizabeth, who remained a stoic sentry, lantern held high. More seals breached and came up to the shore, barking before stretching out to rest. A few looked up as Rosa passed them, and she gave them small nods before she came to water’s edge. 

A bark caught Rosa’s attention and she noticed a small seal poking his head up as he came ashore. His golden eyes seemed to sparkle, and his spotted coat reminded her of a younger Eirik. 

She smiled broadly. “Hello, Leonard.”

The seal barked again as he faked nipping at her foot, before he bounced over to a larger seal and laid down next to them. That had to be MaryAnn, their pelts nearly the same. She gave a nod toward the two, hearing a small huff coming from her. Rosa went back to her vigil, searching the waves. She still didn’t see a white seal anywhere. Something still called to her, as if demanding something from her. 

Rosa felt it come up from inside her, a song she needed to sing. “Oh Lure Me To Your Arms… my jolly sailor bold…” 

Around her, the seals started to react. Some vocalized with barks, honks, and growls, while others rolled about on the sand. Rosa kept her eyes locked onto the horizon as her feet sunk into the icy sand. “Keep me safe in your embrace, when the long nights grow cold. The sea is violent, rough, its blue waters chilling. Yet I find solace in your arms, its hold calming.” 

She sang to her mate. It was only Vyn. It would only ever be Vyn. 

In Vyn’s arms, she could do anything. 

“And in the dead of night, I feel our magic grow." The pull felt stronger and she took a step into the water. She could feel him. 

"Oh Cast Me Not Aside, for the danger grows nigh. Beneath the churning foam, my heart, it heaves and cries.” The magic grew stronger, grew more dense. “The bow tossed, the hull battered, the storm rages on. So hold me close, hold me tight, til the break of dawn.”

Rosa could see it, the white of Vyn’s tail. Her eyes started watering in exhaustion, but she trusted him to come home. “And in the dead of night, I feel our hearts in flow."

As the last word was sung, Rosa could see him, poking his head over the waters. She couldn’t hold it back, rushing into the water. As if to help, the waves pushed Vyn closer, his long body coasting toward her. She felt a deeper wave wash her off of her feet, tumbling for a moment, but landed on her knees in more shallow water, Vyn galumphing over to her desperately.

He was home. 

Rosa wrapped her arms around his neck, nuzzling her face into his wet fur. All of her tension seemed to dissolve as she cried tears of relief into his pelt. “Welcome home, Albert.” 

In response, the seal nuzzled back at her, resting his head on her shoulder. He wriggled a bit, bending down to her stomach and booping it with his nose. Rosa giggled as she gently petted his fur, adjusting herself in the water and futilely wiping away her tears. “I missed you, my mate, and so has our son.” She leaned back, letting Vyn check over every part of her, stress melting off of her quickly, too quickly. “He’s made sure to tell me how much he’s missed you every minute.”

Vyn barked and searched her face. He blinked as he tilted his head, as if he was questioning something. 

Rosa wanted to say something, but nothing could come out. Just knowing he was here, he was safe, sent waves of relief down her body so strong, she could fall asleep in an instant. She simply smiled before she turned around, to check on the Dowager. 

Nearly surrounded by seals, still holding her lantern high, she was smiling. A small, sad, beautiful smile that seemed to approve. 

“Thank you.” Rosa said, feeling her world start to grow dark. She leaned her body on Vyn as he moved, his body curling around her. She closed her eyes, letting herself be swept away by the strength of her mate’s magic. 

—--

Dagaz and Wunjo. 

Rosa’s body felt sluggish as someone carried her. No, it was her mate. She would know him anywhere. She could feel one strong arm under her knees, and the other supporting her back as he walked.

Uruz is led by Raido…

Where they were going, Rosa couldn’t care less. So long as he stayed with her. So long as he didn’t leave. 

Berkano and Sowilo - The Sun to one’s moon.  

She felt something smooth on her back - her bed? -  and mewled, her mate never leaving her side. Her eyes cracked open, catching a glimpse of a bare arm and long glowing white hair. “...V…yn.”   

“I am here, my mate.” Vyn’s voice rang in her ears, reverberating in the space and melting her further. “I will not leave you.”

Rosa could only crack a trusting smile as her eyes drifted shut again. His finger traced a line down her cheek as sleep claimed her again.

Tiwaz, a sacrifice - outside your control. 

Chapter Text

When Rosa woke the next morning, it wasn't on the shoreline of Halvund Island. No, she realized quite quickly where she was. The warm sheets surrounded her in comfort, the duvet swaddled her. As she opened her eyes, she spotted a white fur - Vyn’s pelt - laying on the pillow beside her.

The smile was instantaneous.

He was home. 

Rosa sat up in bed and slowly sunk her fingers through the fur of his pelt, pulling it close to her face and breathing in his scent. He was here. The stress melted as she nuzzled into his fur. He was back. Last night wasn’t a dream. Tears of relief filled her eyes as she sunk down into the bed. Hopefully he was still asleep after a long night, but his pelt was here. He was -

The knock on her door didn't startle her, but she set down the pelt and called out, snuggling deep into the blankets. It was probably Miss Munin for the morning ritual. “Come in!” 

But as the door opened, Rosa quickly sprung up. It was not Lilah or Davis, but Elizabeth herself. She shut the door behind her, her signature white shawl over her shoulders. “You’ve just woken up?”

“Am I late for something?” Rosa swung her legs over the side of the bed. What time was it? She didn’t recall anything scheduled for today, just that the Hasprans might have finished their excursion. “I'm sorr-”

“Do not apologize,” Elizabeth snapped in a hushed bag, tapping her cane on the floor, “for something you cannot avoid. Clearly you required rest.” She fixed her white shawl over her arms while Lilah rushed in, shutting the door behind her and began to prepare Rosa's clothing. Miss Munin kept her eyes down, avoiding Rosa’s gaze. “Rise and make haste. No shower.”

Was everything alright? Rosa threw off her nightgown in the bathroom and quickly scrubbed her face as Lilah came in with a simple outfit - pants and shirt. She dressed quickly, brushed her teeth, and dragged a brush through her hair. Elizabeth surveyed her as she rushed from the bathroom, and she couldn't help but ask. “Is everything ok?” 

“Yes.” Elizabeth curtly responded, her head up high. “Albert is with the Duke now.” 

“Is Upper -”

“No.” She snapped. “My son will not hide anything but… you must know the answers to your request now.” Rosa’s heart raced. They were discussing her request. Was it actually possible for her to turn fae? 

“Did the Duke tell you anything?”

“My son cannot hide anything from me.”

So she knew. “What is-”

“Hurry!” 

Magic swarmed the room and Rosa set to work slipping on her shoes. Elizabeth opened the door. “Discreetly, so the hounds don't wake.”

Ignoring the obvious insult to her brother, Rosa left her room behind Lilah and Elizabeth. As they exited the rooms, Elizabeth took Rosa’s hand and started pulling her, down the two flights of stairs and to the right wing. The magic hadn’t dissipated since last night, still churning. Rosa took a deep breath and fought the sharp pains in her body. They turned the corner, heading toward the room Rosa remembered from the first day. 

And then Elizabeth turned again down an unfamiliar hallway. 

As they continued, Lilah slowed down, finally stopping a distance behind them. Rosa watched Lilah disappear behind them as they proceeded down the hall. 

Turning another corner sharply, Elizabeth suddenly stopped and quickly assessed Rosa. Rosa took a minute to catch her breath as the Dowager stared at her, raking her eyes down her body. “Is everything… o-”

“You will not speak until we enter the room.” Elizabeth released Rosa’s hand and started pulling off her shawl, wrapping Rosa’s head with the lightweight cloth. It wasn't fur, but some sort of cloth not dissimilar to silk. She was reminded of the feeling of Vyn's hair as her face was covered. Elizabeth adjusted the material around her shoulders. “Keep your eyes closed, your hands clasped, and keep pace with me. Do not touch my shawl. I will remove it for you.”

Rosa closed her eyes, even under the shawl. Lady Elizabeth had never been this demanding, this forceful with Rosa since their first meeting. “What's wrong?”

“...” Elizabeth said nothing, merely took her by the waist and slowly escorted her in.

Whatever Rosa felt in the meeting with the Upper House… paled in this area. Rosa felt her stomach churn, yet every nerve in her body frayed with static electricity. Even her child reacted, revolting so much that she could feel her stomach distend and contort. Was this the Court, the center of their magic? She could almost imagine the place, like a dream…

A tree.

Finally, after too long, Rosa could make out screaming, muffled but - 

Elizabeth grasped something and Rosa heard a click.

“-only way!”

“Rosa?”

A second later, the door shut and Rosa felt the shawl snatched off her head. Eirik and Vyn both stood near a desk, Eirik with his hands braced on its mahogany desktop. Vyn stood by a chair, eyes wild and magic roaring. Her eyes looked to Elizabeth, who simply donned her shawl as if it were nothing. “Where are we?”

“The Duke’s wing, inside the Court.” Elizabeth gazed expectantly at the men, her eyes glowing. “Now this conversation can truly begin.”

“I would have told her.” Vyn narrowed his eyes. His body radiated anger, discomfort and stress, and it took all of Rosa’s power not to walk to his side. 

“Oh, no doubt you would have, as our Duke would have told the rest of the Upper House.” Elizabeth quipped. “But considering it is her request, her life she must barter, she must be told first.” 

Wait. Rosa felt her spine tingle. “My life? ”

Vyn looked physically sick as the room grew tense. Rosa’s eyes darted between the three of them, feeling her heart race. Finally, Elizabeth groaned in exasperation with the two men, and spoke.

“The gods have found favor with you, Miss Sumner.” Elizabeth’s voice was somber but clear in the room. “However, if my son is correct, they will grant only one chance to you to become fae - on Midwinter.”

“And the cost?”

“Your human life.” 

Her life was the cost?! How? Rosa’s head whipped to Elizabeth as the woman met her gaze calmly, with a neutral expression. “That doesn’t make any sense! How is giving my life - dying-” The word ached as it came out, “the way to turn fae?”  

It didn’t make any sense! How could dying be the answer? She wanted to live a long and happy life with Vyn. Dying was the opposite of what she wanted to do. How could…

“Death in your words is not the same as ours.” Eirik said, his voice heavy. Rosa faced him as he stood to his full, regal height. “It is the same when Albert was born. One can not be born of two worlds.” 

“... and Fae blood rings true.” Vyn wasn’t half blood for fae or human, even though he came from a mortal mother. But how did that make any sense? “I still don’t understand.”

“To turn fae, you must willingly sacrifice that which cannot exist in one body.” Elizabeth’s cane tapped thrice on the floor, even as Rosa turned her eyes to Vyn. He looked guarded, sick, like he wanted to run from this realization. “Fae blood rings true, so you must lose what humanity you have, what mortal ailments you suffer from, and become one of us. As I once did, apparently.”

The sacrifice. Was that what was needed? No, she needed more information. “So what happens? You just…” Her stomach churned, stopping her from saying the words.

“On Midwinter, you will wed the heir in the usual manner a fae would.” Eirik spoke, his words foreboding. "The ritual would take place with modifications relevant to your request, though. I cannot tell you them all.”

Rosa looked at him. “Why?”

“The god has forbidden me. Should we discuss this in further detail, there is no guarantee the ceremony will be successful.”

Taking a deep breath, Rosa turned back to Elizabeth. “And you know nothing.”

Elizabeth regretfully shook her head. “I can only prepare you for the aftermath.”

“So, on Midwinter,” Rosa closed her eyes and tried to rub away the ache at her temples. She had to make sense of everything so far, so she could come up with a rebuttal and finalize a contract, “during the fae wedding, you all have to kill me -”

“Albert does.”

Rosa’s eyes snapped to Eirik. What? “My mate does?”

“It is your bond that will sustain you, keep you anchored to this plane. Your mate is the only one that can do this.”

How? Rosa didn’t understand. “You are asking him … to hurt me?” She looked at Vyn, horrified that the gods would ask this of him. His face was deathly pale, his eyes shrouded by his bangs. It was cruel and torturous and - 

“Vilhelm will keep you alive by entwining you with his magic,” Elizabeth walked over to Eirik, eyes narrowing in defiance, “His life will anchor you to this plane as your life fades.” Vyn flinched ever so noticeably. “Eventually, his magic will burn away at you and…”

“I become fae.”

The words felt like a door slamming shut. Now that the cost of what she needed to give came out, could she even do it? Could she ask Vyn to do this? She had nearly died once and from what she gathered, Vyn had driven himself crazy from it. 

Could she even ask this of him?   

Wait a moment… Rosa blurted out, “What about the baby?” 

Elizabeth sighed and responded gently, “What about him? He’s already fae, and will be fine, as long as you breathe, in one form or another, my dear. Worry most about yourself.”

That was true. "I…” Taking a deep breath, Rosa nodded to the both of them, giving a small curtsy. “Thank you, thank you both for giving me the information I requested. I…” She faced Vyn. “I need to speak with my mate first.”

“Very well.” Eirik responded, moving from the desk. “Discuss here. We will leave you to have privacy for this conversation.” Eirik nearly exited the room before glaring at Elizabeth. “Mother-“

“We will have to know, eventually.” Elizabeth snarled, baring her teeth and clenching her cane. “They should let us be a part of this discussion. For the future of Haspran -!”

“And I swore I would tell no others of my grievances!” Rosa belted out, fighting to keep her voice calm. Both of the elders stared in startled silence. She needed to talk with Vyn, needed to know his thoughts, what he wanted to do. She did all she could to keep her voice steady. “I know we need to reach an agreement for this contract, but that’s why we need to speak, privately, first.”

After a moment, Elizabeth reluctantly nodded. “...Very well, but you will need my help leaving the Court. We will wait outside.”

The two elders left the room, silently closing the door behind them. Rosa didn’t bother watching them leave, keeping her eyes locked on Vyn. She padded forward, touching his chest. “Vyn, please.”

Rosa searched his face, his taunt lips, his skin lifelessly pale, his eyes hard and cracking. “Vyn… tell me what you are thinking… please…?”

Vyn’s eyes traced her face, his body barely moving. His lips barely moved as he shook. “You… is this… what you want?”

“...” Was this what Rosa wanted? The death of her humanity for a life of a fae? Did she really want this? “I want a life with you. That’s all I want.”

“No, Rosa.” Vyn’s hands gripped at her upper arms like iron rods, binding him to her more tightly than ever. His eyes narrowed as his breathing labored. “Is this what you want, Rosa? To be with me like this? To watch me…” He trailed off.

“If that is what it costs.” Rosa would gladly give it. “I would do anything to be with you, Vyn.”

“But to give up your life, your mortality!” The horrified, heated whisper spoke volumes as he as his eyes blazed in anger. Rosa knew it was a stupid thing to want, not after what he had tried for change for her.

Yet… she would do it… for him, for them.

“I already said it before, Vyn.” Rosa smiled, as she ran a hand along his jaw, his chest, and down his side. “And I would do it if it meant a life with you.”

She had said this multiple times and she meant it, every single time. While her dream had always been to help people, she couldn’t imagine it without Vyn in her life. 

It felt like an eon they stood there, standing in the Duke’s office, until Vyn leaned forward, placing his forehead on her shoulder, in either surrender or supplication. His hands loosed from their vice grip on her arms and slipped down, entwining his fingers with hers. His breathing was harsh, labored, rough as his hands still shook.

She placed a kiss on his ear, rubbing his hand with her thumb and waiting until he finally spoke. “How… how can this be worth it? How…”

He sounded… so broken…… that Rosa kissed him again, coaxing him to talk. “How can I be worth this?”

“Because you are.”

“I…” His hand painfully gripped at hers as he gently nuzzled into her neck, “I am not worthy of this.”  

Rosa chuckled softly, leaning her head on his chest. “Isn’t that my decision? My choice to give it?” She whispered in his ear, with the quiet moment feeling almost holy between both of them. “If it means a life with you, my Albert, my mate, then I would make this choice over and over again. Only for you.”

He once tried to do everything for her sake. Now, she could do it for him but with the blessing of the gods.  

“….” Vyn’s breathing started to even out as he reverently kissed her neck, her shoulder, her ear, dozens of tiny, adoring kisses. His magic cocooned her, replenished her, as if that alone could help.

“I want this life with you, Vyn. The only thing is,” if she understood it right, what Eirik said, “only you can change me and I trust you." It felt so wrong to ask when she knew, she knew how much he hated being fae, how he tried to turn mortal for her sake.

But not everything could be a fairy tale.

“Would you do this?” Rosa asked, pleaded. “Would you let me be fae like you? And our baby?”

Vyn didn’t answer immediately, just tightening his hands on hers. His lips held against her skin for the longest time as she felt two points of wetness trail down her skin. Finally, he drew back and stood. “I cannot answer that right now.”

Rosa nodded, feeling her heart break. She knew it was too much to ask. She pulled back, squeezing his hand and giving the biggest smile she could muster. Before she could open her mouth, Vyn yanked her back, wrapping his arms around her body. 

“This is not no.” Vyn whispered harshly, his body wrapped around her. “No, I… cannot… I need time to think… I… ” 

Even still, the words could not leave his mouth. The wounds from before were still too fresh. Rosa couldn’t ask for more from him yet. He leaned back and looked down at her, eyes filled with complex emotions. One of his hands untangled from hers to touch her cheek, dragged across her skin. She closed her eyes, leaning into his touch.

If he needed time, then she could give it.

“I love you, Albert.” It needed to be said. Everything she did, everything they did, was together, for each other. “I trust you. And that’s why I ask you this.”

“I know.”

“And I know you'll make the right decision.”

To that, Vyn didn't respond.

—---

Vyn’s mind screamed.

He could never.

He could never hurt mate.

He would rather kill himself than hurt her. 

But… she wanted to be with him, like him. And for that, he had to -

As his father and grandmother walked in, expectant looks on their faces, Rosa had said nothing to them, only that she wished to go back to her rooms. He could feel his grandmother's disbelief before rage overcame her, solely directed at him. 

He knew this would not be the end of the conversation.

Rosa was escorted out underneath the Dowager’s shawl, the anger in his grandmother like a tidal wave directly squarely at him. His father remained in the room and watched him with interest and scrutiny. 

Vyn looked at his father. “Is there truly no other way?”

The Duke shook his head solemnly. “You know it is the smarter option.” 

Smarter in what way? To sacrifice her dreams, her aspiration? She had wanted to be a senior attorney, wanted to help people, and yet - if she did turn fae, would their nature allow her to even practice her profession? Or would their limits break her, destroy her dreams, and leave her as what once was instead of what could have been? 

No, Vyn could not wish this on anyone. But she…

She wanted it. She asked it of the court, even looked at him as if this was the right choice. Did she even weigh the consequences of this choice for her? Did she consider the price of this choice for him?

How could he ever be worthy of her love?

How could he ever show how much she meant to him? 

A lifetime wouldn't be enough, even if she was a fae.

And yet, he knew what he wanted, he knew what she asked. He understood the gravity of this choice on a granular level, far deeper than he suspected of her current comprehension. The very thought of tying her to him sent a sadistic source of pride over him. They would be soulmates, in every sense of the word…

But the method. His mind… rejected the appalling notion. Even thinking of her death…

How she laid on the ground, not breathing, after drowning in the waters to save him. How even after knowing she drew a little breath, her body did not react… just like a corpse. 

It chilled him. 

If she died, taking the baby with her, he would cease to exist. To ask him to do the deed, it was akin to killing himself. Abstractly, he wondered how his grandfather was able to do this. Maybe all Hasprans were depraved…

Eirik stood at the door with glazed but sober eyes full of grief and empathy. “I cannot say I envy your decision, Albert, but…” he nodded, “Your love has far surpassed any experience I’ve had, and, sadly, I cannot guide you here. You… have already far exceeded me. I only hope you make the right choice. For both your sakes. ”

Vyn didn’t know if he was strong enough to make that choice. 

—---

The doorbell rang, not a shock in this house, but…

When the man in question worked nights, getting a visitor at noon was a literal hate crime.

“I'm up, I'm up.” The blond haired man grumbled and rubbed his eyes as the doorbell went off again. “Bloody hell, do you not have a life?”

It was a Monday morning - afternoon? - after a planned “spontaneous” routine with a friend at a local club. He was a wingman for many of his friends, a self-proclaimed bachelor for life among his group, and would always look for a willing woman to warm his bed.

Tonight, he was not so lucky. Though his friend caught the attention of a woman, his tricks didn't seem to do much. Not many enjoy the subtlety of magic.

Not his fault people didn't have any class or imagination. Their loss, not his.

Another ring and Carl yelled, hiking up his pants. “Ey! I'm up! Give me a moment!”

Quickly, Carl adjusted the tie around his waist. He had no one to impress right now, and the only person that'd visit him was probably getting banged.

Lucky bastard.

However, as the doorbell rang again, Carl felt his rage boiling. He flung the door open and yelled. “For the love of god, can't a man slee-eppp?”

The woman in front of his door was not a local. No, the blond bombshell standing in front of him was exactly his type. Short hair, impishly cute smile, and coral colored eyes. Lord above, this woman was mouth-watering in a well-tailored pantsuit and vest. The tie was high-end silk, a deep midnight blue that shimmered at one spot. It reminded Carl of the night, the moonlight on the water….

And here he was, half naked and pants falling off his ass. Foul cotton-mouth, reeking of stale smoke and booze, and crust in his eyes.

“Can-can I help you?” Carl put on his best smirk. 

“Are you Mr. Carl Walkers?” It took all of his power not to flinch. 

“I, uh,” Just who did he piss off this time? He had been pretty good for the last few years, but you never knew who came out. “Depends on who's asking. Look, that woman came onto me last night. I did absolutely nothing-”

The woman raised an eyebrow before reaching into her jacket. Carl flinched as he held up his hand. He didn’t need any more problems!

I didn't even get to tease Vilhelm about getting laid.

“For you, Mr. Walker.”

Huh? Opening his eyes, Carl looked down at the woman’s hand to see a white envelope with a green seal. The seal was emblazoned with an ornate design, one… familiar to him as a Svartan. A noble family, which one would contact me ? Carefully picking up the letter, Carl made eye contact with the woman again, gesturing to the card. “Is…that all?”

“Please open it. A response is requested, preferably within a week.” The woman bowed, stiff and formal. Carl blinked, confused, as he slowly opened the letter. His eyes narrowed.

“The Haspran Family cordially invites you…” A noble family inviting him? “... to the wedding and gala of… Lord Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran and…. Lady Rosa Sumner…?!”

HOLY BANANA CHRIST! There was only one Rosa he’d ever met, one woman that made an impression on him in the last year, and only one Vilhelm that was actively courting a “Rosa”. His jaw opened and closed stupidly as he tried to come up with words. “Lord… Lord Vilhelm is…?”

The woman bowed her head. “To many, he is known as Lord Haspran. To friends, he is known as Dr. Vyn Richter.”

He was dead. 

Someone drugged his drinks last night and he was dead. 

There was no fucking way.

Carl took a gulp of air as he read the full letter. Ceremony, luncheon, and a huge gala at night - holy shit, and a Haspran? 

Son of a - “Is Lord Haspran the son of Duke Haspran?”

The woman nodded.

Lord, God was laughing upstairs at his stupidity. Vilhelm wasn’t lying in college about being a Haspran. He was the Duke’s kid. He was. That selkie bullshit was just a ruse to throw him off from this big revelation. Holy fucking shit. Taking a deep breath, Carl nodded. “Yeah, yeah, um… they’re getting married… pretty quickly…”

“Yes.” The woman confirmed. Carl read the invitation again, shaking his head. Holy shit, Vilhelm worked fast. The woman cleared her throat, “They wish to have the wedding before the child is bor-”

“What?! ” Carl looked back up in shock. “Vilhelm is having a BABY?!”

She stared at him as if he were less than a cockroach. “...The Lady is doing the majority of the ‘having,’ of course, but… next year, yes.”

Carl took a deep breath before nodding. Ok, ok, he needed to get his ass back in order. The hot woman was cruel, his friend getting hitched to a sweet girl and having a kid in a fucking year was even more demoralizing. “Of course, wouldn't miss my best friend’s wedding for the world.” The woman nodded. “I'll get the dates and rent a room-”

“All flights and hotels have been set by the House.” The woman bowed. “I just need your confirmation.”

Damn. “Well… ok then.”

The woman bowed yet again and left the majority of the invitation with him, taking only a small RSVP card after he signed and marked his attendance. The invitation in his hand would be his ticket and his ability to get lodging on Halvund Island at the fucking castle for the event. Carl stared down at the ticket with a half-strangled laugh.

“God damn…”

Little Vilhelm really did get laid.

Chapter Text

The rest of the day was spent in relative silence. Most of the Upper House remained in their private rooms, including Vyn. Rosa waited for her mate to come through the secret passage to her room… but he never came. Even when they met at dinner, he was cool and reticent, barely touching his soup. Luke pressed him about the trip and Vyn responded accordingly, saying it was a pleasant trip in such a droll voice. Before anyone could ask any intrusive questions, he stood and dismissed himself, giving the excuse that he was tired and needed sleep. 

Rosa didn’t think anyone believed him. 

They all watched as he walked into his room and wordlessly closed the door, Marius making a crude comment that had Luke slapping the back of his head. Rosa watched with a heavy heart as they all left for bed, the only thing she had of her mate was his fur pelt. She went to bed, fighting the tears in her eyes as pulled the pelt toward her and over her stomach, feeling the baby moving to pull at the magic in the pelt. 

I can do this. I can do this.

Lilah met them all in the early morning with a proper western breakfast of eggs, toast, and meat, saying that they all were invited to the Duke’s wing to visit the vault. Luke sat up immediately. “Seriously? We’re allowed in there?”

“...” Lilah said nothing, but her deadpan stare spoke leagues. 

Rosa speared a sausage, taking a small bite. Lilah raised an eyebrow before she departed for Rosa’s room, saying nothing. 

Vyn stood, fixing his outfit. “I will ready myself.” Before anyone could say a thing, he stalked off to his rooms, his food barely touched. Rosa’s eyes lingered on his door before finishing the sausage on her fork.

“Hey.”

Rosa turned to look at Marius, whose pensive gaze darted from Vyn’s closed door and her face. Finally, he frowned. “Look, is everything alright with him? He seems… off. ”

A spike of fear hit her and Rosa smiled as genuinely as she could. “He’s just under stress from his father.”

Marius looked back to the silent closed door, not saying a word. Luke didn’t buy it. “Well, if it’s too stressful, you should tell him. This can’t be good for your health or his. Neither of you have to do this, you know.”

No, no it couldn’t be good for any of them. “I know, and I’m taking it easy. Most everything is being planned by Haspran House. All I really have to do is choose some of the details, like which dress for which event.” Haspran had taken over everything, including the plan for a fae wedding. Whether Vyn wanted to complete the full ritual or not, this was still a happy moment - a joining of their lives that Rosa wanted dearly. Did she want to turn fae? That question could be answered with only a phrase: 

I just want to live with my mate.

Rosa didn’t eat any more, only excusing herself to her bedroom to get ready for the day with Lilah’s guidance.

Less than an hour later, Rosa was dressed in a pair of stretchy maternity pants and a dark emerald green tunic with long sleeves and a pretty bow at her lower back, slightly defining the waist. Lilah whipped her hair up into a messy bun and smiled. “You look perfect, my lady.”

Was Lilah trying to console her? Rosa absently gazed out the window toward the open sea, wondering if this was all worth it.

“.... my lady?” 

“Miss Munin?” Rosa turned to Lilah. “Can I ask you something?”

Lilah only raised an eyebrow. Rosa took it as a yes. “You can see the future, right?”

The other eyebrow joined its mate. Was that a yes? “Do… I don’t know…” She turned back to the window, trying to calm her nerves. “I just wonder if I’m asking too much of the court, of my mate, and that the future I want isn’t possible.”

A life with her mate. Long or short, it didn’t matter - thought she would love to live as long as possible with him. She loved her mate, but this distance, this barrier between them because of the information about the ritual. She didn’t want to push him for an answer, but…

Rosa heard a rustle as Lilah shifted to stand at the window. “Seeing the future is not as clear cut as you think.”

Lilah now stared out of the window, seeing but unseeing. “The future consists of many threads or possibilities. Most of my knowledge is based on statistical probability and understanding of my Lady.”

“So, you cannot see the future.”

“Not like my Lady does.” Lilah looked at her, a twinkle in her eye. “And even she is limited when she washes clothing. However,” she placed a hand on Rosa’s shoulder. Again, Rosa felt magic surround her, still yet restless, firm yet calming, “your future is not yet set in stone. No, I see much potential in you, Miss Sumner, now that I have met you.”

To that, Rosa smiled shyly. “Thank you, and please, can you call me Rosa?”

Lilah bowed her head. “If you call me, Lilah, Rosa.”

“Of course.”

At least something positive came out of this morning.

—--

Later, Eirik and Elizabeth led the group, Lilah close behind, as they approached the Duke’s wings of the castle. Vyn hovered near Rosa, still standoffish from this morning, dressed in a suit similar to his father. Ogier took up the rear behind Luke, Marius, and the two designers as they headed the same direction Rosa remembered from the day before. However, it seemed they shifted toward the front of the castle, not the rear. Finally, a set of elaborate doors came into view, guarded by two men in military regalia. Eirik gestured subtly, and they bowed before opening the doors, showing a set of stairs. 

Rosa’s ankles already ached just looking at the stairs. “What’s down there?” Anything to delay their descent.

“Mostly cellars, storage.” Elizabeth answered as Eirik took a step down the stairs and Rosa had to hold back her groan as Elizabeth started down right after. “We also have two wine cellars. One in the servants’ basement, where we store the wine for guests, and one here for the historic and vintage wines for the Haspran line.”

Two basements? “Are… they connected?”

Elizabeth glared at Rosa in exasperation as they reached the bottom. It was far more modern and sleek than the traditional upper floors, and Rosa could only see two sets of doors, one to the left and one down further on the right. “Of course not.” Elizabeth gestured to the door coming up. “This section of the basement is restricted and is only accessible from two locations: that guarded entrance for family and a private entrance in the duke’s personal quarters.” She rolled her eyes and looked at Eirik, batting him on the shoulder playfully. “We had an impressive wine collection once. Isn't that right, Eirik ?”

Rosa could barely make out the blush on his cheeks. “Yes, and it still houses many rare wines.”

“Yes.” Elizabeth smirked and Rosa was suddenly very happy that she was not subject to the Dowager’s brand of humor. “How many bottles of Romanee-Conti are there left, my son?”

If Eirik’s face turned any more red, it would have popped. However, Luke seemed to choke on air at the name. “Romanee? Like… the famous wine?”

Elizabeth seemed impressed, stopping in her tracks and causing the group to linger by the first set of doors. “You have tasted, no?” 

“Not…personally.” Luke seemed shocked he was correct. “I had to serve some in a place I worked. That stuff is expensive, and handling that price tag was nerve-wracking.”

“Hmm.” Elizabeth simply hummed, and Rosa knew she was not done. Her hair stood on end as Elizabeth smirked toward the Duke. “Oh my beloved son, shall we show them some of the precious commodities you store down here? It has been a while since I took inventory of your wares…”

Eirik turned, a smile on his face. “I do believe you are scaring the children with your jest, dearest mother.”

“Good things are meant to be tasted, aren’t they?” She brushed imaginary lint from the Duke’s lapels, straightening his various medals microscopically. “And good wine should be shared among friends, no?”

That line alone felt as dangerous as Valencia at the poisonous tea party. Fighting the urge to run, Eirik gave a small chuckle before he gestured to the door in acceptance. Elizabeth grinned before she typed in a code. The door opened with a click, and the Dowager pushed it wide open. 

Rosa didn’t know much about wines, but by the sheer number of bottles and the slacked jaws of her friends, she had to be somewhere expensive. 

The room stretched the entire corridor. Floor to ceiling shelves were spaced out in equal distance from each other, each shelf displaying countless bottles. She could see wooden crates stacked at the back of the shelves. How far the room extended, even she couldn’t guess, but with enough room for only a person or two to fit between the shelves, Rosa could only guess there were thousands of bottles in here. She took a step into the room toward a stool as Elizabeth moved to the side, seemingly enjoying their reactions as they dispersed through the area.

“Holy shit.” Marius whispered reverently as he looked at the bottles, some with the labels old and half faded with time. “These are… damn.” He whistled approvingly.

Elizabeth stepped further into the room, walking toward a glass display box filled with more wines. She gestured to it flippantly. “At least my son had the knowledge to not filch the ‘74 Conti. We keep our oldest and best vintages in there and I would hate to have lost such a good wine.”

Luke nearly choked on air as he looked at the bottles, leaving Rosa clueless. Even Marius seemed dumbfounded as he pointed to the glass shelf. “Is.. is that a Rothschild from 1973?” Marius pointed to the two bottles on the shelf beside the Romanee.

“Ah, gifts for my wedding.” Elizabeth looked smug, as if she had them right where she wanted them. “Though, I prefer the 85. Fine vintage, a very good year for the harvest.” She perched regally on a stool next to Rosa and smiled. 

Rosa couldn’t tell a Rothschild from a Conti from a cheap box wine, if not for the box. Even Aiko and Evelin stared around the cellar with shocked expressions. Rosa slowly scanned the room, seeing Vyn still standing in the doorway with distant eyes. He turned to her, his emotionless eyes locking with hers for just a moment, before bowing his head.

Rosa felt a deep pit in her stomach at the enormity of his conflict. She wished she could relieve his stress, but she didn’t want to rush his decision. She gave him a small smile, even if he didn’t see it.

“You still have 12 bottles from your own wedding.” Eirik seemed to remind her. “And I have not forbidden you from coming in here, unlike a few others.” 

“Bah, let a woman live.” Elizabeth snarled, and turned to Rosa, touching her arm. “Sorry to bring you here. When you are no longer with child, we shall drink together.” She pointed behind her and Rosa made out a small room, four chairs and a high table. A tasting room. “Now, go, peruse your options, before those two…” Elizabeth mulled over the word, “idiots leave fingerprints and drool all over the glass and it needs to be cleaned.”

Rosa had no idea about anything in this room. She strolled forward slowly and read the tags on the shelves. Dom Perignon Vintage Plentitude 3, 92 Gran Cru - so many names that had to be reputable, but to her, it meant nothing. As she walked to one of the wine shelves, she smiled at the Duke. “I didn't know you drank.”

“Formerly.” Eirik took in the racks of wine, something guarded in his eyes. “It has been over 20 years since I’ve partaken.”

“You did enough damage for a lifetime.” Rosa gasped as Elizabeth heatedly whispered, her eyes narrowed as she turned to Rosa. “So many bottles of Chardonnay, Pinot Noir, and the Rothchild - so much waste.”

Eirik shook his head, a smile back on his face. “I regret much, but the loss of the wine is the least of my regrets.”

“Of course not.” Elizabeth quipped. Rosa had to hold back her appalled laugh. “After I gained access and changed the code, you thankfully went after the cheaper wine. Thank the gods Miss Sophronia - that’s Dr. Weschler, Rosa dear -  caught you that night and sent her recommendation for her instructor posthaste. The damage was nearly in the millions.”

So, Dr. Weschler recommended the psychologist that inspired Vyn. Rosa ignored the comment regarding money and Luke and Marius cackling over her full first name. Rosa’s gaze swept over the wines before seeing the crate in the back again, seeing the lid cracked open. Slowly, she walked over and pulled the cover off. 

Dozens of bottles sat nestled in the wooden box, all emblazoned with the same pattern and number, an ‘03 champagne, and a saying: Félicitations pour la naissance de votre bébé! It looked pretty, a complex design featuring a phoenix and the Haspran seal. Rosa picked up one of them before she walked back to the front. “What is this from?”   

Elizabeth, Eirik, and Vyn tensed. Elizabeth tucked her shawl tighter around her as Rosa presented the bottle to her. “A fine bottle, specially made.” Picking it from Rosa’s hands, she observed the label with a critical eye. “I regarded this with some potential as a fine wine, should it have been enjoyed.”

Eirik regarded the bottle and shook his head. “Sadly, it has spoiled and aged poorly. No good will come of those bottles, even as a vinegar they are wretched. Yet,” his eyes turned heavy, guarded, “even now, I cannot find myself to rid myself of them.”

Rosa looked between the two as Elizabeth held up the bottle to scrutinize the contents against the light, her finger pointed at a very specific scribble on the bottle.

E & R

“... oh. ” Rosa froze. It was their wine. The wedding that would never be. What could she say? “I-”

“Pardon me, sir.” Ogier interrupted, standing behind Vyn in the hallway. “You have a meeting in two hours. Might I suggest moving to the vault now?”

Right. Rosa turned to put the wine back, only for Lilah to bow, hands open. “If I may…”

“Thank you.”

Lilah smiled and quickly tidied the room as the rest of the group left the wine cellar. “Soo,” Marius joked, winking to Elizabeth, “what does a man need to do to procure a bottle from there?”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes and opened her mouth -

“Perhaps, Mr. von Hagen,” Eirik interrupted, “we could discuss things later this week, if you are available.”

Marius blinked at Eirik’s comment before bowing, hand over his heart. “I am always available to serve, Your Grace.”

Rosa heard the scoff from Elizabeth as she marched onward. She followed behind her, peeking to the side to check on Vyn. She wanted to talk with him, see what he was thinking, to remind him that she loved him. 

If only other people weren’t here as chaperones, if only she could speak with him alone. Rosa sighed quietly and continued walking side-by-side, trusting him to confide in her when he was ready.

It would be ok, it would.

It had to be. 

A few moments later, they met a second set of double doors. Unlike the other doors, these were thick steel walls that looked like they belonged in a bank rather than a castle. Beside her, Elizabeth smirked and straightened herself even moreso.

With a rush of water magic, Eirik placed his hand on a panel near the door and Rosa heard the whirring of a machine. The door made a sound, multiple clicks, and he forcibly twisted the handles, pulling the doors open. 

If a thief would consider the wine cellar a gold mine, this was the motherload.

Inside the large square room sat three plush leather couches with a low coffee table between them. A rug, gold and emerald, sat underneath the furniture and over the deep dark wood flooring. Another set of double doors sat on the left, these more modern with a large lock on the side. 

However, on every wall, on every shelf, sat countless amounts of jewels behind glass in neat display cases. Crowns, necklaces, earrings, bracelets, broaches - Rosa’s head spun with the sheer opulence displayed with dazzling lights showcasing each piece’s brilliance. There had to be over twenty busts grouped together on one single wall, each with an elaborate crown on it. Elizabeth casually walked into the room, surveying the collection with a warm smile, as one might greet old friends. Rosa had to keep herself from getting dizzy. How many diamonds were in this room? How much wealth was in this room? 

“Holy…”

“...shit.”

Luke and Marius’s reaction caused Elizabeth some perverse joy and she stopped at a gorgeous tiara, laced with sapphires and diamonds. She nodded her approval at its upkeep and turned to Rosa. “Please, have a look. Let us know if there is anything you find to your liking.”

To her liking? Rosa didn’t know where to start looking , her eye catching a particularly large broach that had to be bigger than her eye. Marius gave a whistle as he gleefully spun in place, gazing around the room, finally turning to look at a pale Luke. “Can I feel poor now? My dad only has two crowns, his and hers, in our collection, and a gold laurel wreath headpiece.”

Elizabeth laughed at Marius’s comment. “Come now. Did you really expect a centuries old Duchy not to have some wealth?”

Some wealth? Rosa couldn’t help but laugh a little at Marius’ antics. Not long ago, this show of wealth would have sent her into a self-loathing tailspin. Now, it just seemed unethical, in a way. The contents of this vault made Marius’s charity auction look like some kindergartener selling lemonade! “Some, yes…” Knowing Vyn, who only bought when necessary but clearly preferred finer things, seeing this amount of riches was mind-boggling. 

Luke's jaw still wasn't off the ground. “How… I thought most of the wealth is in Svart's Crown?”

“And it is,” Elizabeth started, responding before Eirik could answer, “However, our collection is mostly private unlike the Crown; they have the majority of their pieces on display and on loan for their… various ceremonies as it truly belongs to the people. Wouldn’t you agree, my son?”

Eirik shook his head. “We still have ceremonies, mother, and they are elaborate as well. However, our collection is not part of the history of this country.” He looked at Rosa and Marius with all seriousness. “The true secrets to generational wealth are modesty and noblesse oblige.”

That did make sense. Haspran House was as old as the crown, and the legend of the Haspran Wife was just a single marker in how long they existed in Svart. However, Rosa questioned their definitions of the word “modesty,” although she knew they were very generous with donations and funding in the duchy. She looked around for a moment uncertainly before Elizabeth prodded her. “Go, go. Look around, open the drawers. You are permitted to look as long as an Upper House member is here.”

Rosa’s eyes scanned over the room, landing on a few decorative tiaras. They ranged from small and dainty, accented by a few key gemstones at strategic places, to large ornate tiaras that were simply overwhelming. Biting her lip, she reached for one of the drawers and slowly opened it. Inside, were set displays of bracelets, each one lined with precious gemstones. Her eyes darted over the drawer, trying to count how many bracelets - three rows of nine? ten? - and realizing that every drawer was filled with something similar. 

“So, Miss Evelin, Miss Yang,” Elizabeth took a seat on one of the couches, addressing the designers directly, “what kind of jewelry would you choose for Miss Sumner?”

Staying close enough to eavesdrop on the spiderlings, Rosa watched as Aiko surveyed her before answering. “Emeralds, possible sapphires, depending on their cut and quality.” Aiko looked at Elizabeth before inclining her head. “I would focus on Kokoshnik styles of tiaras or shorter styles, but… she may choose one with spires to draw attention from her figure.” The spiderling pulled out her folder from her bag. “Which reminds me, the preliminary design for the Christmas gown.”

Elizabeth took the folder, critiquing the sketch silently. She pursed her lips. “Are you sure you can complete this in our time frame?”

“For Your Grace,” Aiko bowed, “I will make it happen.”

The Dowager nodded before she shut the folder, holding it out toward Rosa. Hastily, she walked over and gratefully took the folder. 

The sketch resembled a qipao at the top in a deep rich cobalt. It hugged the figure's form until just above her waist and flared out in a modified empire waist gown in the same rich color. At the bottom, Aiko had drawn various patterns, whorls and swirls of silver that reminded Rosa of a winter wind…

Or the shimmering water. 

“It… it's stunning. I’ve never worn that color, though, but it is pretty.” Rosa closed the folder and handed it to Miss Yang, her smirk deadly.  

“One more headache solved.” Elizabeth tapped her cane thrice before standing up. “And you, Miss Soh? What jewelry would you choose for Miss Sumner, now that our conversation may continue properly. ” 

Aiko had the decency to blush, but kept her head held high and smirk intact.

Miss Soh took a little longer before curtsying. “Your Grace, I believe that Lady Rosa could wear any piece she chooses with confidence.” Evelin gave Rosa a little smile. “Her natural season is Spring. Her eyes will sparkle in most greens, and a soft red would do very well on her. However, I do not think bold patterns do her justice and I know she prefers more subtle designs. It should also be considered as the introduction to how Lady Rosa will choose to be styled as the future Duchess de Haspran for years to come. Modesty, as the Duke suggested, in choosing jewels would be fitting for her frame, her features, her personality, and her background.” 

Elizabeth nodded. “I trust both of your judgments.”

“Then,” Aiko pressed, her head bowed submissively, but eyes direct and aggressive, “I assume you will be letting us use some of these… gems… for the wedding gowns?” 

Rosa, wearing a tiara and gems. Gods help her, that sounded heavy- “I'm afraid not, Mrs. Yang.”

Relief flowed off of Rosa’s shoulders. “These are all of our… favorite treasures. We will decide tiaras and accessories upon the final creation of your gowns.” Elizabeth smirked. “However, the gems you wish for said gowns will be provided to you upon reasonable request.” Standing up, she started moving over to the secondary door. “My son will decide from there. Please recall his stance on modesty.”

“And the gems?” Evelin asked, confused. 

Elizabeth smiled, and Rosa felt her hair stand on ends. “In the secondary section of the vault.”

How many sections of the vault are there!? This was already insane.

“Mother,” Eirik spoke up, “you are scaring them again.”

“I am not.” Elizabeth pouted, tapping her cane on the floor in irritation. God, this woman looked perfect doing everything! “I am merely teaching my granddaughter for the future and providing for their wedding!” Even at her age, she managed to look like a petulant child. “And now, you should make it easier for the dressmakers!”

The Duke merely shook his head in exasperation before turning to the double doors. He pressed a button and a touch panel lit up. 

Suddenly, Rosa felt a pressure in the room, like being washed adrift in the open ocean. Eirik’s magic swarmed the area as he scanned his hand. A click and another panel opened, revealing a camera. Leaning forward, Eirik let the lens scan his iris before a noise beeped and the panel closed. Another click, and Eirik grabbed the door knobs, opening the door.

Wow. The room ahead of them was larger and reminded Rosa of a bank vault. Nothing on display, yet another sitting area inside. Eirik turned around and directly addressed Rosa. “This is for family only. ”

So, I have to be invited in. Got it. Rosa would stay with the spiderlings, Luke, and Marius. Maybe she could sit, her feet were killing her. Without a backward glance, she watched Vyn enter into the second room. So much for getting to talk to him - 

“Miss Rosa?” Blinking, she turned to look at Elizabeth’s questioning gaze. Shit, did she zone out? The dowager gestured toward the open doors. “Are you not coming?”

“Oh, but I’m not family, though.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes before she adjusted the cane in her hand, leading Rosa by the lower arm. “You are family, though not officially yet. So, you are allowed to join us in the second room.”

She felt her heart drop as she was pulled forward, past Eirik, to cautiously peer around the room. Indeed, it was a modern vault set with various drawers labeled with a complex code and a small couch directly inside. One line of drawers, labeled diamonds, showed a lettering scale and a range of weights. A few obviously priceless, historic items were locked behind high tech glass doors - an old fur drawstring bag, a carved bowl of some sort, a dagger in it's sheath - in the far right corner of the room. Completing the room, a small desk and chair sat at the far end of the room. Another door was set to its left, this one appearing most guarded and secure yet.

“Organized family treasures.” Elizabeth stated, loudly whispering to Rosa before turning to the Duke. “Started by… oh, who was it again? Richard? Carl? Damn my memory.”

“Duke Frederick, my great great great grandfather.” Eirik smiled, eyes hazy in fond memory. Elizabeth gestured her thanks, as Eirik continued his musing. “I remember one of the last times I was in here was with my father.”

Elizabeth froze for half a second, taking a deep breath. “Yes, well, we came in here many times during a certain planning phase. Pity how all that was for naught.” She sighed and smiled sadly, as she patted Rosa’s upper arm. “He always said preparing work for the court jeweler infused some sort of economic stability in our changing world. Noblesse oblige meets trickle-down economics, or some other nonsense.”

So… “Behind the next door… is more?” Good god, how rich were the Hasprans?

“Too egregious for displays or the odd tribute trotted out for visiting dignitaries.” That felt better. “Some gems that evade categorization, gold bars, simple trinkets.”

Simple… trinkets? “Like?”

Elizabeth raised an eyebrow at Eirik and nonchalantly asked. “Did you break down that platinum tiara your father had or is it still back there?”

“It is in the back alongside the matching crown.” 

Rosa felt her body spinning in fatigue. She could do this, she could. 

Vaguely, Rosa could hear someone call her name and she waved her hand dismissively. She could hold herself together, it would be ok. If only she could lean against Vyn for a moment. Just a little break from all this stress- 

A hand carefully took her waving one and she shook her head to bring Vyn into focus. His expression was neutral but his eyes burned with emotion, a crack in his otherwise perfect facade. Scared, frightened, and nearly on the verge of tears - he was absolutely petrified. A second later, she could feel Vyn's magic cocooning her, saturating her. 

“....Are you alright?” Vyn leaned in close, Rosa had to strain to hear him. She nodded, not trusting her voice. She could barely keep it together, but… looking at him… 

Can he?

“Perhaps,” Vyn seemed to regain his composure, the cracks slowly fading from Rosa’s view, “you should sit in the first room whilst I assist the designers.”

“Yeah… maybe…” If she could keep her composure, maybe convince Vyn to sit next to her.

Rosa felt Elizabeth let go of her hand as Vyn offered his. Hesitantly, she took it as he escorted her by her hand and waist back to the display room, bringing her to one of the loveseats. To her displeasure, Luke quickly sat next to her and checked her thoroughly. “What happened? Are you ok? Do you need anything?”

“Just… a bit overwhelmed.” Understatement, but the best she could do. “Little dizzy after.”

Elizabeth seemed to levitate as she hastily moved to the couch. “Was this too much? I am sorry, my dear.” She nearly knocked Vyn out of the way as she leaned over, using her cane to balance. “I was just excited to share the cellar and vaults with my future granddaughter.”

Were all fae like this? Completely unaware of human limits? Rosa gave a breathless laugh before she caught Vyn’s attention. Gone was the haunted look in his eye replaced with this… dead gaze. She almost missed the panic. “Well, at least I’m accepted as a member of the family.”

She could almost feel the icy mood change from Luke. Not the words she should have said.

Eirik observed the group intently from the doorway. Finally, he turned to the designers. “Since we are keeping the wedding gowns secret from us men, I would like to invite both designers to select anything that may be needed for their gowns. Reasonably.”

“S-select?” 

“Anything, your grace?”

Both spiderlings spoke up, locking eyes. 

“My son’s wife deserves your best work, but I remind you that her comfort and modesty is paramount.” Eirik beamed at Rosa. She kept her head up, trying not to cry in gratitude. 

“Indeed,” Elizabeth nodded. “In fact, we do need to choose a few tiaras or hair ornaments for her.” She assessed Rosa with a sharp eye, moving Rosa’s head with the back of her hand. “Something small, perhaps a hair comb?, at least for the Christmas ball. Tradition says she shouldn’t wear family jewels until married, but she’s practically family as is.”

Rosa didn’t have to look at Luke to see him fuming. She sighed. “Will I have to wear one?”

“For the Christmas Ball? I would like you to choose something you like. For your Svartan Ceremony and gala? Yes. You must.” So, no getting out of it. Rosa put on her best smile. Elizabeth stood up, dropping her hand, before she tapped her cane. “The grandeur and opulence will be on full display within the Church’s rules, and it seems that Eskilstuna is clamoring for a taste of Haspran glamour!”

Oh no. “Oh?”

Elizabeth seemed even more elated. “This is the first Haspran wedding in half a century. Of course people are going to celebrate. The people of Eskilstuna want to continue the party for an entire week.”

A week? Rosa felt her smile fade a bit . She could do this. I can do this.  

“...” Elizabeth laid a hand on her shoulder, giving a warm smile. “Do not worry. We will be there to help.”

But what would happen before that? Would she still be suffering with these odd hot flashes and bone pains? Would they decide if she would turn fae? Oh how she wanted to pry into Vyn’s mind and ask, but… not here, not with everyone. If this was the way she could be with her mate for now, then it was worth it. If only she could break through this distance…

“Do you have any requests?” Eirik asked again of the spiderlings. 

Both spiderlings stared at each other, cautiously. Finally, Evelin stepped forward. “If you please, Your Grace, at least nine bobbins of golden thread for embroidery, if it pleases you.”

Eirik nodded, “And you?”

Aiko contemplated a moment longer. “I request nine bobbins of silver, and high quality and clarity diamonds for embedding between the two dresses, each stone at minimum 0.20 carats.”  Looking at Rosa for a second, she scanned her body once before she curtsied low. “Approximately, I would request a kilogram of them for adornments.”

A casual request from Aiko that would have mortified Rosa. If Rosa had bet beforehand, she would have said these riches would have been denied. But after seeing the extent of the vault, the realization of how much wealth she was marrying into was… flooring, at best. 

“Both are granted. Albert,” Eirik gestured to his son, “let us procure and catalog these items. Ogier, please escort Miss Sumner back to her rooms.”

Ogier couldn't even speak as Lilah moved forward, next to the Dowager. “Shall we, Miss Rosa?”

Rosa nodded and stood, Luke right next to her. “I've got her. Come on, they can lead us back.”

No more was said as they left the room, but as they walked up the stairs, Lilah leading them through the hallway, Rosa couldn't help but hear Luke's mumbling. “For fuck’s sake, Rosa. We're too normal for this shit.” 

Oh, Luke. She didn't think he'd believe her, even if she did tell him. 

—--

“Thank you for choosing Themis Law. Have a good day.”

Kiki was bored.

The day was fine. Unlike a normal winter day, the sun was bright and gave a little warmth to the world. Kiki was bundled up as warm as she could be on this December day. 

She sighed.

Her best friend was no longer around after doing the most spontaneous thing in the world -  getting on a plane to go to her boyfriend, fiancee, baby daddy, Love Interest, husbando, whatever you wanted to call him - and she had yet to process her best friend’s absence. Work was work and Kiki had done her best at the paperwork, but it felt so… empty. There was no new gossip, no one to get bubble tea with at lunch, only a question about who would take over Rosa’s position as Mr. Wing’s partner. Mr. Wing himself had stayed silent on this matter, burying himself so deep in his work that Kiki literally never saw him anymore.

She was bored. 

She could always send a text to her... “new friend” but she didn't want to bother him. They met up twice since that fateful day at the club, once in private for a sweet lunch and another for a night on the town with him in disguise. He never pressed their relationship, and Kiki didn’t ask what they were. Lord, anyone that knew her and her history knew just how much of a fangirl she was, but having him one-on-one felt intimate, kinda like what she imagined Rosa had with Dr. Richter. 

Did she even dare to fantasize?

Kiki sighed again. Kanon’s photoshoot with Pax would be plastered all over the internet in a few days, she could delay her death by fangirling until then. He had even suggested on their date, when he told her about his modeling gig, that he would get a photo and sign it just for her. 

Death by blood loss or death by boredom. 

Kiki leaned back in her chair, eyes barely taking in the screen in front of her.

She missed Rosa.

Rosa would be squealing immaturely with her about her good fortune. She would want to know what their goals were, how things were progressing, and how Kiki felt about everything. Rosa would be supportive, even when Kiki didn’t know what to do with any of this complicated “undefined” relationship stuff. Or if she even wanted it, in the first place.

She missed her best friend.

Though she wouldn't tell her that. Just knowing that someone broke down that stone cold, “I’m-not-going-to-date-until-I’m-Senior” attitude of her friend's heart was amazing. To know that she would defy expectations and... leave it all after the Senior exam for love.

Kiki wasn't that brave.

No, she was happy for her friend, but… she couldn’t deny she missed her.

She sighed again. Things were just monotonous at this point. Maybe she should get up and offer to help Mr. Lin or Ms. Li just to wake up a little.

The automatic double doors opened and Kiki sat up straight, fixing her plaid overall dress and blouse. On the off chance it was a client, it wouldn't do well to look bored, but busy and active. She wanted to make herself appear competent, like Miss Taylor and her best friend.

“Miss Bennett.”

“Hmm?” Kiki snapped out her thoughts to see Mary smiling warmly at her. Beside her was a tall older man wearing what looked like a designer suit. A hat was in his off hand, showing off silvery brown hair, and a small briefcase in his other. “Everything alright?”

Mary nodded, her hands folded over her pencil skirt. “Yes, could you please take Mr. Wechsler up to Miss Taylor and Mr. Wing? Both of them have been notified and they should be waiting in Miss Taylor’s office.”

“Oh, sure.” Normally, Celestine would greet clients at the door if they were scheduled. She didn’t think much of it though. Standing up, Kiki bowed formally to the man. Professionalism, be formal yet welcoming. “Welcome, Mr. Wechsler. Let me take you to the bosses.”

Mr. Wechsler smiled brightly, his blue eyes sparkling like water. “It is appreciated. Thank you, Miss Bennett.”

Kiki smiled and gestured for him to follow her, walking to the stairways. He looked familiar, very familiar, but from where - Kiki could only make a guess. “What brings you to Themis, Mr. Wechsler?”

“On a formal errand from my benefactor, Miss Bennett.” The man smiled, his entire form exuding formality and dignity. He looked sharp, a well tailored jacket with gold cufflinks. His hair was styled in a more clean fashion, so much so that he looked out of a history book. He almost reminded Kiki of Dr. Richter in his elegance but - 

“Well, I hope Themis can help your benefactor.” Kiki wasn’t going to press. Client confidentiality and all. Maybe she could learn more later. “We’re one of the best law firms in Stellis, so I’m sure we can help.

The man simply smiled, a smile so familiar. 

Kiki blinked. He kinda looked a little like that driver that ran over the bike. Did he actually know Dr. Richter? No, that was silly…

Arriving at Celestine’s office, Kiki knocked once, waited for permission, and opened the door. “Miss Taylor, your guest has arrived.”

Sure enough, Celestine was sitting at her desk, typing something. while Artem gazed through the window. Papers were neatly stacked on the end table and a simple folder sat on the edge. Celestine lifted up her head before she stood quickly, smoothing out her suit. 

“Hello, Mr. Weschler. I was told by our receptionist that this is an urgent matter.” Celestine darted her eyes quickly to Kiki and back to the man. “Is… everything ok?”

“Everything is fine.” He bowed respectfully. “I was ordered to meet with you all, so it would be easier to report like this.”  

Kiki took a step back and bowed. This was confidential. “If you need me, I will -”

“Miss Bennett?”

“Yes?” She raised her head.

Mr. Weschler smiled charmingly again, setting his briefcase down on Miss Taylor’s desk. “I do believe you're needed for this meeting.”

“O-oh?” Did she do something wrong? Why would someone need to talk to her alongside her bosses? “Sure! If… that is ok…?”

Celestine stepped out from behind her desk toward them both. “Then, what brings you to Themis?”

“A delivery, for you three.”

The three of them? Even Artem fully turned around, giving Mr. Weschler the side eye. The man pulled out three envelopes from his briefcase, checked something on them, before handing one to Kiki. “For you, my lady.” He turned and handed the others to Celestine, who graciously took it. “And for you two, Miss Taylor and Mr. Wing.”

A letter? Hand delivered? Kiki looked down at the green seal before opening it. 

The Haspran Family cordially invites you to the Wedding of… Lord Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran and Lady Rosa Sumner. This invite formally requests your attendance to the ceremony, luncheon, and gala following the wedding - 

Kiki’s mind errored. 

A wedding. A big wedding.

A goofy grin formed on her face as she read the letter title again. 

-the Wedding-

Rosa… was getting-

“OH MY GOD!” Kiki squealed, jumping up and down like she won the lottery. Artem gaped at her as if she was mad, and Celestine’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head. But she couldn’t stop. Her best friend was actually getting married! “Yes, yes, I want to go, please!”

Mr. Weschler smiled cheerfully and bowed his head as Celestine opened the letter, her jaw dropping. “Rosa sent you?”

“I was sent by my benefactor, Miss Taylor, and that is Haspran House.” Mr. Weschler bowed formally, hand over his heart. “I am Lord Viggo Weschler, and I and my house serve the Haspran family.”  

So, he could be Vyn’s friend. Kiki giggled deliriously as she took in more of the invite. January 1st, RSVP immediately. No way she was going to miss her best friend’s wedding! How fast could she get to HR? Did her passport need to be renewed? Would she need a visa?

Artem’s eyes narrowed as Celestine handed him his invititation. “Mr. Weschler, how hard would it be to book a room in Svart at this time of year?”

“Should you accept the invitation, all hotels and accommodations will be provided by Haspran House.” Holy forking shirtballs! “In addition, the Upper House wishes to grant Miss Kiki Bennett a special honor.” 

Her? Kiki couldn’t stop bouncing. “Anything for my best friend.”

Viggo nodded. “While tradition states the maid of honor must be a representative from Haspran House, they are willing to offer you a position as a bridesmaid, along with all the honors that come from such a title.”

“Yes, yes, 100% yes!” Oh no, did she screech her answer? Oh well, too bad. This was absolutely amazing! To hell with going to Human Resources first! Her best friend was actually getting hitched. She knew it was bound to happen with a baby on the way, but so soon? 

“Rosa is now marrying this… Vilhelm?”

Artem’s voice sounded bizarrely flat and even and Kiki had to look at Mr. Wing. He sounded distant, defeated, a complete contrast from before. Viggo simply smiled. “The man you know as Dr. Vyn Richter uses a necessary pseudonym. His birth name is Lord Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran.”

Whoops! Kiki started cackling as both of her bosses’ jaws hit the floor. “Looks like that secret is out of the bag!”

Celestine looked back and forth between Mr. Weschler and Kiki before a light clicked. “Wait a minute. Vyn is Albert?” 

Kiki bit her lip and nodded, holding back her giggle. “Those were great smoothies and beautiful flowers, weren’t they?” Kiki chortled. Artem looked physically sick as Celestine laughed, crossing her arms and smirking at Kiki. “Well, someone knows a bit more than I do! But do you know everything?” Her eyes twinkled with mirth, as if she knew some big secret. 

She thought she knew more than Rosa’s best friend? “Oh I do, I think I knew before you.” Kiki winked before turning to Viggo. “How’s Rosa and the baby?”

Vaguely, Kiki heard Artem wheeze in shock, but Viggo simply smiled. “She is quite well. The Upper House has pushed the wedding to legitimize the heir.”

Oh god! Kiki couldn’t hold back the squeals. “Oh, yay! I am so happy for her! What do I have to do?”

Mr. Weschler bowed briefly to Celestine. “May I borrow Miss Bennett for a fitting? Mr. von Hagen has offered to use his company’s services to prevent delay.”

Even MARIUS was in on this? Rosa had friends everywhere! 

Celestine read the invitation once again. She smiled. “Yes, go right ahead. Also, please inform the House that I will be attending.” She openly challenged Artem. “And you, Artem?” 

Artem didn’t say anything for a moment, studying the invite in Celestine’s hand. It only confused Kiki more and more. Was there a problem? 

Finally, he responded. 

“Yes, I’ll come.”

Chapter Text

The annex’s meeting room was filled with tailors as seven men waited patiently. The room was a deep emerald green, with two pedestals in the center of the room. Eirik smiled as two tailors rapidly worked around both Vyn and Luke, taking measurements and marking adjustments with chalk. Vyn kept still as the man worked quickly, subtly working the fine material to form closer to his body.

“You have grown, Albert.” Eirik commented, completely at ease in the space. The sound of phonograph leisurely played, creating a relaxing atmosphere. “I am glad we can get your measurements this quickly. You deserve the best for your wedding.”

Vyn said nothing. His father knew his mood, how it took all of his composure not to curse this castle, curse out their gods who brought them hope and -

His father’s magic sent a reproachful spike through him. He needed to compose himself and mind his errant thoughts while in the Court’s reach. The tailor made a few notes on his notepad, continuing on as if there was no tension in the room. However, even the most dense could see how… livid one person was. Oddly enough, it was not him.

Luke radiated an aura of discontent and loathing from the moment he was summoned. Between Ogier’s “lessons” and security briefings in preparation for the wedding events, Luke had very little time with his sister, especially with her lessons on etiquette and Svartan language. His hatred for all things Haspran and Svartan seemed to grow daily and, with Vyn’s melancholy attitude, it would be a miracle to pacify him.

“So, Mr. Pearce,” His father ignored the strained atmosphere and started the conversation, “could you tell us a bit more about yourself.” Vyn raised an eyebrow, questioning what his father was doing. 

“Huh?” Luke turned to look at Vyn’s father, only to get a small slap on the shoulder from the tailor. 

Eirik chuckled. “I wish to know more about you, since our families will be joining soon. Rosa has told me about herself and her family, but I would truly like to hear about you.”

Instantly, Vyn noticed Luke’s face turn pale. Had his father had not caught on that Rosa’s brother wished to be more than a step brother? She is my mate. Every possessive bone in his body wanted to prove it, to show off how perfect they were together - 

But to live as a fae … she has to die?

Vyn instantly sobered, trying to keep that thought out of his mind. It was enough that the Court  was preparing for this wedding without him agreeing to her change. Once it was discovered that their gods endorsed this, it was all but inevitable in their minds. 

But could he? 

“Well,” Luke started, drawing out the word. “I have a degree in bioengineering, and I work as a detective in Stellis.”

“Bioengineering?” Eirik questioned. “And a detective, running an antiques and repair business, and government work? You seem to be a jack of all trades.”

“Yeah…”

Vyn felt a tap on his shoulder and adjusted his stance accordingly. He could easily see Luke’s face now, his eyes narrowed.

“For such opposing professions, even Mr. Wechler seems to be impressed with your skills.” He could feel his father’s magic flooding the room and Vyn tried not to visibly respond. Luke didn’t seem particularly sensitive to their magic, but it wouldn’t take much. “What bioengineering major needs espionage skills?”

Luke didn’t seem to answer.

His father took a moment to study Luke. “Tell me, young Raven, how does the NSB treat you these days?”

Vyn kept his laugh to himself as Luke spun in shock. “Seriously, how the hell do you know?” The tailor groaned softly in frustration at the smeared chalk. 

“You are not the only one versed in national security.” Eirik smirked, sitting up straight. “After my son’s first meeting with you, as I mentioned when we met, I had a background check run on you. With the efforts of my international surveillance service, a dossier was created on you.”

Luke’s eyes shifted to Vyn, rage burning. Vyn took a deep breath. He could ignore it. It would only be a bit longer to finish his fitting. 

“Hey, it all worked out.” Marius finally quipped, arms over the back of the ornate couch. His white sleeves were rolled up, showing off lean muscle. “Besides, I didn’t know the puppy was part of the NSB. Learn something new every day.”

“It’s confidential.” Luke’s voice was sharp. Vyn watched as the tailor knelt down, working on his pant length. Almost done, almost away from the firing squad.

Marius scoffed, dismissing his claim. “You’re with family. You’re good.”

Luke didn’t seem to buy it. It only increased the glaring toward Vyn.

“Regardless,” Eirik cut in, turning the conversation, “you and Lady Rosa are not blood siblings, are you?”

“No, sir.” Luke said as the man tapped his shoulder. After a second, with Luke visibly confused, the tailor sighed and mimed holding his arms up. Luke complied, blushing in embarrassment, and the tailor went back to work. “Our parents were good friends, and we grew up close, too. After my parents died, they adopted me.”

“My condolences.”

Luke shrugged, earning a slap from the tailor. “Sorry – and it was years ago. Rosa and I were, like, four years old. We shared everything after that, just like real siblings.”

Eirik chuckled. “I would assume you would have a story or two about your childhood then.”

The tailor tapped Vyn’s shoulder twice, indicating he was done. Vyn moved to sit next to Marius, only for the tailor to gesture the other man upward. “I may have a few.”

Vyn was deeply intrigued. Stories about his mate in her childhood, what he wouldn’t give to learn about her, to know what exactly started his mate’s interests and how her sweet personality formed. He tried to feign disinterest, but perhaps his father would be the key to Luke’s acceptance. 

Eirik laughed. “You are among good company, Mr. Pearce. Please, would you tell us a story, perhaps to get closer as family.”

“I still haven't agreed to this marriage.”

Or not. Absently, Vyn wondered how angry Luke would be if he knew what his sister asked for. All her hopes and dreams…

For me.

The thought of it sent painful despair down his body. He could feel the emotions of the Court radiating around the castle and knew that all had strongly supported this outcome. Everyone but him…

But even thinking about taking her life, Vyn couldn’t imagine it. He could still see her lifeless body on the shores of Stellis, how every iota of his body rejoiced as she coughed out the sea water only to panic again as she stilled - like a corpse. He had sworn he would never again see her like that, doing everything in his power to keep her alive and well.

Now? He had to watch her die in the Court during their fae marriage ritual, by his own hand. The gods were laughing at him from somewhere, watching his suffer - 

“Albert?”

Vyn blinked as he looked into his father's eyes. His emotions were taking over the court. He took a deep breath. Still, he had a part to play. “Forgive me, father, I was distracted.”

“Distracted?” Marius smirked. “Already imagining Missy in a wedding dress? Or two? Or none ?”

Of course he was, it was a dream come true. It was everything he ever wanted, everything he never even permitted himself in daydreams, in the most nightmarish way imaginable. Vyn could only imagine how beautiful she would be in a gorgeous white dress to marry him. Fighting his arousal at the sheer thought, Vyn responded.  “Rosa will look stunning in anything she wears. I am more concerned of the stress she is undergoing with grandmother.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “She's not that bad. Her bark is worse than her bite. A playful old woman who likes annoying nicknames.”

“Then be sure never to meet Leonard, though I know he has spied on you both in the castle.” Eirik gave a chortle. “I am sure he already has nicknames for you two.”

Luke tried to check the Duke’s expression, only to get a growl from the tailor. Unlike them, the king’s tailor wasn’t fae and only had so much patience. Begrudgingly, Luke turned back toward the mirror. 

When this was over, Vyn needed to give Luke the present from the PAX auction. It wouldn’t do much good for Vyn to keep it, and he would need to stay very close to Rosa after the wedding. Human or fae, she would still be carrying their child. She would need to rest, and he would give her anything she needed. 

Anything for the woman who had given him everything.

“Hey, Vyn?”

At Luke’s question, Vyn focused on his future brother-in-law.

“...” Luke appeared pensive, as if trying to word what he wanted to say properly. It unnerved Vyn as the man thought through his question. “... You said you didn't want to stress out Rosa. But…” His eyes caught Vyn’s in the mirror. “she’s more stressed than ever. You see her, she’s doing all this for you. ”

“Dude,” Marius glared at Luke, “Really?-”

“Hush, Mr. von Hagen.” Eirik quieted him.

Luke waited til they stopped before continuing his inquiry. “I wanna know…why are you doing this? Is it your dream? Because she's never told me ever that she wanted this, and it feels like this is just hurting her more.”

Of course it was.

The woman he loved, nearly dying because of their child. A marriage, hurried instead of crafted lovingly for two. A major life decision rushed because of a mistake he made. Every day, the consequence of his actions haunted him.

But -

“Luke,” Vyn leaned forward, feeling his magic grow restless, “you asked me before what I honestly loved about your sister, and I responded in turn with full honesty. To me, your sister's mind, her thoughts, her dreams - they were the things that drew me to her, why I fell for her in the first place. But you of all people should know that dreams shift and change…”

The atmosphere grew tense as Eirik watched his son carefully. Even the tailors seemed to halt in their actions.  “Why am I doing this?” Why did he go through everything? It was Rosa’s smile, Rosa’s heart, what she told him every day they were together. And I believe her. He trusted her to tell him her needs, that their dreams aligned. “Because I want your sister's dreams, I want to see your sister’s success, her highs and lows. I am deeply honored she feels the same way about me - I do not feel worthy of her love. I confess, I would be much happier to live simply in our house, together, than this pompous ceremony-”

His father’s irritation flashed in Vyn’s mind but he ignored it. He could only tell the truth. “No, Rosa wished to come here, wanted to start a life correctly, and the summons came. She wanted to come here. She asked to petition the Upper House. I would give anything to make sure she is happy and satisfied. ” Anything to turn back the clock, anything to make her dreams a reality, anything.

But to change her… To hurt - no - kill her, turn her into what he hated the most. 

He didn’t even know if he could.

“...” Luke kept quiet, studying Vyn in the mirror. 

Marius let out a whistle, diffusing the tension. “Boy, the girls have to be having fun. Next time, I’m wearing a dress and hanging with the chicks.”

----

God help me. Or gods? At this point, Rosa couldn’t be too picky.

“Duke George the 4th.” Elizabeth walked over, petting her shawl. Her smug smile only enhanced her beauty as she took in the large portrait. “Oversaw the first modernization of the Haspran Castle. It’s because of him that modern plumbing was introduced, thank the gods.”

When Rosa woke, the men had already been pulled to the annex building - for their fittings. She quickly reminded Lilah that Vyn would be under Evelin’s pledge. She nodded, but said that even a spiderling needed to pace herself, suggesting perhaps some of Evelin’s silk and Aiko’s materials could be used for Lord Vilhelm’s accessories, to respectively match Lady Rosa’s gowns. She couldn’t argue with that, not when she was ordered out of her bed to be ready for Her Grace.  

Less than an hour later, here she was, touring the castle grounds with Duchess Elizabeth, wearing a less formal and far more comfortable ensemble than usual. Rosa managed to grab her little pebble bracelet and throw it on before she was whisked away. They were starting in what Elizabeth called the Formal Portrait Hall - a sitting room where countless Haspran nobles sat on the walls, poised and displayed for all to see. She had already been through two parlors and a salon along this hallway. Lilah stood far enough back, hands folded over her stomach, as they glided through the seemingly endless rooms. 

Rosa giggled to herself as Elizabeth rolled her eyes comedically. “The servants quarters were renovated first since they are the lower quarters while a plan was made to salvage the ornate decor of the main house and annex.” She sighed and flipped the corner of her shawl over her shoulder. “The entire renovation took four years and countless awkward trips. Well, the French Chateau found good use.”

French? That implied there were chateaus elsewhere. Oh lord, did she want to know how much land they had? Rosa didn’t dare to ask-

“Ask,” Rosa blinked as Elizabeth glared at her, “I want secrets to go away when it is between us.”

“It’s… rude.”

“Bah!” Elizabeth flung her hand away, her shawl half falling off her shoulders. “You are too nice, too formal, especially if we are to be family . There are many other Hasprans that would blurt out the question. So, please… do it.”

If she asked… “Well, what is the Haspran family’s… net worth… recently estimated…?” Rosa trailed off. 

Elizabeth nodded. “You are an independent and well educated woman. I can see that on multiple levels.” She continued walking, passing a set of three women, all with white hair and golden eyes. “Haspran Castle remains as one of the few castles that are independently owned and maintained with a little assistance from the Crown. We do accept that, in deference to other Svartan duchies, but we route those funds to the local hospital, schools, and such. We have multiple investments that perform quite handsomely, that are solely to pay our staff and fund our regional and international initiatives, such as the orphanage, and, well…” She gestured down to her feet, “... you’ve seen part of the vault and only a fraction of our holdings.” 

Rosa took a deep breath before shaking her head. “That… I knew it was a huge amount.”

“Humans think differently than we do, and we must keep up appearances that we are as such, to avoid unnecessary scrutiny.” Rosa looked at Elizabeth as she walked to another portrait, this of another noble family. “Money is to be invested, property is to be tended and distributed, jewels and artifacts are to be carefully collected, and we have created a functional system that ensures future generations will enjoy the same luxuries as we have.”

That made sense.

“Ah!” They stopped by a far older oil portrait, this one of a highly decorated man, wearing a dark brown fur pelt on his shoulder. “The first Duke of Haspran, Duke Alexander William Johan de Haspran. Many credit him with the current economic prosperity of Esklituna and, in fact, of Svart. ” 

The portrait reminded her of a more rugged Eirik and Rosa smiled at the portrait. “Was he the man in the Lullaby?”

“Goodness, no. That was a many… decades? centuries? further back.” 

When did Svart become a modern, hereditary-style monarchy? Rosa asked the question and Elizabeth mulled the question over. “Early 16th century, though I couldn’t tell you exactly which year.” She gestured to the portrait. “Legend suggests that his wife coupled with him on the shoreline when he managed to escape a particularly nasty sea battle. He had won, of course, but the adrenaline caused him to race home and lay with his wife. Most of the townspeople thought that she had sold her soul to a devil and nearly stoned her to death. Only one man stood for her.” 

“The Weschlers?”

Elizabeth nodded. “It is said that the contracts between the Hasprans and the Weschlers started back then. It is the only recorded history that we still have besides the legend of the Haspran Wife.” She gestured flippantly. “Personally, I do not believe that the first Duke laid with his wife in that… appearance. In human form? Most probably. In Fae - or worse - beast? I can’t imagine.” 

Rosa’s face heated up and she prayed that the conversation would move to another picture.

“... Did I say something discomfiting?” Nope, Rosa wasn’t so lucky as to avoid this topic. “Why is your face so red?”

“I… um… have slept with him…” 

“Thank the gods you know how biology works.” Elizabeth drolled. Rosa’s face bloomed brighter. This was how she died: embarrassment.

A cough broke the tension and both women faced Lilah, her blue eyes glowing. “I believe… Miss Rosa is referring to a non-human carnal interaction with Lord Vilhelm.”

“A non-human…” Elizabeth paused before she peered curiously at Rosa, almost breaking down the words. The silence could have taken Rosa at any moment, especially when Elizabeth continued. “You… have coupled with Vilhelm in that form?”

Rosa wouldn’t be embarrassed, she wouldn’t be. She nodded. “His… fae form is beautiful. I… and…”

“...And?”

“And?”

“Was it enjoyable?”

WHAT? Rosa’s heart stopped. “I-I mean-I-”

“Allow me to clarify my question: was it like typical human liaisons, dear girl. What do you think I meant?”  Elizabeth’s cheeks were dusted with a small reddish tint. “I always wondered if they were prehensile, or if it came as a pair. Alek would never show me his genitals in his fae form, as it might offend my delicate femininity, saying trivial things like he was inhuman in that form, and he always compared himself to his younger brother, even in his human body . Bah, so reserved, but so handsome, and he wondered what made me fall even more for him.” Her eyes darted down to Rosa’s stomach. “No wonder you conceived so quickly. I can only imagine how copulating feels, considering the flexible nature of the tail.” 

End me . 

“Forgive my Lady, Miss Rosa.” Lilah’s face showed no reaction, but - was she imagining it - or was her voice just a bit more jovial? “Such conversations are normally held between close friends, and there are very few accounts of Selkies and their fae forms.”

Wait. “There are?” When she was with Vyn, it sounded like every mated couple saw the merman form.

Elizabeth stopped abruptly to stare at Rosa. “Did you not think that? It is only with one’s mate that such things are born.”

“But aren’t Cornelius and Valencia mates?” What about MaryAnn and her husband?

“No, no, married in traditional human and fae fashion, but not yet mates.” Elizabeth pulled the shawl closer to her. “I do believe that Cornelius is hesitant about Valencia, even though he pushed himself to qualify for the Upper House as part of the arrangement to marry her. You have met the nymph, after all.” Valencia was a Nymph? And, did she catch that correctly? Valencia and Cornelius were an arranged marriage?! Elizabeth continued walking, surveying the ornate walls with a critical eye. “No, a child between those two will be exceedingly difficult without them being mates. Valencia only seems to want one thing and one thing alone with little consideration of her partner, and Cornelius tries not to step on her toes but withholds himself.”

The dynamic of the Court seemed confusing at best and illogical at worst. Rosa kept pace with the woman. “So, your Alek had a fae form?”

“Oh yes.” The woman closed her eyes and sighed blissfully. “I can remember that first time like it was yesterday. Long flowing white hair, chiseled torso that looked divine, and his gaze pinned me in place. I couldn’t dare move, as I loved him already and would never have run away despite my fear. And when he called my name.” Rosa had to fight a laugh as the woman swooned in place. “My gods, It’s entirely remarkable that I would miss the man at my age, but that I would still fantasize and desire his - “ She gestured weakly, indicating something more obscene than she wished to say.

Rosa laughed. “It is amazing. I remember the first time seeing him and thinking I was dreaming.” She held her arm up, showing off the bracelet on her wrist. “Vyn made this for me after the incident. He did everything he could to push his magic into this pebble for me, when he had none to give.”

Elizabeth touched her wrist for a second and smiled. “He can complain all he wants that he’s not a Haspran, but he is.” The woman shrugged off part of her shawl and offered the corner to her. “You’ve touched it before.”

She remembered, it was when she learned about the cost of her request. She touched it, feeling how soft, how warm the fabric was. It reminded her a bit of her bracelet. Meeting the Dowager’s eyes in surprise, she quickly realized what it was. 

“Is this… your mate?”

“Alek had the wherewithal to save some of his hair and had it secretly woven into a shawl to my liking.” Elizabeth brought the shawl closer again. “He said it… awakened something primal inside of him, and that I should wear it anytime I wanted.” She winked saucily. “Naturally, I wore it everywhere.” More somberly, she confessed with a sad smile, “And now, it is my most treasured item, worth far more than the entirety of the vaults.”

Such a gift of love. Rosa smiled. “He loved you, so very much.”

Elizabeth’s eyes drifted closed, her smile fading. “Yes… yes he did.”

“...” Rosa wanted to ask, so desperately wanted to ask what had happened, but to do it after such a happy moment.

“I see you are hesitating again.” Elizabeth’s eyes flashed. “ Ask. Before I become cross with you, troublesome girl.”

Rosa shook her head. “I don’t want you to be sad, not after reliving something happy.”

Elizabeth stared at her for a moment before she continued further into the room. “... It was Christmas time.”

Rosa watched as Elizabeth walked into the center of the room. “Alek and I were planning the yearly hunt. Richard, like always, was taking his preparatory classes far too informally and Eirik was galavanting with… her… at Ferro Winery.” Absently, she tucked the shawl around her more snugly. “At the Christmas ball, it is an old tradition that the men would arrive at the King’s estate beforehand and the women would appear later. I had been preparing myself with MaryAnn and-” Rosa watched as her frail hand grasped her shawl to her chest. “- I felt it, like a dagger severing my very life. I fell to the ground, sobbing, telling everyone something was horribly wrong. It was an hour later that I learned my mate and my eldest were killed among many others. Icy roads and an inebriated man behind the wheel left no survivors - that incident is still considered one of Svart’s worst.”  

Seeing Elizabeth’s devastated expression, standing alone in the middle of the room, nearly broke Rosa’s heart. The woman had been through so much, and yet had done so much for her family despite her grief. 

“After that, it was all a blur.” Elizabeth shook her head. “Eirik was appointed to Duke, against his wishes, I know that. He never envied the title or duties of his older brother, but he learned them all the same if only to be a support in times of need. I gave Eirik an ultimatum - he had to tell his fiancee what we were or he would have to terminate the relationship.”

“And she rejected him.”

Elizabeth gave a solemn chuckle. “I believed he would simply tell her about the fae or realize their relationship was unstable. Certainly not attempt to make that selfish harpy his mate! I had no idea she was pregnant. Oh, and my beloved son’s injuries… It felt like my world came crashing down in an instant. Everything Alek worked for… I…”

Rosa didn’t know if decorum would let her, but she still went to her, putting her hand softly on the twisted one in the shawl. “I think Alek would be proud.” Golden eyes met green. “And I think… he would be amazed at how well you did keeping the House together in impossible circumstances.”

“... it is no golden age, but…” Elizabeth gave a melancholy smile, “I think I would like to think that.”

Two women that loved with their whole hearts, gave everything for their mates. Rosa wondered if she could handle life’s uncertainties with strength and fortitude like Elizabeth, if she was granted a life with her mate like she had. 

“Bah!” Elizabeth quickly dried her eyes free of brimming tears. “Lesson number one: the public expects you to be on your best behavior. Manners matter. Emotions are secondary and private...” In an instant, she turned into the fearless Duchess Rosa knew her to be. “Where were we? Ah, yes,” she strode forward and opened a second set of double doors. “This is the smaller ballroom for this wing, and I should think this will be enough to entertain our guests.” 

A large room painted in a rich burgundy met them, dressed up with accents of cream and gold, quite different but complementary to the usual Haspran color palette. Two long tables reached from where they stood to the other end of the room, where they met with a connecting short table. Wainscoting wrapped around the lower half of the room, the warm cream color softening the walls. People worked in short bursts, from bringing in chairs and linen to dusting elaborate sconces on the walls. Rosa gawked nervously at the trio of workers tending to a central chandelier. 

Elizabeth smiled. “I do think this room suits our needs greatly.”

Rosa absently nodded. It was huge - far larger than any ballroom she’d ever been in -  and as she moved past the few servants moving things into place, she couldn’t help but wonder if Vyn was ok with all of this. 

“Settings will need to be decided, which fine china, oh, and the dinner.” Elizabeth kept talking as Rosa walked around the table, looking at the fine white linen. “Lilah, Has the chef come up with any ideas, something grand, something to honor both Stellis and Svart.” 

“I believe the tasting is scheduled for after the Baptism, my lady.”

“Good, good. There is still much to do. And how are the gifts coming along?”

Rosa tuned out the conversation. While she wanted to help, if she knew how much was being spent on gift baskets , she might have a heart attack. She moved between the tables, giving a small hello to the servants she passed. A few looked up and nodded in welcome before diligently returning to their work. She reached the end of the table and turned. At the end of the table was an overlarge set of double doors, cream and intricately detailed with gold. It was more art piece than a set of doors. 

But… as Rosa looked at the tiny crack in the door, she could see the dust hanging off the door. What was behind there?

“If you want to go in,” Rosa’s head spun to the dowager, who now stood beside her, “I will allow it.” Her wrinkled hand pushed against the cracked open door. “After all, it hasn’t been properly used in ages.”

The door opened and a large grandiose hall met Rosa’s view. It was dark inside, but through cracks in the curtains, one could see flashes of gold and other bright sparks. The floor was covered in a thin layer of dust, yet it seemed to hide something precious underneath

“It’s beautiful.” Rosa’s voice was no louder than a whisper, but it seemed to echo in the room.

“It is our ballroom: Le Grande Salon de Polaris.”

Rosa gaped speechlessly at Elizabeth, whose catlike smile grew larger. Elizabeth turned to Lilah. “Miss Munin, if you would help illuminate the space for us…?

Lilah walked past the ladies into the darkened space, her heels echoing in the space as she reached the closest curtain. Pulling a few ties, she moved to the edge and grabbed a cord before pulling. 

As the sun poured in, Rosa watched as the cavernous room lit up, gold and partially covered mirrors casting light onto every surface. Golden candelabra sat at every pillar, and Rosa counted three large and at least five smaller chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. Every trim, every accent, every little thing was dipped in gold, and the mirror on the wall opposite the windows radiated every bit of light. 

“I do believe it’s been quite a while since I entered this part of the castle.” Elizabeth walked in, stirring up the little dust on the floor. “No one wanted to utilize it after the Haspran tragedy, and eventually it fell under simple spring cleaning aside from being covered and closed otherwise.” 

Rosa entered further, her eyes drawn up to the giant fresco ceiling. It was the ocean, the storm perfectly in motion, and she could make out seals and merfolk in its swirls. Stars dotted the ocean waves in constellations. Her jaw dropped as she slowly walked in. 

“I always thought our Ballroom was far better than the Room of Mirrors in Versailles.” Elizabeth remarked with a moue of distaste. “Too much gold.”

Rosa snorted, covering her mouth.

Elizabeth ignored Rosa as she strode toward the room’s center, a wistful smile on her face. “Ahh, I remember it like it was yesterday. Being presented at my wedding, crafting the start of our revelry…” She sighed blissfully as she spun once, the ruffles on her dress following her movement a second behind. “Oh, to be part of another one in time will be a blessing.”

That word. “Lady Elizabeth.” 

“Yes?”

She said to ask so… “What exactly is a revelry?”

Elizabeth turned to Rosa, her hands and cane in the air. She blinked for a second before giving a chuckle.

“A revelry, Miss Sumner, is the closest we get to our -  their world.”

Rosa felt her fearful heart leap into her chest as Elizabeth danced, acting more like a young woman. “When strong fae congregate, together they can weave, a maelstrom that ends in an explosion of energy and magic that creates a liminality - a thin space between worlds.”

“But, what happens during a revelry?”

Elizabeth’s eyes flashed, and Rosa could see the fae lurking underneath. “We celebrate. We forgo the human coils we have donned and enjoy each other in our merrymaking.”

“How does that happen?” All this fae stuff was new to her, but with any luck, someone like the Dowager could help her understand. “Creating the revelry and the … thin space.”

“Through your wedding. Through the magic and the dance.”

Rosa tilted her head as Elizabeth twirled around. Even at her old age, she acted younger than her as she danced with an invisible partner. “I still remember how people danced and sang, how the magic of that night swirled around, but my Aleksandr was the most beautiful star in my sky.”

To see her dancing uninhibitedly made Rosa smile. She liked how Her Grace smiled, even if it was in memories. “So, the people, the fae?, create the revelry?”

“Yes,” the Dowager suddenly stopped, turning to look at Rosa, “and so you will as well.”

Huh? Rosa blinked as Elizabeth quickly walked over to her, grabbing her hand. “Your Grace, I-“

“Elizabeth, Miss Rosa.” The Dowager tapped Rosa’s forehead. “You are still too formal when we are alone. Come, let me teach you how to dance.”

“I-I can do some.”

Elizabeth gave Rosa a reproachful expression before she placed her hand back to Rosa’s shoulder. “You will need to dance proficiently in front of the court. Only those of our kind will be allowed to join the revelry. No more of this false bravado, arrogantly pretending your human, middle-class upbringing is sufficient.”

“Okay?” So, none of her family nor friends.

“Bah!” Elizabeth scoffed, pulling Rosa’s hand to hers while putting her hand onto her waist. “And a few of your closest, of course, but they will feel a bit stunned during the revelry.” The woman leaned forward and whispered. “Mortals get fae-struck under too much magic, and we will need much magic.”

Then how… “How do we start a revelry?”

“Multiple groups acting in unison.” Finally adjusting Rosa’s hand to an optimal position on the dowager’s shoulder, Elizabeth brought their leading hands up to create the frame. “For us, it’s a group dance. You and Vilhelm will be responsible for starting the dance. Now, follow my lead.”

Rosa had more questions, but Elizabeth started to whisk her around the dance floor in brisk turns. “One, two, three. One, two, three. This is a slow, quick, quick pattern, and you will be keeping up with the music.”

Rosa felt as if she was going to trip on her feet. She couldn’t look down to her feet because of her stomach and she felt nervous. Doing all this - she was going to hurt either herself or the Dowager. All she could do was try to count the steps.

“Eyes on me.” Her head snapped up to meet Elizabeth’s gold eyes, feeling like she should be remembering something. She looked intently at Rosa as they reeled around the ballroom, the only sounds their steps and breathing. “You will be dancing for a crowd of at least a few hundred. You need to keep up. No Court member would dare miss a chance at a revelry, especially a powerful, open one like ours.”

But why? “What is so important about a revelry?” Rosa asked as she tried to pay attention.

“Weren’t you listening?  It is the only way to our realm.” Elizabeth spun her around and Rosa nearly felt herself tripping. “It is a responsibility, a...gift...that denotes our status in this world.”

Rosa froze for a second. A gift? A responsibility?

Where had she heard that before?

Before she could ask anymore, Elizabeth pulled back and twirled Rosa again. Rosa closed her eyes, feeling her stomach start to churn, until she felt another hand on top of hers. Her eyes drifted over to familiar golden eyes. 

Vyn! 

There he was, looking down at her with that complex emotion. The hand between Rosa’s and Vyn’s moved, letting their skin finally touch. Vyn took up the position that the Dowager had once been in, placing his hand possessively on her lower waist. “May I have this dance?”

She nodded, licking her lips. This was the closest they had been since the boating trip. She placed her hand on Vyn’s shoulder just as she did Elizabeth’s while holding their hands. He smiled stiffly, face tense, before resuming the dance again.

This time, Vyn counted softly between them, keeping the tempo slow for her. Her eyes never left his as they continued twirling around the ballroom. A few times, he pulled back to spin her, but he never looked away. A strange mix of hunger and devotion that sent shivers down her spine.

Rosa bit her lip as he finally dipped her, his face bending down next to her, their noses almost touching. Goosebumps formed on her shoulders as her breathing labored. She instantly remembered what she had forgotten, transported back in time to Ireland when they danced to an Irish reel at Midsommer’s.

How she missed him. How she wanted to kiss him in front of everyone gawking at the doorway. She needed him to know that everything was ok. That he wanted this marriage as much as she did. 

As he dipped her back, Rosa could only notice how vacant Vyn was, how… detached he was. 

“Good show.” Applause drew Rosa’s gaze over to Elizabeth, her smile bright and wide. Beside her, the Duke stood by the open door and nodded in appreciation. “I think they will do fine.”

“I have no doubt they will.” Eirik’s voice made her blush as Vyn gently brought her back to standing. Rosa hesitantly met Vyn’s eyes and smiled. “It will be the highlight of the decade.”

“Ahhh, a Haspran ball.” Elizabeth looked wistfully around the room. “I remember your coming of age ceremony, dear Eirik. How your Viennese Waltz was superb.”

“Twas your teaching, mother.” Elizabeth playfully rolled her eyes. Eirik chuckled before bowing, hand over his heart and a fond smile on his face. “Shall we show these young ones how a true dance should happen?”

The twist on her face didn’t look human. “That sounds like the best idea you’ve had.”

Rosa watched as Elizabeth placed her hand in Eirik’s. He led her away from the group before taking a formal ballroom frame. Together, they started to waltz at a far more rapid pace.

They looked amazing, but… something was different with their dancing. Their magic… was it twisting together into something… What exactly were they doing?

“They’re combining their magic.” Vyn whispered in her ear. Rosa turned to look at him as he kept his empty gaze on the dancing pair. “They’re weaving a complex blessing together to demonstrate what we will do.”

“So… will I know what to do?” She wasn’t sure if Vyn would agree to turn her fae yet, despite being permitted by the gods. “You will.” Vyn held her close. “Some things with our talents require more knowledge, but some things are innate.”

She nodded, watching as Elizabeth and Eirik continued their complicated Viennese waltz. Her eyes turned to Vyn and… 

The emotion in his eyes cracked again, even as his face remained neutral. Her heart broke for him. “Vyn?”

“Yes?”

“...” So many questions she wanted to ask: Could they do the revelry even when she was pregnant? Would he be ok with her turning fae? Did he not want this path? She kind of wanted to smack him and yell at him to just TALK it over with her.

Did he need her to stay as she was, even if that meant a shorter life? 

Rosa smiled, an unsteady but honest smile. “I love you. Remember that I love you, no matter what.” It was the easiest thing to say when all the world felt like it was falling apart.

Whatever happens at court, whatever opinions others may suggest or insinuate, whatever things you may think I want or feel-

For one moment, one single moment, she saw him as he was - back in the isles, by their cove, happy, content, in love. Vyn smiled and leaned into her, his eyes meeting hers. “And I you.”

I will always love you. I will always choose you. 

Rosa could only trust her mate, that this would be ok. That they would come out stronger, together. No matter what.

Chapter Text

“Is that all you’ve got, Raul?!”

Marius half-watched with a yawn as Raul remained pinned on the mat, the other fighter having a clear advantage. She held the man's right arm behind his bare back, legs wrapped around Raul's. At the whistle, the fighters disengaged from the pin, as Gino rattled off the current score of this match. The fighters reset, and resumed sparring at the signal.

No way in hell poor Raul’s getting the W for this match up.  

It was damn early - every morning they woke up, the sun wasn't even up - and they were practicing their sparring. Most of the time, it was a simple workout and they’d be up to their rooms before Rosa and Vyn woke. However, Gino told them whoever won today's “clean” bracketed matches would get bragging rights and accompany the young Lord and his Lady to her outing today. Marius picked up on Gino’s subtext - no active fae powers in these matches, mundane skills only.

Marius conceded in his first round. He had a meeting with Duke Daddy Dearest today and he was not missing it. After seeing the private wine cellar and that security system, well…

Wet dream was an understatement. If only he had something else to taste…

Fighting his arousal, Marius watched as Helga struck again, forcing Raul on the defensive. The woman was a powerhouse, a true testament to the earth magic coursing naturally through her body. Raul didn't stand a chance.

Oddly enough, the nicknamed “puppy” had done extremely well in the mock tournament. Luke already had a seat in the car because of family rights, and Marius was positive the man knew it. However, Luke didn't seem to care, determined to best everyone that came his way, almost unopposed. It was amazing, considering that every person Luke faced was supernatural.

Did the guard dog know? He doubted it, but he knew something was going on. 

Marius didn't care. Eye candy was eye candy and Mr. “Detective/ Spy/ What-the-fuck-ever” had some of the best abs he'd ever seen. Fucker outdid him and that feeling - Marius couldn't tell if he was annoyed or impressed with Rosa’s adopted brother. 

And even better, there he was. 

Luke strolled out of the back room, spraying some water from his water bottle in his mouth. He demolished the previous round, pinning the last man to the mat in a few minutes in a high scoring maneuver. Marius raised an eyebrow. “Are you trying to get me going?”

“Was timing you til you made a vulgar comment.” Luke retorted, wiping the water off his mouth. Fuck, this cockblock knew how to press his buttons. “You seem to feed on lewd jokes and innuendos.”

Oh? Marius wriggled his eyebrows. “So you want me to - Fuck!” He ducked his head, wiping his eyes from the onstream of water. 

When the water stopped, Marius looked up and saw Luke sitting next to him, glaring as usual. “You need a damn cold shower.”

“Sure, if you join me.”

Another splash of water and Marius shook his silky hair free of the water. He watched Luke set the now empty bottle at his feet as his eyes stayed on the battle. On the mat, Raul was weakly trying to evade, but Helga kept on his ass as she roundhouse kicked Raul in the gut. Even Luke flinched. “Damn, she’s more violent and skilled than I expected.”

That was a bull for you. “Think you can take her?”

“...” Luke kept his eye on the match. Raul attempted to strike out with a right hook but Helga blocked it easily. “She’s really fast. Too fast. She’s really grounded. You have to watch her for a blind spot and hit her there. Something to knock her off balance…”  

“Only that?” 

Luke raised an eyebrow. “I’m not telling you everything. Not unless you tell me some shit.”

“Well, my dick is-”

“Christ, can you not be a pervert for five minutes?” Marius laughed at the exasperated tone. “Look, I’ve been trying to figure out things here. Your family and the Hasprans are friendly, right? Do you know anything?” 

He needed to be way more specific, but why give the man any pleasure for this? It was much more fun to watch Luke squirm. “Are you going to use any special techniques? You gonna strip me down and make me talk? ”

“Really?!”

“Do they actually teach you how to do anal probes as a spy? …. Because, not a deal breaker, but I’m not really prepped for that. Gotta give some warning, you know?”

“Oh my god, you’re making this weirder than it has to be! Jesus Christ, they didn’t cover how to interrogate fucking weirdos in advanced training….” Luke’s red face made all this teasing worth it. Marius couldn’t stop laughing. “Ogier said there’s something about Haspran House that might be keeping Rosa here. I’ve tried figuring it out but… nothing. ”

If Ogier kept hinting like that, this whole fae secrecy thing was gonna blow up in smoke. Luke was still too angry, and too much of a loose cannon. Marius rubbed the back of his neck. “Man, you had me horny and then do this? Your sister is smart, open-minded, and not about to back down from what she believes in. For other people, sure, but herself now, too. What makes you think I know what she knows?”

“Because you’re chummy with them, and apparently her?”

“Ya know, why don’t you try the radical idea of - I don’t know - talking to your sister?” Maybe, just maybe, Rosa could get permission from the Duke , if Rosa could get Luke to simmer down. Surely, Duke Daddy Dearest would be ok with it, no?  “Crazy idea, shocking, but you are siblings. And I mean talking , not angry yelling, like you’ve been doing.”

Luke kept quiet as he watched the rest of the match. Raul was on his back, Helga pinning him down in a knee mount move reminiscent of Ogier’s back in the isles. Damn, Raul seemed so sure he’d win that match in the locker room, but he’d been outclassed from the start. Marius watched as Gino finally called the match, Helga standing up, arms over her head and a girlish, bright smile on her face as she fist-bumped Raul, complimenting him on the match. She was strong, he’d give her that, maybe even the best out of the group…

Money is on the mutt.  

“Good job keeping that a clean fight, you two. Well done, Helga! Good attempt, Raul. Go take a break.” Gino said with a neutral voice. He didn’t even finish his words as Raul limped off in misery. Gino flashed him a pitiful look before he turned toward Luke. Crossing his arms, he seemed prideful. “You ready, Luke? The last match is set after Helga gets a 15 minute break.  I’m ready to see you against our best grappler.” 

“At least someone here doesn’t call me a dog.” Luke stood up and stretched. Marius had to keep himself from drooling at the flexing abs as he walked onto the mat. Goddamn teasing cockblocking son of a - “I’m ready.”

“Good! Maybe we’ll actually have a challenge today!” Gino frowned as Helga fixed her ponytail and stretched out her muscles, not a speck of sweat on her. Her smirk seemed to dare the man to do his worst. “Are you both ready? Helga, aren’t you going to take your break? It’s your fourth match in a row.” 

Luke moved into a fighting position as did Helga. “Early apologies for hurting you, miss.”

Helga’s smirk grew. “I was taught not to hurt puppies. I’ll hold back, a little.”

Marius laughed as Gino blew the whistle to start the match. 

In the blink of an eye, Helga dashed forward, hand darting out for a palm strike. Luke dodged easily, only for Helga to change course just as quick. Again, he narrowly avoided. Helga kept right on his heels with a flurry of strikes. Marius leaned forward in interest as he watched the match. They both moved quickly, almost in a trance like dance. Luke didn't seem to be making any progress, constantly bobbing and weaving against the onslaught of kicks, punches, and sweeps. He wasn't making any progress…

And suddenly-

Luke took a step back before he lunged forward unexpectedly, catching Helga in her shoulder with a wicked hooked punch. Marius watched as Helga flipped backwards onto the mat, landing with a solid thud on all fours. Luke regained his stance, hands in front. Helga looked flustered but quickly recovered, fixing her stance and setting her eyes back on Luke. 

Holy shit. Her eyes were stone cold and lethal. 

A second later, Luke was on her, now on the offensive as Helga focused on defensive blocking, trying to regain the initiative. He was relentless, attacking her stomach, her arms, her legs, anything with unusual patterns, keeping her off balance. Helga feinted to the left and lunged, trying to take a shot at him with a sweep of her leg. Luke responded with a kick to her open side that had Marius flinching. 

That unexpected kick toppled Helga, the momentum forcing her on the floor, rolling onto her stomach. However, before she could recover, Luke was on her, pinning her in prone with his arms and legs. “Yield!” Luke growled. 

“Fuck you, Mutt.” Helga spit out, as her arms shook, trying to push up against Luke’s weight. Goosebumps formed on Marius’s arm as magic trembled the ground below his feet. Shit, she was pissed.

“Yield!” Luke growled again as Helga thrashed and bucked underneath him, fighting desperately. 

“No! Not to you!”

Shit! Marius’s eyes darted to Gino, who looked between the two fighters with a stern gaze. He needed to call the match now. Helga was close to fighting “dirty,” Marius could feel it coming.

“Fucking, yield!” Luke pushed her arms again, snarling. “You lost.”

Helga screamed, the magic exploding around her as Marius swore he saw dust in the air start to move toward her. Everyone in the room could feel it, and Marius could only hope Luke didn't. Gino yelled. “Helga, Yield! Control now!”

“... FINE!” The magic dissipated as quickly as Helga’s rage came. She put her head on the floor. “I fucking yield the match!”

Marius’s jaw dropped. He actually did it.

Luke quickly jumped off, panting heavily. Beneath him, Helga stayed there, face on the floor and elbows blocking her expression. “....” He looked down at the woman before bending down and offering his hand. “Good match. If I’d have fought you earlier, you’d have kicked my ass.”

Helga gave Luke and his outstretched hand a dubious look. Several seconds passed and Marius watched as her red face turned even darker. “... Thanks.” She reached up, and Luke quickly pulled her up to her feet before he walked over to Marius, leaving Helga to face the music with Gino. 

“I get that she should’ve yielded, but what is his beef? Seemed like a pretty clean match to me, nothing below the belt... Marius?” Luke’s eyes darted down. “...Did you really enjoy that?” Luke narrowed his eyes at Marius, looking disgusted. 

Wait a fucking second- “Were you flirting with me- Unless, did you feet the earth move too, Lukey?”

“For fuck’s sake, no!”

Good.

—--

Leaving the island of Halvund was an adventure Rosa was ready for. One unmarked car was taken - Luke took the seat next to Rosa, forcing Vyn to the front seat. She fought her annoyance as they drove through Eskilstuna, finally stopping at a small medical center.

Upon check-in with the alias Dr. Weschler provided, the group was kindly escorted to a small waiting room where Sophie stood waiting. Ogier smiled. “Hello, Sophie. Was the orphanage quiet today?”

Sophie smiled. “How dare you use the ‘Q-word,’ big brother. I’m allowed to be here.”

“Never said you couldn’t, sister.” 

The tension alarmed Rosa and her eyes darted between the two. “Is… everything ok?”

“Perfectly.” Dr. Weschler almost snapped. “Let’s go. The men are to stay here. Keep your heads down, boys, don’t attract any unnecessary attention.”

Rosa nodded, not wanting to get in the middle of an argument with the siblings. Hastily, she followed after Sophie as they walked through the back of the center. “Dr. Weschler, can you slow down? You’re worrying me.”

As Sophie slowed, Rosa noticed a tense feeling with her. Sophie looked at Rosa with guarded eyes. “I sent off your bloodwork a few days ago and got back some preliminary results. I’m waiting for a phone call from a specialist about it.”

That didn’t seem that bad. Unless there was something more… “Did the other blood work come back?”

“Yes, and unfortunately there’s no improvements from before.” Sophie quickly scanned both sides of the hallway and the empty nurses’ station behind them. “Look, I was told by Haspran House that there is a…  treatment option for you, but it’s complicated and rather unorthodox.” Rosa immediately caught on. “I still need to do research on that but I’ve been pressing Ogier for more information from Upper House.”

At first, Rosa nearly asked if Sophie could ask Haspran House directly, but with how tightlipped the Upper House was, it would be impossible. Even now, Rosa couldn’t say much in public. “It’s…complicated.”

“Anything in Haspran House is.” Sophie deadpanned before sighing. “What do you think, Rosa? Is this an option you’re interested in pursuing?”

“I…” What could she say? “It’s an option, but I don’t know if we’ll take it. It isn’t only my choice.”

“...” Sophie narrowed her eyes and sighed. “... I will say more when we have all the test results, including this scan. Now…” She gestured to a room, “let's get this started so Ogier doesn’t roast me later.”

“Uncle wouldn’t do that.”

“To you, maybe, but to me, I’m still baby Sophie.” They walked into the room, where a female technician stood. “But the longer I keep you, the higher the chance that I’ll need to spend the night at the orphanage. I did print out those ultrasound images, by the way. Super cute! Made a few extras, too. I’ll bring them next time I swing by the big house.”

Rosa wanted to ask more, but the tech quickly moved her to the table and set her up for the scan for her bone density. A heavy domed metal plate - some sort of lead shielding for the baby -  was placed over her stomach before the tech moved to start the scan from the control room in the corner. She did a quick look for Sophie, only to see her no longer in the room.

Less than thirty minutes later, Rosa shook the hand of the technician that walked her back to the waiting room, saying that the scan would be read by the radiologist and results sent to Dr. Weschler within the week. She could only send a prayer that the results were good. 

Driving through the city, Rosa couldn’t help but stare out the window at the city. Modern yet with touches of the old world, it was a completely different feeling than Stellis. Here, one could get lost in the woods and never be seen again. In Stellis, the old and the wild had been relegated to the outskirts with spare pieces here and there. That wasn't here in Eskilstuna. The old was blended with the new, bordered by the natural environment all around, creating something unique…

While it wasn’t Stellis, Rosa found herself liking it here. It reminded her of the isles. It almost felt like it could be home, someday.

Sooner than she realized, Ogier pulled up to a curb on the side of the road. It was a modern building with touches of Svartan architecture, just outside the city’s center. “We have arrived.” 

Rosa took a deep breath, adjusting her favorite outfit over her changing body. Bless Evelin for modifying this outfit. To Davis’s and Lilah’s disapproval, Rosa wanted to show up to Cernunnos in her her typical lawyer persona, rather than her new Haspran identify. This was just some way to show them who she authentically was, rather than someone different. They both relented, especially after she asked Davis to do her makeup. Maybe I should get them holiday gifts… She could already imagine the little cherub's smile.

Ogier opened the door and Rosa stepped out as Luke left on the other side, Vyn moved to exit from the passenger’s seat. Luke quickly made his way toward her and pulled her to the side . “Hey.”

“Hey.” What was Luke doing?

Luke’s eyes darted over to where Ogier and Vyn were. He whispered lowly. “Is everything ok with you two?”

Rosa felt her skin crawl. This was the 2nd time Luke had asked. “Yeah, just… stress.”

“You can tell me anything, you know?”

Turning to Luke, Rosa noticed how… defeated he sounded. Even the way his eyes shone with hidden tears - she wanted to tell him, tell him everything. But knowing him…

Rosa bumped at his shoulder playfully, trying to alleviate the tension. “Just stress from the wedding, and they don’t want it affecting the baby. Or me.” 

Luke gazed down to her bump, his eyes darkening. “Yeah… your baby.”

He sounded so distant, but before Rosa could say anything, Vyn and Ogier walked up beside them. They said nothing as Ogier proceeded to open the door to the building. Rosa nodded as she entered. 

A modest interior greeted them with a statue of a horned man, hunched down, in the center of the lobby and looking toward the door. The man looked half goat, with hoofs and a furry bottom half, and he held a horn in his left hand. A few leather benches lined the side wall, where a picture of a group of people hung in the center. Rosa walked forward, noticing a plaque mounted at the front of the statue: 

Be with me, Cernunnos, whether I am moving or standing still, 

whether at home or abroad, whether at work or at rest. 

Be my strength and my counselor, 

providing both the judgment to choose the right path 

and the courage to walk it boldly.

Rosa viewed the statue for a second longer before approaching the man at the receptionist counter. Formal, professional, she could do this. “Hello, I’m here to meet with Mr. Haspran-Reindotter?”

“You are Miss Sumner?” At Rosa’s nod, the man smiled and reached for the phone. “We’ve been expecting you. One moment-”

“No need, Paul.” A familiar gruff voice called from the side. Out stepped an older gentleman, short, but well groomed. His white hair looked more greyish, and his eyes shone like topaz gems. He reached out a hand. “It is a pleasure to finally meet with you, Miss Sumner. I have awaited your arrival for some time. May I be the first to offer congratulations.”

Rosa shook his hand. He wasn’t the first to congratulate her on her marriage, but telling him that wouldn’t do much. “Thank you very much. It’s a pleasure to meet with you. Thank you for your endorsement and support in Lower House, too.”

Sigurd nodded before gesturing behind him. “Please, come in and make yourselves comfortable. I would like your professional help, if possible, and question someone for us.” 

Question someone? The statement hung in the air as they followed him in.

As they walked into the open office, Rosa couldn’t help but feel how… warm the place was. A mix of people worked in the main area, from cubicles to a small sitting area toward the far right side. It felt homey, and Rosa was instantly reminded of Themis. Even the color of the walls - a soft olive green - felt calming yet professional. She kept pace beside Mr. Haspran-Reindotter as the others kept a distance behind them. “So, you wanted to talk about Apollo?”

“Yes.” Sigurd stopped in his tracks, turning to look at her. “I assume you can now speak freely about your time there.” He gestured for her to enter a small conference room with an oval table, eight cushy leather office chairs, and a small beverage and snack counter.

“Yes.” God, when she received that verdict, nullifying the NDA - it was sheer relief.  Almost as good as the relief of sitting in this very comfy chair and getting off of her aching feet. Unless she was mistaken, Vyn was making a cup of tea for her, too.

Sigurd nodded from the head of the table, next to her. “Good, I need a strong person for what we're dealing with. Not just anyone can help take on a firm like Apollo.” He eyed Rosa. “What exactly happened there?”

“Sexual harassment.” Vyn knew the story, but Ogier and Luke didn't. This was not going to be pretty. “I was attacked at a festival outside Dublin and the perpetrator nearly raped me. I managed to grab a bottle to try to defend myself before he shoved his hands in my underwear.”

“Woah, woah, wait.” Luke asked, fuming. “ That ’s what happened in the Isles? Why didn’t you tell me?!” 

Rosa looked at Luke, giving an apologetic smile across the table. She couldn’t tell him, not until after the NDA burned, and by then, she couldn’t contact him.  

As quickly as the anger came, Luke tempered it down before asking Sigurd. “Are they who you are suing?”

“We have been trying, for years actually.” Sigurd gestured to Rosa. “When she won her defamation case and the court invalidated the NDA, it allowed me to proceed on behalf of the seven others and clear their NDA’s on similar grounds, and we'll be heading to court in February. We have substantial evidence to point to Apollo, but lack enough to guarantee a conviction thus far. Apollo won’t even meet us at the table to settle out of court for these women. ”

Seven. Seven other women fell into the same trap she did. Seven others that had their lives, their careers disrupted by Apollo. Rosa shuddered to consider if any of them were physically harmed as well. If not for Vyn, she would have fallen into the same trap. The fire burned even brighter inside Rosa as she vowed to make them pay, to find any evidence she could- Wait. 

Rosa took out her phone, ignoring everyone else around her. Scrolling quickly, she found the hidden folder where she saved the video, the one thing she never wanted to relive and-

“Well, well well, look who we have here.”

Sigurd’s eyes darted to Rosa’s phone as she smiled unsteadily. Though it hurt to hear it, this pain would be vindictive. She held it out to him. “I believe I have some evidence for you. This is a video I recorded during the attack.” She felt Vyn gracefully slide a cup of tea in front of her and take a seat next to her.

Everyone was quiet around her, but Sigurd smiled brightly. “Quick thinking. As expected of a senior attorney.” 

Rosa felt her face flush. “Tested, not passed as of yet.” It would be soon though, she only hoped she scored high enough-

“Didn't you get the letter we forwarded to the castle? Why did you think I congratulated you?

“...no? And, the wedding? Or the baby?”

Sigurd huffed, to Rosa’s confusion. He turned on his heel before he reached a side door, opened it, and strode toward a desk. A second later, he picked up an envelope and offered it to her as he returned to the conference table. “Then this is yours, Miss Sumner.”

Was she? Rosa stared at the opened envelope, slowly taking the letter out. He had said congratulations, but she assumed it was for her marriage, not this …

As she unfolded the letter, Rosa felt her eyes tearing up.

“It is our esteemed pleasure to announce Miss Rosa Sumner has passed the bar exam for Senior -”

She did it. Swaying in her chair, Rosa felt the hands on someone - Luke? Vyn? She couldn't tell - keeping her from crumpling. The room was spinning as she took in those words. 

I passed . 

“Again, Miss Sumner,” Sigurd sounded miles away, “congratulations on your achievement. You should be proud.” 

Rosa smiled and leaned into the person holding her, smelling Vyn’s scent. Her mate was there, of course he was there for her, she did it. She completed her dream.  

Yet, a bittersweet spark raced through her. Yes, she passed, she became Senior Attorney, but if she turned fae, how would she even be able to use it? Could she stand in a courtroom and change people’s fate? All her hard work, all that studying - 

No. 

All she wanted to do was help people. Being a senior attorney just meant she was good enough for her own standards. She remembered Celestine’s words: that the changes happened while studying, not with a badge. She looked up toward Vyn. 

He smiled at her, but he knew just as well. His eyes held happiness, sorrow, and some self loathing she wished she could simply kiss away. If only she could tell him right now that this changed nothing, that she still wanted that life with him. 

“Now that we’re on the same page,” Sigurd started as they started to settle down, “we’re finally in a position to take down Apollo. A whistleblower came forward a while ago and told us what was going on, but none of the prior victims would come forward.” He looked at Rosa with an approved glance. “None but you. And this recording of yours could be the key piece of evidence we’ve been searching for.”

“Who was the whistleblower?” Rosa couldn’t think of anyone that would dare say anything. 

Sigurd sighed. “A Miss. Phillips. Worked at Apollo for a while before you.” Wait. The Secretary?! There was only one other woman at the firm. She was the whistleblower? “However, we do have another individual willing to put in a plea deal with us for partial immunity. I think you’d be the perfect person to deal with him.He’s in the conference room across the hall.”

They moved across the hall, stopping by the door, and Sigurd smiled. “If you want to deal with him, I’d be content with it.”

“Is that wise?” Luke asked. “She did have problems with Apollo before.”

“I think it would be the best.” Sigurd turned to Rosa. “If she’s here through all this, she’s got a spine. I would like to see her use it. And that shiny new senior attorney badge, too.”

A test. Rosa could do this in her sleep. She nodded before she grabbed the door handle, and opened the door. A folder sat on the long table, a single man sitting nervously. His eyes widened as she felt her body calm. “Miss Sumner?!”

“... Mr. Chang.”

Chapter Text

For the first time in a while, Rosa felt her mind calm and sharpen. She always wondered how it would feel, seeing someone from Apollo again. So many thoughts, so many things she wanted to say… evaporated on seeing Xavier Chang, the other Apollo intern, sitting there… 

Rosa shut the door gently, keeping her voice even, polished, professional as she sized up her opponent. “Mr. Chang.” 

It was the first time they had met since the Apollo formal, but to Rosa, the sting of his betrayal rang in her head. No, as much as she wanted to get angry, to shout and yell, maybe go find a heavy law text to throw at his face, she was the better person. He knew he was wrong, otherwise he wouldn’t be seeking a plea deal. Now, she was here, asked by Mr. Sigurd to interrogate, and she wasn’t about to hold back.

“What brings you to Cernunnos, Mr. Chang?” Rosa opened the folder and did a quick look. Still an intern, under investigation - nothing that stood out as odd to her. He didn’t look like he was here on official business - the casual button-down shirt and slacks looked more like he was here on vacation. 

“I… I’ve come to help with the cause. I wasn’t expecting to see you here.” Xavier looked Rosa up and down, his eyes catching on her stomach. “Holy, wait - are you pregnant?” Rosa briefly caught disgust on his face, before he schooled his expression.

“That is an irrelevant personal question, Mr. Chang, and this is about YOU.” It wasn’t like she was hiding it. “Now, which cause are you here for, exactly? I recall you firmly siding with Apollo, last time we met.”

Xavier flinched. “I… “ He cast his gaze down to the table, his fists clenched. “Ever since you left Apollo, I… haven’t gotten what you said out of my head. That ‘Themis would judge’. It… wasn’t right what I did.” He lifted his head, making eye contact with her again, and Rosa could see a fire burning behind his eyes. “I want to do the right thing, by the oaths I took), what is lawful and just.”

“What changed?” 

“... Apollo knows they’ve done so many wrong things, and I think they’re trying to throw me under the bus.” Xavier stared bleakly at the table. “After you left, I kept to myself after countless complaint letters were thrown our way for all kinds of issues. They immediately suspected you as a person of interest, but when you said you didn’t tell anyone…” He trailed off. 

Rosa raised an eyebrow. “Who did you think it might be?”

“I knew someone had to know, knew the rampant problems in Apollo from the inside, and that you were just a red herring. You wouldn’t do anything to jeopardize yourself.” So, Xavier was at least smart enough to realize that. Rosa held back a smirk as she flipped a page in the folder, seeing a reference to the secretary once again. “When Nicole contacted me, it was only after I found out Apollo wanted to use me as a scapegoat for Mr. McGillivary. I wanted to leave Apollo, but they had too much on me, especially when I knew about the NDA. I like Nicole a lot, and I just couldn’t leave her there alone, either. She’s… She’s explained a lot of things to me.

“Does Apollo know you’re defecting?”

“No. They think I’m on a vacation after the last hit, when they lost the NDAs with all the past cases. I told them I wanted to visit my family on the continent for a week. I came here instead.” 

Rosa shut the folder and set it down, taking a seat on the opposite side of the table from Xavier. Her eyes narrowed as she studied him, as he squirmed in his seat. “So, what makes you think Cernunnous would extend a plea deal, Mr. Chang? What makes you think that we won’t win this case, with or without you-?”

“Look,” Xavier rushed to explain, “what happened that day… was an accident.”

Rosa raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. She could almost feel the eyes of everyone behind the one-way privacy glass, of Vyn, watching this conversation. She assumed they would hear everything inside this room. What would they think of this confession? She kept her head high as he continued. 

“I did a lot of stupid things when you were interning with Apollo.” Xavier’s words poured out of his mouth like verbal vomit. “I sided with Apollo just to get clout with them, I listened to them when they said I was the superior attorney, despite seeing how… amazing your summaries were.  I was told I was better, I deserved the recognition in their twisted intern competition, and not you. Hell,” he laughed incredulously, if not manically, "I even tried to get Dr. Richter to suspect and ruin you, by swapping your bags at the University dissertation-”

“Wait. That was … you?” HE did it? HE was the reason Vyn panicked when she accidentally stole his pelt?! This whole thing stemmed from Apollo’s misogyny and Xavier’s jealousy?! Rosa had to put her hand over her mouth to keep from laughing, yelling, or crying.

Xavier flinched. “Yes, because I thought… you weren’t worthy of where you were at. That… you were just the weak link…and I had to show them I was better…” He trailed off, his eyes not meeting hers.

So everything… everything that had happened - meeting Vyn, the internship, starting this relationship… all stemmed from his actions. After controlling her emotions, Rosa chuckled, drawing Xavier’s attention. “Then, Mr. Chang, I should thank you.”

“What?!” 

Rosa smirked. “Themis judges, and because of your actions, I have never been happier.” Turning back to the door, she smiled. “Perhaps we can work out some sort of deal after all.”

—--  

“Daddy! Daddy!”

Aaron put down his phone and scooped up the little girl skipping toward him. It was a quiet day, extremely rare for the doctor, but with the holidays coming, his wife ordered him to take some time off. Granted, he could understand her demands - what with double duty between the NSB and Stellis Hospital - but a doctor’s work is never done. “There’s my little girl. What’s wrong?”

The child giggled, her mischievous blue eyes shimmering. “Mommy says if you don’t get off your phone, you’re going to be in the doghouse.”

Aaron chuckled, carrying her further into the house. “Well, Daddy is on call and the phone needs to be nearby.”

“Yes, but you haven’t been called in right now.” A woman stood by the stove, a wok filled with veggies and his favorite noodles. “Your job has enough doctors that this one can spare five minutes to eat with his family for a change. Hey, were you able to get the holidays off this year?”

Yeah, and it took every bit of Aaron’s persuasion to arrange being off of BOTH jobs for 14 whole days. With Luke taking an extended vacation, the most dangerous of his assigned agents, he was able to manage a nice, two week long break, with just being on call for the hospital a couple nights. Thank god he asked for a longer time off. 

“I did.” Aaron hungrily stared at a plate of noodles. “I wager I have a decent honey-do list.” Their daughter was actively squirming to be put down, and he obliged. 

His wife smirked, playfully wacking him on his ass with a wooden spoon. “Maybe you’re not going to sleep in the doghouse now.”

“Oh no, I’ll do anything-” Aaron leaned in for a kiss.Baby #2 might actually have a chance tonight…

The doorbell sounded in the house, his lips skimming his wife’s by millimeters. Of course . “Stupid doorbell.” When was the last time he had any time alone with his wife? Weeks? Months? 

“I swear if that’s your job… ” Sharon gritted her teeth. Sorry, Baby #2, better luck next time.

“I’ll get it!” Aaron turned and watched his daughter skipping toward the front door. “Slow down, Erin!” He sighed and shrugged at his wife before following his miniature typhoon. Since she hit that milestone, she’d not stopped, much to their annoyance. From in the hallway, he watched as his little girl slipped on her shoes and opened the door, smiling. 

Aaron’s eyes narrowed. 

A man stood at the door, tall, imposing, wearing a well tailored suit. Someone unknown, but his muscles were large enough that he screamed threat. Aaron cleared his throat to make his presence known, as his daughter looked at the man innocently. “Hello Mister. Are you here to see my daddy?”

“Sweetie, please step away from the door.” The man at the door pursed his lips as Aaron gently pulled his daughter aside. “May I help you?”

“Are you Dr. Aaron Yishmir, friend of Mr. Luke Pearce?”

At the name of his agent and friend, Aaron bristled. “Depends on who is asking?” Damnit, what did Luke get himself into this time. 

The man sized Aaron up for a few seconds before nodding, reaching in his vest and pulling out an envelope. “I was sent to deliver this to you, Sir. Please allow me to wait here for a response.”

Aaron blinked as he accepted the thick, fancy envelope, turning it over in his hand. His name was beautifully written on it and a wax seal in green graced the back. He opened it and read it silently. 

You are formally invited to the wedding of Lord Haspran and Lady Sumner- “Wait…” Wasn’t Luke’s sister a Sumner? “Is… Luke Pearce part of this wedding entourage?”

“Yes, sir.” The burly man bowed elegantly. “His sister is to be wedded to Lord Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran.”

Who was this Lord? Why was Luke’s sister Rosa getting married to this man? Didn't Luke tell her by now? What the hell did Luke get himself into? Reading further down, Aaron read more of the details. “Is this just for me or my family?”

“The invitation is for your attendance to the wedding and luncheon after.” Aaron looked back at the man. “However, should you wish to bring your family, all expenses will be paid in full by the Haspran family including transportation and lodging in the nearby city.” 

Aaron needed to run a background check on this noble family first before going anywhere, especially with a date less than three weeks away. And during his holiday PTO. Holy hell. “How soon do I need to respond?”

“I will be in town until I receive your response, either to accept or decline. You have three days to decide.”

Taking the man's contact information, Aaron walked back into the house, holding his daughter's tiny hand and the fancy-ass letter. His wife threateningly narrowed her eyes at him, before he smiled. 

“Honey, what do you think about an all-expenses paid vacation to a winter wonderland for the holidays?”

Maybe Baby #2 could still happen.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Rosa wanted to sleep, but with only two weeks to til Christmas and the first wedding - something she still was in disbelief about - she knew that she couldn’t be lazy.

Xavier was accepted into the fold quickly after Sigurd presented the terms. He would be dissolved from Apollo and repeat his internship year at Cernunnos, with Sigurd as a mentor. He was required to take remedial courses in Ethics and pro bono fieldwork in workplace harassment cases. It was a new start, an opportunity for him to do things right. And as Rosa walked out of Cernunnos, Xavier thanked her for the second chance. Once in the car, Rosa asked how much of their conversation the others had heard. 

They had heard every word. 

Rosa refused to be embarrassed. She was a senior attorney now, after all. No, she had bigger problems. The wedding, Vyn's distance, and her medical test results… 

Was everything alright?

Every day she waited to hear something from Dr. Weschler, just a hint that everything was alright. It had only been a day since the scan - extremely similar to an x-ray, and yet… 

“Oh, such good fun!”

Rosa snapped out of her thoughts as Elizabeth’s voice echoed through the room. In the sitting room closest to their rooms, various silverware, plates, fabrics, vases - so much stuff - was lined up for Rosa and Vyn to approve. Lilah brought things in small curated batches, which napkins would be used, options for baskets and bags for gifts, cutlery and crockery for the dining. God, there was so much. The amount of insignificant details that required choices was overwhelming for Rosa. Even Marius's eyes kept darting to the opulent display in front of him.

In front of Elizabeth were multiple cards - RSVP cards she explained - that had been sorted into two piles by Lilah. One was vastly larger than the other, and Rosa could only hope the smaller pile was the acceptance group. 

Elizabeth picked up the smaller group and carded through it with an impassive glance, adjusting the shawl on her shoulders. “Well, we expected some to decline our invitation, and this is acceptable. The annex will have to be modified to accommodate those coming to the revelry.” She gestured to Lilah. “Contact our hotel, we will definitely need to reserve at least all their accommodations. Also, ask Cousin Francis for his additional rooms. Lord knows he is not full yet.”

Lilah bowed. “It is done.”

Well, that answered that. Rosa considered the few pieces on the coffee table. Currently, they were sorting through the best silverware. Beautiful gold and silver placewear shone in front of her, sparkling in ornate patterns. Most of it was practically identical and impossible for her to make a call. She picked up a butter knife, ridiculously heavy and gold. Something told her it was solid gold. 

“Ah, Lady Bordeleau responded in favor.” Elizabeth cooed as she separated the acceptances into specific piles. “Oh, she always brought the best wines outside of Ferro Winery.” She flipped open another card. “This one is from the harpies - that group is certainly never dull - and they’re sending an entire entourage for this Clark fellow? Must be some upstart, I don’t recognize the name, but they’re welcome.” Another card. “And Lord Dragunov? I have not seen him since my wedding, and he’s bringing his son ? My word, if he’s half as handsome as his father, there could be murder on the dancefloor! Oh, this will be the social event of the decade, possibly even the century.” 

“That looks like a lot of people?” Luke asked as he picked up one of the rejected napkins, toying with the elaborate gold embroidery. “Where is everyone going to stay?”

“Anyone invited to the gala…  hmmm, the dinner reception you commoners might call it?... will stay in the annex.” Elizabeth happily sorted through the letters, pausing at some to give a delighted giggle. “Those not coming to the gala will have lodgings in Eskilstuna and chauffeur service to and from the castle and luncheon reception as needed.” 

Rosa’s eyes carefully took in her fiance, who was also staring blankly at a less… detailed knife, yet still a shimmering gold. How much did he know about choosing these kinds of details? Was he just as clueless as she was or did he learn while growing up in a castle?

Elizabeth smiled as she set a card in a separate pile. “It will be an late morning ceremony, with a carriage ride through the city. Whilst the newlyweds are galavanting through the town, we will be headed toward the greenhouse and annex, making sure it is ready for our guest and the luncheon. There will be a brief interlude between lunch reception and the gala and revelry.”  

“What is the revelry?” Luke asked. Rosa couldn’t help but turn toward Elizabeth as the elder woman answered. 

“Mr. Pearce, it’s not that complicated, but I’ll try to explain it in a way you might understand. A gala with music, a party with formal dancing after dark, a grand ballroom dance with drink, feast, and music. It IS a celebration, yes?” She picked up a small stack forming. “ These people will get rooms within the Annex and are invited into the castle for the gala.”

Of all the cards, the stack for the gala amounted to a third of the total. Her heart raced as she watched Vyn hold the cutlery up to the light. She leaned her head on his shoulder. “What do you think?”

Vyn didn’t look at her for a few seconds, twisting the knife in his fingers. Finally, he leaned his head on hers and presented the knife to her.  “I believe this flatware pattern would be best for the luncheon.”

Rosa smiled as she picked up the knife. It was less fussy but stylish, and would match nicely with whatever plates they chose. She peered at the crystal wine and water goblets, something they had already chosen. “Do you know what wine is going to be at the dinner?”

“The sommelier is in talks with the chef. We should be given a few options when he is done.”

“That reminds me,” Elizabeth interrupted them, drawing their attention, “St. Peter’s Church has set your baptism date for Sunday afternoon. Since the next two weeks will be insanely busy, it was truthfully the only time we could pencil it in.”  

Right. She needed to be baptized into the Church of Svart in order to actually marry Vyn in their country’s eyes. “Well, I do need to learn a little more about your religion.”

“I don’t find it to be too different from any of the world’s other state-organized religions: Be good to one another, do not cause strife,” Elizabeth prattled on, leaning back in her chair, “send tithes to the Church, love your spouse and spawn, deny the potential veracity of other religions, and above all, do not be an arrogant bastard in front of the priests, lest the Svartan version of God damn your soul and you ruin hundreds of years of good will between the Crown and the Hasprans.” 

Rosa snorted, holding her hand over her mouth. She had never heard such irreverent language from the older woman. 

Suddenly, Luke stood up, drawing everyone's attention. “I'll be right back.” With no more words, he walked off, the door clicking shut behind him.

“Hmm,” Elizabeth leaned back and pulled out another card, blinking at this name. “Mr. von Hagen.”

Marius sat up straighter, smirking. “Yes, my Lady? How might I service you?”

Rosa rolled her eyes as Elizabeth scoffed. “Stop this unnecessary flirtatious attitude. Do you know the whereabouts of your brother?”

At the mention of his brother, Marius blinked. “At our mother’s Court, my Lady.” Putting a play pout on, he leaned over the side of the couch with wide, innocent eyes. “Would you prefer my brother over me? Am I not good enough for your Court? Perhaps you could educate me like Vilhelm did Giann.”

Vyn took a deep breath through his nose. Rosa held back a laugh, hiding her smile in his shoulder as she waited for Elizabeth to scold Marius as usual.

“Perhaps he would be far better behaved than draping over the fine furniture.” Her eyes narrowed before she held up an RSVP card. “Representatives from the Aquarius Serpents will be coming to the wedding. Consider this your final warning to mind yourself.”

Marius froze, his jaw dropping as Elizabeth set the card to the side. “Pray, I hope his manners are far better than yours.”

“What about the emerald green?” Rosa whispered to Vyn, holding out a swatch of cloth. “It would match your family colors better than the jade or the celadon.”

Vyn moved to grab the swatch, their hands briefly touching. A spark raced through them and Rosa jumped. He’d been so distant, never going beyond a detached politeness, even in private. It infuriated her, but… 

Elizabeth rose elegantly, leaving the cards on the table. “I shall return momentarily.” And with that, she left the room, Lilah remaining as a chaperone. 

The door clicked shut and the playful tension dissipated. Rosa sighed over the choices to be made once again. They were almost done with this headache. Oh, what she wouldn't give for a nap. 

“Hey.” 

Rosa looked at Marius, who was standing next to Lady Elizabeth’s chair. He looked between the two of them. “Is everything ok with you lovebirds? You two act as if you are strangers nowadays.”

Marius really picked it up. Rosa could only imagine how Luke saw it. 

“They are fine.” Lilah spoke up, drawing Marius’s gaze. “Master Vilhelm has a difficult decision upon him and is wrestling with it.”

“This badly? He barely touches her anymore, and she’s not getting enough of his magic despite those fancy green drinks.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “And I asked them .”

Lilah’s eyes flashed. “You expected an answer from them?”

Marius opened his mouth to respond before flinching back as Lilah’s magic filled the air. “Holy shit, what the hell are you? And, fuck it, yes, I expect an answer because I care about- HEY! Put me down! ”

Rosa turned back to Vyn, checking over the table setting in front of them. Quickly, she snuck a kiss on his shoulder and relaxed as his magic curled around her and he slightly leaned into her. 

—--

I gotta get her out of here.

The tension in the room was obvious. From Dr. Richter’s distant attitude to his fiancee - my sister - to Rosa’s awkwardness in trying to diffuse the situation, it was painfully obvious that something had happened. Either something happened that caused embarrassment for both of them or - 

He didn’t even want to think of it. That someone could take advantage of Rosa like that, when all he wanted was her happiness. It didn’t matter anymore - he could help take care of another person’s child. All that he needed was - 

“Young man.”

Luke froze as a sharp voice cut through the hallway. Shit. “Hello, Your Grace. I was just going to make a phone call.” He turned around, watching as the dowager walked ever so calmly toward him. Out of everyone here, she was the only one that made him nervous, even if she was playful sometimes. Well, not counting her creepy maid or the weird butler boy. The Dowager seemed otherworldly, almost omnipotent in this castle thanks to that… creepy maid of hers. The only indication she even moved was the cane that assisted her walking, an ominous rhythmic tapping on the floor.

“Were you, really?” The woman’s voice took on a slightly playful tone as her eyes narrowed. “I would assume that any attentive working dog would require respite.”

“I do have a job I need to check in with, and Rosa is her own person.” Her own person with hopes, aspirations, dreams, ideas. Luke was just there to make sure-

“It seems you do have some basic intelligence after all.”

Luke tampered down his rage as the older Haspran sighed, her sharp yellow eyes not leaving his. “I was beginning to assume that Miss Sumner took all of the intelligence in her family. You being the,” Elizabeth looked him over once and her lips pursed, “brawn of the family.”

“She’s my adopted sister.” Luke gritted his teeth. “I’m here to protect her-“

“From what?”

The question stunned him with how fast she said it, so much so that he recoiled for a second. “Wha?”

“I asked,” Elizabeth made no movement other than a tapping of her finger on her cane, “from what does she require protection, in your opinion?” She turned to the window overlooking the courtyard. “She is here as an honored guest and soon will officially be consort of my grandson. She is held in high esteem, has been provided anything she wants or needs, including guidance to navigate this world. So, from what, pray tell, are you protecting her?”

She didn’t see it. Of course this pretentious aristocrat couldn’t see what damage she was doing to her. This wasn’t who Rosa was. “What am I protecting her from? You . I’m protecting her dreams, her future.” It was all they had wanted when they were little. To grow up with his Watson, to see her thrive, to walk side by side with her and be a real family like they said they would. It’s all he had ever dreamed of since childhood, making sure she had everything she wanted. “And I think this shotgun wedding is just so her child is legitimate.”

If Elizabeth was moved by his statement, she didn’t show it. Rather she kept studying him curiously, as if he was a weird bug rather than a human being. 

It annoyed him.

“I understand you all are about hierarchy and heirs and stuff,” Luke turned to peer over the banister, seeing nothing but shallow opulence, “but… Rosa… my sister doesn’t deserve this scrutiny, this uncertainty, the stress, and definitely not whatever chapped your grandson’s ass and is taking it out on her. I just want her to be happy.” 

“And if she is?”

Luke turned back to Elizabeth and froze. What had once seemed like a playful old woman now hid a furious rage. Her eyes almost seemed to glow in anger as he felt something fill the air -  malice? Contempt? No, Luke couldn’t figure it out - this shit was just too weird for him. “You seem to think you know everything about Miss Rosa.”

“I do.”

Elizabeth smirked, her eyes still seeming to glow. “Oh?”

“I’m her brother.”

The silence after his statement felt like it weirdly echoed, but if anything, the Dowager’s smirk turned even more lethal. She walked forward even more, tilting her head up as her eyes narrowed.

“Yes, you are her brother. Adopted, but chosen by her parents, no?.” Her words were light, cheerful, almost playful - if not for the hunter’s eyes she sported. What was she getting at? “But then again… she chose Vilhelm.”

Luke froze.

“There is an old saying, young Mr. Pearce,” Elizabeth eyes never left Luke’s, even as something he couldn’t understand raced down his back - he had never felt that kind of fear before, “that blood is thicker than water. What most people don’t know, or have conveniently forgotten, is the full statement: The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb.”

Elizabeth turned around, starting back toward the group - toward his sister. “Perhaps you should consider again if this choice is being forced onto Rosa, or if she willingly chose this path of her own accord.” She stopped once, not even turning back to Luke. “Maybe what you think is her dream is simply that - the immature dream of a child - and if this is what she truly wants as an educated and mature woman. Then again, what would I know? I am only a pretentious aristocrat.”

The weird feeling suddenly dissipated as she left, never taking a glance back. 

Chapter Text

Rosa sighed. 

The sun was high in the sky as Rosa trailed after Elizabeth. She hadn't seen anyone else this morning, only woke up late next to Vyn’s pelt. It was the one thing she had while Vyn wrestled alone with his decision.  While it was better than nothing, she still wished to talk to him, to hear his concerns and issues - even if she could guess what they were. They had promised to only make decisions about their future together, right? That should mean working through this together, sharing the burden, no matter the outcome. Soon enough though, Miss Munin entered, set to preparing her for the day’s tasks. 

For now, she was being led to the lower levels, where Evelin and Aiko and her team were staying. It looked completely different from the upper levels, decorated much less ornate and more… homey.

“Most of our servants reside in these lower levels of the castle.” Elizabeth explained as they walked down a corridor, reminding Rosa more of a large event center than a basement. “The multi-purpose meeting hall in the middle is normally reserved for events and small functions to appease some of the workers when not in use for meals. I'm not opposed to a little bingo now and then, and be cautious if invited to the card games.” She smiled warmly as they reached a set of double doors. “I am excited to see how these dresses have turned out. I expect great things.”

While she was already exhausted, the thought of seeing her wedding gown - gowns! Rosa corrected - sent a little shot of excitement through her. So close to her wedding. This dream… It was truly real now. “Are all of the gowns finished already? I’m not dressed for fittings…”

“Most.” Elizabeth corrected, momentarily halting to answer Rosa. “The fae wedding garment is rumored to be complete, alongside the ceremony gown. Miss Soh reports that her Revelry dress is made, but the finishings are taking some time. Likewise with Miss Yang and the dress for the King’s Ball.” Shaking her head, she laughed. “Two spiderling competing for our favor, making fae gowns for another human. I would have never seen the day.” 

That reminded her. “Is the fae wedding the Haspran family wedding?”

“Of course not. That is a separate dress.” Rosa resisted the urge to roll her eyes. HOW many dresses would she wear? “While I would love to commission your spiderling, these are best made by local artisans steeped and trained in Norse culture and customs.” Ahh. “The Haspran wedding is a Viking wedding in tradition, where you and Vilhelm will enter together from the small hold on the longboat.”

So, “Who will marry us?”

“My son, of course.”

Eirik would wed them? Rosa chuckled as Elizabeth continued. “All firstborn Hasprans, fae or not, will be at the wedding on the longboat. Of course, your brother will be invited as your firstborn family representative. You will be wedded in a typical handfastening and our families will combine. At the dinner, those fae will sneak away and prepare for our wedding separately. Once you and Vilhelm are whisked away to the ceremonial bedding, you’ll both change clothing while the Haspran guard will escort all human attendees safely back to their transports, and that is when the fae wedding begins.”

Three weddings. Rosa nodded as Elizabeth finally grasped the door handle. “Now, let us see these gowns, shall we?” 

The doors swung open, and Rosa watched as multiple people moved with purpose, carrying fabrics around long tables. Bolts of fabric - the same green that they chose yesterday for bridesmaid dresses - laid on the table as workers measured, cut, checked, and stacked it. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Evelin hunched over in the back, three people crowding around her and watching her every move.

“So good to see you, Your Grace.”

Rosa watched Miss Yang approach them, dressed in a plain but chic white shirt and black skinny jeans. She gave a deep curtsy before smiling cunningly. “I awaited your presence.”

“Is your work for us complete?” Elizabeth asked tersely. 

Aiko nodded. “The final embroidery on the ballgown is being finished as we speak. You know how fickle fine art can be - it’s not finished until it sits properly.” She started to lead them to a set of curtained off sections, where Rosa noticed a man sitting there, sweating profusely. 

“My top embroiderer.” Aiko explained. “He’s been meticulously revising the dress’s detailing to my highest standards right now.”

“Nearly done, my lady.” The man stood up and quickly wiped his face before bowing. “Your Excellencies.”

Rosa nodded before looking at the dress. 

The vibrant blue gown was modest, resembling a cheongsam bodice that flowed to a long A-line gown. The hems all seemed covered in silver, with small crests of diamonds dotted tastefully down its chest to drip on the pleats of the gown. However… Rosa leaned forward to look more closely at the embroidery. Was it waves or -?

“Ahh, you see one of my talents.” The young man smiled before gently pinching part of the cloth. He slowly moved it and Rosa watched as the wave suddenly sprouted a tail before it ducked back in the embroidered waves. 

“No way.” Rosa laughed breathlessly. “You’re amazing! How did you do that?”

The man smiled brightly as Aiko coughed. “Tristan is one of our finest detailers. His ability to take direction is unparalleled.” Unsurprisingly, the young man blushed as he stammered praise for his designer. 

Elizabeth’s eyes combed over the dress as Lilah moved behind them. Finally, she gave an acceptable nod. “When will Miss Sumner be able to try this on?”

“We can try it on today, your grace. Just the detailing remains to be finished.” Aiko lowered her head. “The Church of Svart wedding dress is complete as well.”

“Good.”

Rosa’s eyes wandered over to Evelin, who was still hunched over. She had a large pillow on her lap and something she was quickly turning over. 

“ Ask .” Rosa snapped her gaze to Elizabeth. her lips set in a tight line. “I can feel it.”

“... Is Miss Soh alright?” Rosa couldn’t even see Evelin’s face. 

At this, Aiko froze. Tristan, however, spoke up reverently. “I have never seen such a devoted spiderling before! She’s done with the first dress, but her second one is nearly complete and that beautiful lace pattern. Only her hands have touched her work, and you can feel the magic around her. She’s been working on it for a week straight. One day, switching between the two gowns, she even slept here in the work room. I -” 

Tristan contritely bowed to Miss Yang, who held a fiery gaze at him. He turned back to his work, kneeling on the floor and started inspecting the Yule ball gown again. 

“... yes, Miss Soh is talented.” Aiko started moving toward her, her heels clicking loudly over every sound in the room. “She finished the first dress for the fae ceremony very quickly, as if she had planned this for a while. Her second dress - the Revelry dress - she has spent a considerable amount of time on.” She looked at Rosa. “An anomaly, for sure, but who am I to judge another’s professional struggles?”

As they approached Ms. Soh, Rosa finally caught the glimpse of the golden item on her pillow. 

Elizabeth tapped her cane on the floor and Evelin’s head shot up, quickly turning around. “You-your Grace, I-”

“If you jump up now, you’ll ruin your piece. Your inexperience with A-list clientele is showing.”

Aiko’s sharp words stopped Evelin in her tracks. Evelin took a steadying breath and smiled, her hands frozen in front of her. “I-I’m sorry that I cannot greet you properly. This.. it takes…” Evelin’s face bloomed - 

Rosa looked closely at Evelin’s hands and her jaw dropped. 

From Evelin’s fingers, silk webbing shot from her cuticles and onto the pillow, where three people held the spools of gold. It looked as if the gold was wrapped around Evelin’s silk and used to create the design she held pinned onto the pillow. 

“Handcrafted golden spiderling silk lace.” Even Elizabeth sounded impressed. “Is it all one piece?”

“Ye-yes, Your Grace.” Evelin sheepishly peered at Aiko. “Would… I mean…”

Aiko snorted. “I’ve never seen a spider with such delegation issues.” She walked around to stand behind the pillow and slowly unraveled the piece. 

It was gorgeous. 

The hand tatted lace piece was tall as Rosa and wider than her current waistline in the middle, with various curls and motifs that she had no clue about. She could make out a beautifully woven design in the center, almost as if two hearts intertwined. 

“Very well crafted.” Elizabeth reverently touched the edges of the design. “You’ve been pouring blessings into this, have you not?”

Evelin’s face couldn’t get any more red. “For Dr. Richter and his mate, it was the least I could do to honor my pledge.” Aiko started to roll the lace back up as she continued. “I wanted something to bless both of them and their child.”

“That celtic knot inclusion does wonders.” Elizabeth nodded her head. “We are impressed and you have my gratitude.” 

Rosa watched Evelin beam with pride. “My two dresses are at the further end. I would request not to try them on. I’m fairly certain with my measurements, but -” she trailed off.

“Of course not,” Elizabeth nodded, tapping her cane, “that dress cannot be worn until the day of, regardless.”

“The fae wedding dress?” Rosa asked.

“Yes. One dress for one day. You will see why.” They made their way back to the curtained areas and Aiko opened one section. Inside, on a dress form, a sheer dress of overlapping silk panels hung, pure white and adorned with simple silver stitching along the panel edges. Bows and ribbons strategically tied the multiple panels together, and the hem barely hovered above the floor.

“She asked for one of my excess bobbins.” Aiko smiled. “I had no reason to say no.”

Something told Rosa that there was more to that transaction that she realized, but she couldn’t ask as Aiko moved toward another curtain and opened it with a flourish. “The Ceremony dress.”

It was just as stunning. A full A-line gown with beautiful pleats flowing into a carefully folded long train. The gown mirrored the same at the top, making a simple cap sleeve. A floor length, silky sheer veil had been pre-selected, simple yet refined, while two opera length gloves rested on the exposed shoulder. The material was thick and warm, in the silk and wool blend Ms. Yang had described in their initial meeting.

“It’s beautiful.”

Aiko smiled brightly, sharp and gorgeous. “Well, shall we try it on?”

Rosa nodded. She was actually going to marry Vyn in this dress! She just couldn’t wait!

—---

The parlor in the annex was filled once again, this time with the men of the Upper House, the invited guests, and the King’s tailors. A clothing rack had been brought in, outfits covered for protection and labeled for each individual. His father had already been fitted, and Vyn went second. Corneilus was to be the best man, and no amount of bribing from Marius would change that. Tradition, his father stated, but the younger von Hagen would still have some honors as a groomsman. 

Vyn gazed at himself in the mirror in front of him. His wedding attire for the Svartan Church ceremony was simple, a black tuxedo with a white tie and vest in the same material as Rosa’s wedding gown. A sash would drape on his shoulders, the Svartan colors, the Haspran stag crest embossed over his heart. The other men in the wedding party would sport accessories in the emerald green Rosa chose for the bridesmaids.

This was all ceremony, all to humor human expectations and desire. Vyn held back his sigh as the tailor took off his jacket. At the very least he was among the first done here, stuck on the pedestal all in preparation for his marriage. 

Two weeks… only two more weeks til they were wedded in the human sense. One more week til the fae wedding.

And yet, he had not made a decision. 

Rosa trusts me . But could he? Did he trust himself enough? No, he didn’t…

But to see their future? To not hurt her? Would it make up for the harm he had already inflicted? No, he had to, had to hurt her - even kill - 

His mind and stomach revolted, even as the emotions of the court swelled up in him. If Rosa died, he would want to cease to exist. But their baby…

Tampering back the spiraling thoughts, Vyn quickly moved into the changing room as the outfit was hung up, Corneilus taking his place. Everyone from the wedding party was here - Cornelius, Marius, Luke, even Leonard was here as a page boy to walk behind Rosa during the ceremony to help manage her train. No detail too small, no request too great. A noble wedding like this wouldn’t happen again for decades in this duchy.

“These suits look perfect, Papa.” Leonard smiled as the tailor marked the rest of his outfit- white, lined in Svartan blue and gold, with the stag crest of the Hasprans on his lapels. Vyn could hear the silent groan from Cornelius as Leonard turned his head. “The King’s tailor designed these?”

“He did.” Eirik sat on the couch, a glass of water in his hand. “We are grateful for his assistance on this matter.”

“Don’t we have a personal tailor?” He asked, tilting his head. “What was his name? Raymond? Renoldi?”

“Mr. Ragnar Haspran.” Eirik nodded. “Yes, however, we could not turn down such a generous and thoughtful gift from the King.” 

Vyn said nothing as he changed in the dressing room, putting on a simple suit and tie. As he walked back into the main annex, his eyes caught Leonard's mischief and concern in the boy’s golden orbs. “Prince, are you ready to get married?”

He could feel the emotions from every Haspran in that room. Eirik’s lamentation, Corneilus’s pity, Leonard’s concerned interest - still nothing . From this distance, Vyn could barely sense his grandmother’s scorn laced in the happiness of having Rosa with her. Valencia exuded impatience with the seamstresses, but that didn’t stop her from dreaming. Her magic poured out of the greenhouse, every detail to be perfect - Maryann, waiting for Leonard in the greenhouse, was still repulsed over the marriage.

Closing his eyes, Vyn took a seat next to his father, bidding his stomach to settle. The sooner this was over, the better. He needed to hear from their trusted doctor, to hear from her that Rosa’s treatment was working. That Rosa would be fine, living as a mortal. It was not impossible. 

A spike of fear and pain raced through him, and Vyn could feel his father’s eyes snap to him, as he nearly lost the battle with his stomach. He quickly dismissed it with a wave of his hand. Weeding through the court’s emotions was hard enough, and he didn’t need more people nagging him about his lack of a firm decision. 

This decision was theirs, Rosa’s and his. No one else's. Although, he hadn’t actually shared his recent thoughts and concerns with her… He missed her.

“I do think I look good in emerald green.” Marius admired himself in the mirror while two of the tailors stared appreciatively at his modelesque form. “Never thought I’d wear formal noble clothing.” He smirked toward the only one still in his normal clothing. “What about you? How do you think I look?”  

“I’m still wondering why Rosa is here.”

And that. Vyn felt a headache coming on. Rosa’s brother lingered like a festering wound. There was nothing he could say to alleviate the man’s overwrought concerns. Even with a child, even professing how he wanted Rosa’s happiness, it would not shake the man out of his stubborn objection. 

He wanted his mate. Wanted to feel her arms around him, to hear her thoughts. 

But now… all he could see is her suffering, her pain - her lifeless body. He had to fight this intrusive. obsessive thought. Not when everyone still looked at him, expecting only joy at his upcoming nuptials.

To be the one that had to end her human life. Could he even perform the ceremony, knowing her life - her humanity - was in his hands? 

A knock interrupted his thoughts as the door to the parlor opened, revealing a servant. He kept his eyes down as he whispered to Ogier. “... They are requesting Lord Vilhlem to the main house. Immediately.”

Vyn fought the anxiety crawling over his spine and twisting his gut as he stood up, eyes locked on him as he left the room. Everything was fine. It was probably yet another lecture by his grandmother on his perpetual deficiencies.

As he entered the main house, Vyn noticed his grandmother and two spiderling, one stylishly dressed but unknown to him, huddled and whispering in barely audible dialogue. “Is it possible if you shorten the train or remove some linings?”

“Perhaps a smidge lighter,” the unfamiliar spiderling whined, looking down toward the floor, “but I’m uncertain how much will be necessary.”   

Wedding dresses? Vyn fought the instincts raging inside him. He would see her on their wedding days, his name and heart would be hers, three times over.

His grandmother's eyes darted to his and instantly, rage poured off of her, resentment, frustration…

Guilt. Sadness? And fear?

That last single emotion sent terror down his body. He wasted no time, nearly running up the center steps and making his way to their suites. At the bottom of the second set, Lilah stood, her face neutral, straight, calm. “Master Vilhelm.”

“I’ve been summoned by my grandmother.”

“Yes, you are needed.” Lilah turned on her heel, saying no more as she walked quickly up the stairs. Vyn narrowed his eyes but followed cautiously behind. 

“If you would simply tell me what is going on, you would not need to escort me.”

Lilah stopped on the step and turned to look at him with expressionless eyes. “Very well. Rosa fell.”

What?

“Dr. Weschler is with her in her room.” Lilah's eyes flashed briefly with restrained emotion. “I shall bring tea and refreshments shortly.”

Vyn didn’t look back. He dashed up the stairs, through familiar halls to the wing assigned to them. Anxiety threatened to suffocate him as he shakily opened the door to their suite, seeing her door cracked open. He could make out the form of Sophie sitting on the white duvet as he silently walked through the sitting area. 

Quietly, he crept to the door and listened to the conversation.

“I'm ok.” Rosa said, a little muffled. “A little shaken but fine.”

Vyn couldn’t make out Rosa’s response but he could hear movement in the room. “Your heart rate and blood pressure are a bit elevated, but that's likely from the shock of the fall. Now that you’re resting in bed properly, does anything hurt, Rosa?”

Rosa laughed. “My feet and ankles always hurt, but not much more than usual. My back and hips are achy, I guess, and it’s still tender where I landed… Is the gown okay? ”

“Rosa, a dress can be mended. Can you rate your current pain on a scale of zero to ten for me?”

“A two in my feet? I was on them most of the day. Maybe a four or five in my back and hips, but it’s getting better…”

“And can you describe the pain when you fell?”

“No, it… It felt like a jolt of pain. I felt like I was going to pass out if Lady Elizabeth wasn’t there.”

Vyn leaned closer to the cracked door, listening intently, gauging the situation. He fully intended to knock and enter the room, in just a moment.

“Here - this is something a bit stronger for the pain, enough for a couple days.” Sophie responded, and Vyn heard the sounds of a pill bottle, water poured in a glass, and pill taken. “Can you explain exactly what happened for me?”

“I…” Rosa paused and Vyn strained to hear. “... I think I was just clumsy, and tripped over my feet. There’s a lot of layers to Miss Yang's dress, and then the whole train… At least I landed on all of that when I fell… I think I heard something tear - Miss Yang will be furious if I ruined her gown!”

“Rosa,” Vyn could hear the tone change in Sophie's voice, “ you are far more important than any dress. Did you feel dizzy or faint before falling?”

“Not really, not worse than I’ve been lately, anyway. I was extra tired today, but it felt like my body wasn’t doing what I wanted it to do.” 

Vyn could hear Sophie moving, and the bed shift. Should he interrupt? He should be beside his mate, not behind this door. “Rosa, I have some updates you should hear about the testing we’ve done. You’ve had a rough day, and this news isn’t good. It’s your choice: would you rather wait for Vilhelm to have this conversation, or would you like to start now?”

“Now, please. I’d rather know now, and catch him up later.” 

Vyn held his breath, hand frozen by the door frame.

“I have all of your blood test results, and the updated imaging…” Sophie hesitated. She never hesitated. Vyn’s heart seized in fear and panic, as he braced himself against the wall. 

“Your blood values are very concerning - you’re anemic, your platelets and albumin are low, and your iron, calcium, and total protein are extremely high. Your kidney and liver function are abnormal, too” He heard Rosa ask a question, and Sophie sighed. “The bone scan now shows a different pattern of bone loss, more like discrete lesions and that’s suspicious for…”

Vyn's head spun. How was Sophie still talking? How could there be this much “bad news” this quickly? He could barely hear over the ringing in his ears. But what he had heard, it was clear enough. 

His rose was dying.  

A sharp, unladylike exclamation brought him back. “You… you're sure?” Rosa sounded winded. “This isn’t a mistake? It’s definitely my results, and not a mix-up? … The medicine - and that smoothie - this isn’t just a weird reaction?... Maybe I just… need a different dose, or medicine… or something ?”

“No. Unfortunately, I am sure of it.” Sophie was quiet, but firm in her response. “The extra sample confirmed my suspicions. It was sent, under an alias with slightly altered portions of your medical history, to a trusted friend and colleague in the Capital. He’s Chief of Hematology/ Oncology, and specializes in this particular subset of blood disorders.”

Rosa went silent, and Vyn held himself rigid as he waited at the door while his world fell apart, yet again. He wanted to hear what she said, without him nearby -

“So, what are my options?”

Vyn’s eyebrows shot up in surprise at the strength and confidence in Rosa’s voice. “Worse case scenario, you’re saying I've got… cancer,” she spat out the distasteful word, as if that made it real. His chest ached as he forgot to breathe, “How much time do I have, realistically? Will I make it to term? What about the baby, Sophie? Is he safe? I mean…” She let out a small laugh, dark and humorless. “Will I even get to hold him?”

“I don't have many answers right now, Rosa, but it’s not quite cancer yet . You’ll be seeing me a lot more often, we’ll be doing blood work much more often, and no more downplaying your symptoms - things like fever and chills, tiredness, bruising, night sweats, or pain. We’ll change your medicines a bit, but the options are limited, and you still need that smoothie for the baby,” Sophie said. “You will have to deliver early, as soon as it’s safe for the baby, most likely by C-section. After that, depending on the situation, we’ll switch gears and start aggressive treatment.” 

“Ok.” How she sounded strong, Vyn didn't know. His mind kept churning, trying to reject the idea that Rosa - his mate, his love -

Sophie sighed again. “I need to update the Upper House, much as I’d rather stay with you. Now, you should rest. Vilhelm should be here shortly. I'm going to find that… phantom of a fae, Miss Munin, and see if I can meet with them. I will be back later to check on you, alright?” 

Vyn heard Rosa give the faintest okay. He shifted back from the doorway as Sophie softly shut the door behind her. She gave him a withering side eye. “You could never hide from your Auntie, Vilhelm.”

“I was not trying.” Vyn tried to peer through the wooden door, and cleared his throat. “How is she?”

“As good as anyone hearing their bone marrow is trying to kill them, but I suspect you overheard most of that.” Sophie leveled a sober look at him. “The differences in the blood work from Stellis and here are unreal, and it’s only been a little over a month? The changes in the bone scan are alarming . Beyond what this means for her and the baby, if this were leaked, the human media would go into a frenzy. If curiosity then prompted questions , this could be catastrophic in other ways.”

This was all so horrific, all because of his mistakes. “What does she have?”

Sophie rubbed her forehead. “It’s not that straightforward.”

“Explain.” 

“Technically, she has a monoclonal gammopathy with lambda light chain disorder from the plasma cells, that’s causing the bone lesions, and therefore issues with the kidneys and...” Vyn felt his breath catch in his throat. She seemed to catch his expression and changed her explanation. “It’s presenting like a developing multiple myeloma, a plasma cell cancer in the bone marrow, but... this aggressiveness, this rapid progression, this is highly abnormal. Her scan, her bloodwork - this should have taken years, a decade - not weeks, to advance this far.”

So much destruction, all in his mate. He felt his heart breaking further as Sophie shook her head in disbelief. “Once the baby’s born, there are more aggressive treatment options we can discuss, but," she locked eyes with him, meeting his gaze with stubbornness, "what kind of life would you choose for your mate?”

“What?” Why was she asking this?

“Because if you want any considerable future with your mate other than her suffering and probably dying very young, you should….” Sophie held up a finger as she collected herself. Vyn could feel the deep grief behind his auntie as she continued.

“Vilhelm, if she continues to worsen, there is nothing human medicine can realistically offer her. I cannot predict that aggressive chemotherapy or a stem cell transplant would work, if she would even survive before treatment. There’s no truly safe pre-natal options here, and this… this is fae-induced damage mimicking a human condition. We can only treat it as if it is human in origin. And if it does buy time, what then? How long would she live, what quality of life might she have, considering the potential side effects?” She reached out and squeezed his upper arm affectionately, with a sad smile. “As a physician, taking all options into consideration, and as a family member that cares deeply for you both, consider the ritual.”

Vyn closed his eyes, feeling his heart break. 

“I reviewed every available report from around Elizabeth’s transformation.” Sophie pressed. “Her health was not as compromised as Rosa’s, but… any issues were resolved. For example, her tonsils were removed as a child, and they regrew ! She was, is , a new woman. And that could be Rosa…” She slid her hand up to pat his shoulder gently. “It is likely the better treatment option.”

Of course it was. Every logical deduction said so, but actually doing it, being the one that had to end her human life. His mistake caused all of this, he caused all her problems. He could not, should not be so bold as to take any more from her…

But… then I would lose her. And she would suffer most in the process.

The looming threat of living without his mate, having to function in a world without her, to raise their son without her, broke him. He refused live this life without her, but to have her become the very thing he hated, he loathed -

But he did this to her. 

Maybe it was appropriate punishment for him to bear this particular pain. 

“Pardon?”

Both Vyn and Sophie turned. Miss Munin stood nearby with a tray of tea and biscuits, her blue eyes darting between them. “I brought this up for Lady Rosa. Some calming tea after her scare, from my Lady.”

“...” Vyn nodded, straightening himself. “Then let us - “

“Just a moment.” 

Sophie interrupted him, addressing Miss Munin. “I need to update the Upper House about Miss Sumners's condition. At the very least, I need to meet with Her Grace, Lady Elizabeth, and the Duke, about this situation.”

Lilah blinked slowly and Vyn could feel her magic flaring. Vyn knew how deep her talons were in this castle, how she set this as her home, her nest, not part of the Court, but in service to their Court. “I will escort you to them when we have finished here. I assume Lord Vilhelm will want to meet privately with his mate.”

Sophie nodded as Vyn finally knocked softly. He heard Rosa’s faint “Come in” and opened the door.

There she sat, blankets cocooned around her, wearing the same lovely outfit from this morning. Her familiar smile was still bright and warm, even with tracks of tears on her cheeks. “Vyn, you’re here! I… I need to talk with you.”

He simply opened the door wider. Rosa looked at Sophie, at Lilah, before her smile broke, her lips trembling as fresh tears welled in her eyes. 

Vyn wasn’t sure how he got to her side. He drew her into a desperate embrace, enveloping her in his arms and magic, as they both sobbed. He realized he would truly do anything, bear anything, for this woman. This amazing, beautiful, kind, smart, generous, courageous woman had offered him the world all those months ago - 

He only had to face the guilt of hurting her in the first place. 

Chapter Text

It had to be late. Rosa knew that. Yet for all her trying, she still couldn’t sleep. Hours had passed and while exhaustion laced her entire body, her mind raced in circles. She knew she wouldn’t get any rest tonight. It was getting close to their wedding, the baptism a few days away, and now this … “not quite cancer yet” condition. Soon enough a decision needed to be made about her future - 

Or what little she had left. 

Sophie’s words still stabbed at her. Her body would obviously not survive much longer. She wondered if Marius’ mom had something like this? Or something different? Everything she dreamed up would be gone. And Vyn… her mate. She could see the cracks in his eyes, how he broke in front of her. 

Facades wouldn’t work anymore. She knew that Marius knew, Luke knew that something was wrong, and at this point, she had to ask. 

To be or not to be fae, Rosa needed to know his answer.

Finally giving up on the concept of sleep, Rosa stood up gingerly and made her way to the bathroom. She didn't know if he was still up, but if he was asleep, she would leave. But… she needed him. She needed her mate to know that no matter what, she was willing to walk this path by his side…

… even if that meant staying mortal. Even if… that meant her time would be short with them…

I don't care.

Rosa limped a bit toward the fake door and observed it. It wasn’t too remarkable, a simple picture on the wall. Running her hand over the large artwork, she discovered that it was not a framed painting, but a painting on the wall with a frame mounted around it. Her fingers found something - a small button - on the lower part of the frame and, when she pressed it, it opened it up to Vyn’s bathroom. Slowly, she stepped carefully into his bathroom, taking note of the similar surroundings and through the open door into Vyn’s bedroom. 

And there he was, staring through the wide window overlooking the ocean. His back was mostly turned, but he radiated exhaustion, with his posture slouched and defeated. He still wore the outfit from earlier,his tie thrown on the floor. Rosa felt his magic, turbulent and frenzied in the room, so much so that her child reacted. 

“-!” His spine straightened and he spun wide eyed to her, his breath catching in his throat. Finally, he gave a small smile. “Yet again, you surprise me. You cannot sleep either?”

“No.” Rosa didn't move from the door. “I wanted to see if my mate needed me.”

Vyn didn't respond, only raked his eyes slowly over her. Rosa licked her lips and steeled her nerves. “May I stay here with my mate… or… do I have to leave?”

“You are always welcome to stay with me.” Vyn stepped closer to her. “I am just sorry that…”

Rosa hesitantly entered his room. “Don't be sorry, Vyn. I just… need to know. You promised…”

In a second, Vyn moved, holding her close. “I did, my mate, I did indeed. You deserve to know.” His arms tightened around her, and for the first time since he returned to her on the shoreline, Rosa felt her body relax and the day’s aches subside. “I had to wrestle with my own thoughts before coming to you.”

“Then talk it out with me, Albert.” She knew she sounded needy, but dammit, they had promised . “Tell me what you can about this ceremony, tell me what the pros and cons are. Tell me your thoughts , your fears. I can’t stand this distance. Please.”

How Vyn wound up at the bed without relinquishing his hold on her, she'd never know, but suddenly, they were on the bed. His arms tightened around her, taking a few deep breaths before speaking:

“I cannot tell you any details about the ceremony. I am forbidden and this gift may be taken away.” So then he couldn't tell her anything? “However, you know about us. You know I cannot lie.”

So she could ask questions? Rosa looked Vyn in his gorgeous golden eyes. Then… “Is the ceremony hard for you to perform?”

“More specific.”

Of course. He was fae. She had to treat this like a courtroom questioning. “Is the ceremony technically difficult to complete?”

“No.”

“Is your hesitance about me turning into a fae or about you turning me fae?”

“...” Vyn looked away from her gaze for a moment. Not an answer, not a complete answer. 

Rosa sat up. What questions could she ask? Was this still just about becoming one of them? “Do you want me to turn fae?”

“... No.”

That delay. Something more was at play. What more could happen at the ceremony? Rosa looked into his eyes, seeing his emotions - nervousness, panic, fear -

Fear. 

Why would he be fearful? Was it because of her health? Did he think her too weak to handle the ritual, considering what they’d learned earlier. Rosa asked the question and Vyn shook his head. If not her current health, then what could make him scared?

“I cannot tell you any details about the ceremony. I am forbidden and this gift may be taken away.”

What if… “Vyn, is your trouble with you having to perform the ritual on me, specifically?”

His eyes flashed in fear as his body seized up. But he did not answer, only looked pleadingly at her.

“... Let me rephrase: Is there a chance I could be injured?”

“Specify.” Vyn interrupted her. 

Specify what? All she knew is that Vyn would have to -

Wait . “.... Is there a chance I could die in the ceremony anyway?”

A shudder ran through him, so violently it startled Rosa. This was the crux of the issue. No, that couldn't be it. “Your grandmother said that I have to… give up my human life for a fae one. I’d be exchanging one type of life for another.”

“...” Vyn gripped her tighter, his eyes looking down to her nightgown. He didn't deny her words. 

No, she still had to ask. “When you are tying our lives together, is there a chance of the ritual failing?”

Vyn squeezed his eyes shut in pain. “Yes.” 

Rosa understood. “And you can't tell me what happens.”

“No.” 

Taking a deep breath, Rosa leaned her head on his chest. “Vyn, is the ceremony more likely to fail than succeed?

“No.”

“Is there anything I can do to skew the odds in my favor?”

“No.” His hands trailed up her back.

“Is it something you can do in preparation, to increase the odds of success?”

Vyn shook his head. 

Then- “Why are you worrying?”

His magic lulled her, so much so that Rosa had to fight her exhaustion. He kissed her forehead. “I cannot live this life without you, Rosa.”

“The ceremony would let us.” That's what they came here for - to ask, to barter, to know what the cost would be. “So I can have a chance to live.”

Vyn’s breaths were ragged as he buried his head into her shoulder. After a few moments, he spoke. 

“Before today, I was of one mind.” The whisper almost dissolved in the room, and Rosa had to strain her ears to hear him. “To turn you into one of us, to curse you with such limits, was one thing, but to be the man who would be forced to deliberately -” His voice trailed off. 

Rosa nuzzled into his neck. “I trust you, Vyn.”

“Ah,” he quipped, “but there is the problem.”  

In a flash, Rosa felt their positions change. Now, she lay splayed out on the bed, her mate hovering over her. His eyes flashed in predatory gold as he looked at her, eyeing her as a hunter would his prey, the most raw he’d been since Halloween. 

“Could I trust myself?” Vyn spoke, his hand dragging up her body. “Could I watch as you give your human life for a mistake I made? Could I watch as you willingly throw away your future for me?” His hand moved upward, up her stomach, over her chest, toward her neck. “Could I trust myself to see the better ending, when it is not the one I ever desired?” 

Vyn's hand wrapped around her neck loosely, and Rosa took a deep breath. “Don't you trust yourself at all?”

He didn't answer, only stared coldly down at her body. She could feel her heart racing at the feeling of his hand so close to her, but she kept herself from reacting. He wouldn't hurt her. She knew this. “I know you would never hurt me.”

“Intentionally, no I would not.” He leaned forward, placing his weight on the hand to her side. “But unintentionally? I’ve already seen you dead once. I would rather kill myself than see it again.”

“I understand that and I feel the same way, but… why can’t you trust yourself?”

Vyn kept his eyes locked on hers, his magic cocooning her as best as it could. “I cannot. Not when it is your life in the balance.”

“Even if I trust you completely?”

He had given her confidence, the ability to stand against those that hurt her and others, and to see her worth. Without him, Rosa didn't know where she'd be. 

Vyn’s hand loosened around her throat, his fingers tickling her skin.“...how can you trust me this much? To hold your life in these filthy hands?”

Slowly, his hand clamped down, pushing down on her throat. Rosa felt her heart race instinctively, but she forced her arms to stay limp at her sides. She kept her eyes locked on his. 

It was mere moments, but Vyn pulled his hand back as if burned. He then kissed her, a long, slow, passionate kiss that curled her toes. The moan came involuntarily, her hands sliding up his arms to pull him closer.

“....” Vyn pulled back to look at Rosa's face, tears streaming down his cheeks. “... How? ” Another kiss, just as deep, just as fierce, stole her breath. “How can you offer this? How can you trust me when I have hurt you?” 

“Because I do, Vyn.” Rosa smiled. That was the only answer.

At this answer, Vyn leaned his head down, resting it on her shoulder as he moved his body off of her baby bump. His weight pressed her a little further into the mattress, but she simply kissed his neck. All this because he didn't trust himself to see the mystery ritual through to completion. Because he couldn't lose her again. It didn't matter if she was human or fae…

He doesn't want to risk me being harmed .

“If you can't do this, Vyn, then I'll stay like this. In this human body. It’s okay.” Rosa felt her heart ache as she said the words, but it was the truth. 

“What?” Vyn looked up, shocked. 

“All I want is a life with you, Vyn. That has never changed.” It didn't matter if she was human or fae, young or old, sick or well. It was only to be with him. “I just want this time with you. I’ve missed you so much.”

Vyn didn't move, his eyes lingering on her face. Rosa lifted her hand, cupping his face and leaning up to kiss him. Not passionate, not fervent, a soft kiss to remind him…

I chose you. 

I choose you. 

As Rosa rested her head back on the bed, Vyn followed, drawing her into another assault of kisses. “One more day. One final day, my mate. You have waited too long for your answer and, for that, I have much to atone for.”

Rosa chuckled as Vyn shifted them both onto their sides, his arms wrapped around her lovingly. “Love me, that's all I ask of you. Remember our handfastening.”

“I do, my mate, my Rosa.” Vyn’s lips twitched into a small smile. “I pledge to you my living and dying, equally in your care, and tell no strangers of our grievances. But you deserve better, need better...” His grip tightened. “I can be better.”

“You can.” Rosa reiterated while patting his arm, before giving an impish smile. “For starters, I don't believe you'll be letting me out of your bed, will you?”

Instantly, Vyn gave a pout that reminded her of a baby seal. “Do you truly wish to leave?”

“You'd be a cruel mate- Mmmph!” Rosa’s words were cut off as Vyn kissed her, kept kissing her, until exhaustion and her mate’s warm arms finally brought blissful sleep to her.

—--

Having his mate in his arms brought everything into clarity.

Vyn’s hands wandered as Rosa slept. He touched her, the dimples on her back, the curve where her hip and pregnant belly met, her slender arms, even the darkening bruise on her flank and rear where she landed in the fall. It was heaven to have her in his arms, something he wouldn’t trade for anything in the world.

And yet…

Rosa’s offering - the offering to stay mortal - hung in his mind. She could stay as a human, live with him just as she was - as her perfect self for the remainder of her life. 

But the long life he dreamed of, seeing their future… It was nothing but a hollow fairy tale. What Rosa had, there was no surviving, not long term, not with how aggressive this disease was. If she made it a year, if she made it six months…and at what cost? Would she be allowed any quality of life?

Vyn held her more snugly against his body, letting his lips caress her neck. The thought that she could be dead, no one to see her light, only forced his hand. If he wanted a long life with her, she had to turn into one of them. 

It wasn’t just his life anymore. It is ours.

Rosa trusted him. Could he trust himself?

His lips moved further down, down her neck to the hem of her shirt. Instantly, he made note that she would need larger bras, her breasts continuing to enlarge. Her stomach protruded, with their baby cradled deep inside her body, and he bent down, moving her shirt to place a kiss at the top. He could feel himself harden and took a deep breath. He would never, could never take Rosa without her permission, even without the fae protocol in place. However, she gave him permission to kiss her whenever. That, he would never relinquish. 

She never specified it was only her lips. 

Trailing down, Vyn kissed over her  bulging belly button before reaching her pajama pants. How easy it would be, how he wanted it - 

Vyn watched Rosa breathe shallowly, still deep in her slumber. He studied her again - bags under her eyes, dry lips, creases between her eyebrows. So many signs she had been suffering, she had needed him… 

And all he did was suffer by himself, isolated himself instead of trusting his mate with the deepest, darkest parts of himself. Perhaps I am more like my father than I care to admit. 

Not this time. 

No, he would not live this life without her. 

Vyn scooted back up the bed before he kissed Rosa’s cheek. “Yet again, I am sorry, my mate.” He whispered to her, to himself, to their god, to the silence of the night. “This is a marriage of equals, I swear it.”

And this time, we will confront the future together.

Chapter Text

It was calm before the coming storm.

The lapping water on the shoreline calmed Rosa as she walked side by side with Vyn, any limp from the fall nearly resolved. Dr. Weschler had given her extra pain pills and changed her medicines and vitamins, with strict orders to be extra cautious and not overexert herself. Tomorrow would be her baptism on the mainland, in the same church that they would be married less than two weeks later. There was less than a week until the Christmas ball hosted by the King…

… and then the Haspran family wedding… and the fae marriage ritual.

Rosa remembered the last time she walked this particular stretch of beach, when she saw all the seals swimming onto shore, how she found Vyn out of all of them.The next day, she learned exactly what was required of her to turn fae.

To ask Vyn to turn her, to snuff out her humanity - it felt criminal to ask that, when he told her he could never see her like that again. But…

“Fine weather, isn’t it?’

Rosa turned around to see Ogier and Luke following them only a few meters away. Luke seemed to better tolerate the older man now and she smiled. At least he was ok with someone here, even if it wasn’t her mate. “It is, Uncle. I half expected to see snow with how cold it was!” Lilah would not let her out of the house without some extra covering, so the shawl around her head and neck remained tucked firmly into a hooded black winter cloak. 

“After your Svartan wedding, it will be more common.” So, not before. Rosa guessed it was lucky, but she was oddly charmed by the thought of a snowy wedding day. 

“Would you like it to snow?”

Rosa stared as one corner of Vyn’s mouth slowly curled upward. The haunted look still lingered in his eyes, but he didn't shy away from her any more. His arm still held hers, his hand offered. She had been relieved at his suggestion to take a break from wedding preparations for a walk on the beach, just them and a chaperone.

Why the chaperone had to be Luke. All he did was bark at her and taunt Vyn - it infuriated her. She had very few simple blessings right now. The fact that her mate wasn’t shying away anymore was her saving grace. 

Rosa smiled at Vyn, tucking the shawl closer around her neck. “I'd like it, but just to see it. I don’t want any hassle. We don’t get snow often in Stellis, and Svartan snow must be so pretty, especially here around the castle.”

Vyn nodded before they resumed walking on the sand. They weren’t far from the castle in case anything else happened to her. She could feel their chaperones’ eyes behind her as they continued. Leaning her head on his shoulder, Rosa bit her lip as she tried to figure out how to start the difficult conversation they needed to have. 

Suddenly, Vyn stopped again, holding his free hand up. He turned his head. “Gentlemen, would you please give me and my fiancée some space?”

Both men looked at each other. “Why?” Luke narrowed his eyes. Rosa resisted the urge to punt him off of the top of the castle.

“I would like to speak with her privately, about things that need to be discussed away from others’ ears.” Her ears picked up the tone Vyn set. Would he actually talk about it now?  

Ogier smiled. “We will stay here.”

“We won't be far.” Luke threatened with a growl. 

“Of course.” Vyn smiled placidly before he faced her and offered his elbow. “Are you ready, my lady?”

Rosa took his elbow gratefully. “Of course.”

Together, they strolled further down the beach in silence, the only sound the lapping waves from the ocean. Rosa resisted the urge to ask, to say something to break the peace. She wouldn't pressure Vyn in this. He had to initiate, to start this conversation - 

“Is this what you want?” Rosa’s head snapped up toward Vyn. He didn’t look at her, eyes trained ahead on the shore as they tread around some uneven rocks. Was he…?

“I want to spend the rest of my life with you.” It’s what she had said before, and it hadn’t changed. “I don’t care if it’s one way or the other. I just want to be with you, for whatever time we’re given.” Vyn said nothing, only continued down the shoreline in silence. The others were a fair distance away now, easily out of human hearing range. 

“I…” Rosa leaned her head against his shoulder again as he tentatively started. It was only the two of them to hear his words on the private beach. If anything… Vyn needs this. I need this. “… I know you said you trusted me, but…”

“I do.” It was a vow.

“ How? ” He whispered, tensing under her head. “How can you trust me with this?”

Rosa smiled. “Because you’re you. You've never done anything to lose my trust. If anything, you’ve taught me how to trust myself.” Her hand gently grasped his, lacing her fingers with his. “And I choose to trust you because I love you.”

They kept walking down the shoreline, nearly reaching the other end of the beach, before Vyn spoke again.

“I want to live this life with you, but I am greedy. I want our lives measured in decades, not days or months.” His hand tightened around hers. “I… cannot… walk this world without you.” He moved to look down at her, his eyes overflowing with emotion. “If you wish to walk this path with me and like me, then I will…” Rosa held her breath. He was willing to change her? She licked her lips as he fought to speak. “I will complete the ritual… for us.”

“Vyn…”

The cost of what he was offering, the knowledge that he would take her mortality. Rosa nearly cried. If they were in private, she would have kissed him senseless. She could only give him her thanks by clutching his hands, thanks to their ever-present chaperones.

“Is this what you want, my love?” Vyn asked again, his eyes searching hers.

Rosa nodded, squeezing his hands in hers. “I want to walk this life with you. Yes, I want to go forward with the ritual, and become like you.”

Vyn brought his hand up, gently caressing the hair out of her eyes. “I… want you, my mate. I want your hand… your heart… your very soul. Mortal or fae, you are what keeps me going.”

He never did fail to make her wanted, did he?

Damn their chaperones and these stupid rules, she needed him now. 

Reaching up, Rosa guided him down, their lips meeting again. They kissed, putting their fears, their dreams, everything in it, until there was nothing left to give. When air became a problem, she pulled back only for Vyn to embrace her.

“Every time I think there cannot be a way to love you more,” Vyn’s lips kissed rapidly down her jaw, his breathing labored, “You go and find another way to ensnare me.”

Rosa held back her moan, biting her lip as Vyn nuzzled intimately between her shawl and her neck. Oh god, it felt so good. She gripped at his back, holding him closer.

“I never thought I would be this,” Vyn’s hot breath caressed her skin as he breathed huskily, “obsessed with someone. Nor would someone so… perfect… ” His lips gently kissed her under her ear, “so beautiful, so divine… would love me just as deeply.”

She laughed breathlessly. “Neither did I.” She pulled him back, his loving eyes the only thing she could see. “We do this, together.”

Vyn smiled, the haunted emotion in his eyes nearly gone. “It will always be from now on.” He leaned his forehead on hers. “Forgive me for taking so long, my mate. This was not just my anguish, but yours.” 

“Ours to share.”

“Ours.” Vyn pledged. “We will do this.”

Rosa couldn't hold back her smile and she leaned her head on his chest, feeling his heart race. “Vyn, I need you.”

“You have me.”

“Forever?”

“Even longer.”

She nuzzled into his chest, his scent and the sea breeze mingling together. She whispered low. “Then, will you come to my room tonight?”

“Always, my love.”

-----

Rosa decided to go to bed early that night. No one questioned, not with the baptism the next day. Vyn left for his chambers as well, claiming he wanted peace and quiet before sleeping. Lilah came in after her, prepping her bed and pajamas for the night. Rosa started to dismiss her, but as Lilah’s eyes flashed, the woman simply held a finger to her lips and went into the bathroom, filling the bath. After the water stopped running, Lilah left with a simple bow, no words, only a smile.

No sooner had the door to her rooms clicked shut, she pushed off the bed and walked to the bathroom. Slowly, the false door opened to let Vyn step through. He opened his mouth to speak, but she didn’t let him, pulling him into a starved kiss.

Oh how her body craved  his, how she needed him like air, like water. His touch was rejuvenating, a life saver, and with how Vyn tugged gently at her clothing, she knew he felt it too. Their kisses turned ravenous, only breaking long enough to breathe. 

“Were… you wanting… a bath?” Vyn whispered between kisses. Rosa nipped at his lips as she unbuttoned his shirt. 

“Lilah.” 

*****

Vyn made an affirmative noise as he shrugged off the shirt before slowly unfastening her pants. Rosa pulled back, swiftly pulling off her bra and impatiently pushing down her pants and underwear, before she kissed him again. She could feel his erection against her stomach and smiled wickedly. 

Suddenly, Vyn pulled back, gently picking her up and carrying her to the bathtub. He set her down on her feet and she sunk down into the bubbles gingerly. How it was still perfect - she could only guess it was Lilah’s doing. She knew, she had to know , just like the other Court members knew . Somehow, instead of embarrassment, it only sent arousal down her spine. 

“You have no idea how painfully I wrestled with my thoughts, my mate.” Rosa stared openly at Vyn, how he slowly unbuttoned his pants. “I trust you, but I could not trust myself.”  Her mouth dried as she watched his pants fall, his erection straining in his boxers. Lord above, she was hungry for this man. 

“But you trust me,” Vyn’s fingers hooked under his underwear, pushing it down, “so, how can I not trust myself?”

Good lord, how long had it been since they joined? Rosa couldn’t remember. Before the sailing trip at least. “Rosa, would you allow me to bathe you?”

Bathe her? No, she wanted more. She wanted nothing more than to ride him til morning, screw the baptism, this tiredness, and the lesions in her bones! Maybe instead… 

Rosa bit her lip, smiling impishly at the growl from her mate. “Only if you’re inside me.”

Vyn’s magic descended on her and she watched with no hidden amount of glee as his member twitched. Rosa tried to move forward in the tub and, a moment later, he helped her rise up, sliding behind her. Quickly, she settled back against him, his erection grinding on the crack of her cheeks, and giggled. “Someone is excited.”

“You are the only one I would be this excited for.” Vyn kissed her shoulder once, twice, over and over, as his hand smoothed over her rounded belly. He then reached between her legs, his fingers toying with her clit. 

Rosa whined, leaning her head back on his shoulder. “I said inside me.” 

Vyn smothered a laugh, biting her shoulder. “Such impatience. Do you not wish for some foreplay?”

“Do it when you're inside me.”

Rosa could feel the shudder running through Vyn at her words. He sensuously pulled her against him, water sloshing against the tub, as he whispered in her ear. “As my mate commands.” 

It took a bit of movement, but when Rosa felt his cock slide between her lips, it took everything not to moan loudly in pleasure and pain. And when he entered her - her head lulled back onto Vyn’s shoulder as he slowly filled her, his hand on her stomach. 

“So… good.” It was an understatement, but at that moment, words could not describe the agonizing pleasure Rosa was in. It had been too long. 

Vyn's hand skimmed up her stomach to her breast, cupping and weighing it in his palm. “I have missed you.”

“You didn't have to stop.”

“No, I did not.” Vyn trailed off, his lips kissing her shoulder, her neck. Rosa nuzzled closer. 

“I trust you, Vyn.” Rosa could feel his hands tighten on her body. Her hand reached behind her to tangle in his hair. “I would give more to be with you.”

“The level of trust you have in me is nearly as concerning as your lack of concern for own physical welfare.”

“But we want the same future.”

Yes, he would prefer for them both to be human, but at the heart of it, they wanted to be together . If it had to be as a fae for her to survive, then so be it. 

Vyn’s lips stayed pressed against her skin. Rosa ruffled his hair, rocking her hips lightly. “I trust you with my life, mate. I trust you to find our happy ending.”

“... and if I fail?”

Rosa wanted to ask why that word was even in his vocabulary. “You won't. No matter what, we'll be together and we’ll keep trying other ways.”

He fell silent after that and in the warm soapy water, Rosa could have fallen asleep with how content she was. She felt full, complete, and she didn’t want to leave this moment.

“... You are right.”

Suddenly, Vyn rocked underneath her, sending a cry of shock through her. His arms bracketed her as he gave her small little thrusts, one hand holding her stomach down while the other hand resumed playing with her clit. 

“Together.” Vyn whispers. “In this life and the next, we will always be together.” 

Rosa wanted to ask what he meant, but a particularly dextrous swirl on her clit sent her body into a swift orgasm. Vyn kissed her firmly, her scream muted into his lips as she came. Her body collapsed back onto his, energy all spent, as he ground against her one more time before spilling inside her. 

Vyn took a moment to collect himself and continued on, carefully washing her body as the water began to cool slightly. Even after she was clean, he carried her into her room, dressed them both, and crawled into bed beside her. His hands kept touching, caressing, loving her through the night as sleep claimed them.

Chapter Text

“Oh heavenly father, we are gathered here today to bring another disciple to your fold.”

St Peter's Church was on the south side of Eskilstuna, an impressively tall grey stone cathedral accented with beautiful hand carved details. When Rosa first stood next to the church, she thought it charming, almost historic.

However, entering the church, Rosa’s jaw dropped as she looked around at the stunning stained glass windows surrounding the entire nave and ambulatory. The farthest to the rear held a gorgeous mandala effect as the light shone down onto the altar and aspe. The white walls glowed in technicolor, adding to the painted effect, the entire church illuminating like the Northern lights. 

Rosa stood with Vyn next to the pulpit, the Archbishop to her side as he read from his holy scripture. “This child seeks the blessings of God and accepts your teaching. Her life to be devoted to the church.” She bowed her head, her eyes on the golden basin of water in front of them. Seems a bit much for a church. Remembering the Hasprans were generous patrons, she quickly sobered. 

“My child,” Rosa looked up to the Archbishop, meeting his eyes. He seemed kind, happy, and genuinely passionate, “you have accepted the Lord Jesus as your personal Savior, and have come to be baptized under God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit.”

“I have.” Was it lying if only half of that statement was accurate? At this point, the fae gods were playing tricks on her. 

The man lifted one of his hands over his head. “The Lord, our God, blesses this day. We are sheep in his field, needing our shepherd to watch over us. Only when we submit to his Holy Grace will we find everlasting life through Him. Today, we ask for his gaze to be upon us as we baptize our sister in Christ, in the name of the Father, of the Son,” his hand moved downward, “and of the Holy Spirit,” his hand moved from shoulder to shoulder, before bringing his hands together in prayer, “Amen.”

“Amen.” Both Vyn and Rosa repeated.

“Do you have a sponsor, my child?” The man asked, keeping his smile bright.

Rosa looked to Elizabeth, whose catty smile only grew wider. “I volunteer.” 

The Archbishop hesitantly turned to address Elizabeth, who had approached Vyn and Rosa, beside the pulpit. “What name have you selected to represent her rebirth in Christ?” 

Wide-eyed in confusion, Rosa’s eyes darted between Vyn and Elizabeth. “I have found great significance in my own, given to me on my baptism, long ago: Catherine.” Elizabeth carefully pulled out a pretty little saint’s medallion with a long chain from her pocket, and gently arranged it in and over Rosa’s folded hands.

The Archbishop nodded just as the doors to the church opened. A man with regal posture started down the center aisle of the church, dressed in a tuxedo, white sash with blue and yellow trim, and intricate golden badge. Vyn’s shoulders dropped and he bowed his head, Eirik responded in kind. Elizabeth turned, bristled, before giving a small curtsy, as the Archbishop sunk to a knee. Who was this man? 

The Archbishop seemed gobsmacked as he stammered, “Your Majesty?” Rosa nearly choked on air, quickly sinking into a curtsy as best as she could. This man was the King? Why was he here? “You honor us.”

“I wished to see my friend and his prodigal son, and his son’s elusive fiancee.” The man nodded. “Do not mind me.”

“Then,” the Archbishop gestured to the bowl, “let us continue with the baptism. If you would…?”

Rosa stepped forward and turned toward Vyn, smiling nervously. Shockingly, Vyn came close and offered his hand. She held his hand with both of hers and the priest helped to lower her head to the basin. He picked up a small chalice nearby and, scooping up some water, poured it on Rosa’s forehead. “I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.”

As Vyn slowly raised her up, Rosa couldn’t help the little smile on her face. After this, nothing stood in their way. Now, they could marry in every sense. 

One of the lower priests walked forward with a little tray, and the Archbishop gave her a small glass of grape juice and chunk of bread. “The body and blood of Jesus Christ, our Lord. Partake, and be nourished in Christ.  Rosa tore off a small piece of bread and washed it down with a sip of juice, and the Archbishop smiled warmly. “Welcome to the Church of Svart, our new sister in Christ, Rosa Catherine.” 

“Thank you, Father.” Rosa bowed her head demurely, a chaste smile on her face. 

Eirik nodded as Vyn hovered closer to her, as close as Svartan noble decorum allowed. “And with that, everything should be in order to move forward with Vilhelm and Rosa’s marriage.” 

“Should, Your Grace. Should.” The Archbishop turned to the Duke, a facetious smile plastered on his face. “The Dowager Duchess has become ornery in her elder years.”

“What were her demands that you found objectionable, Archbishop?”

“No rehearsal.”

Rosa covered her mouth to hold back her snort. “We have legitimate reasons, and you said nary a word in opposition, Nils! You can’t possibly still be scared of women, as when you and Eirik were in grammar school.” Elizabeth held her head high in defiance. 

If Eirik was annoyed, he didn’t show it. Rather, he kept talking to the Archbishop. “There will be a rehearsal with Vilhelm and Rosa, at the least. However, the hunt will be a few days before the wedding. Certainly, the Church can understand the importance of tradition.”

The Archbishop paused. “... No sooner?”

“The wedding party, in its entirety, will not arrive until the hunt.”

“Ah.” The Archbishop nodded, “then perhaps you could bring the wedding party here the night before the ceremony?”

Eirik gave a small nod of agreement, even as Elizabeth scoffed. “I believe we can arrange for a short rehearsal, barring anything unforeseen.”

“Then I will make arrangements.” Rosa watched the Archbishop visibly relax. “Only the wedding party, and of course, Your Grace is welcome to attend.”

Rosa could see the false smile on Eirik's face, just the same as Vyn's. “I will be there. Now, shall we head out?”

“I wish to talk to Miss Sumner. Alone, if possible.”

Rosa swore she could feel the protectiveness fuming from Vyn beside her, hell, she could feel Elizabeth’s wariness and distrust. These were games she was just learning to play, ones that were generations older than her. She needed to learn the rules if she had any hope of surviving them. She placed her hand on Vyn’s shoulder, keeping her expression demure. 

“My fiancee is tired, Your Excellency.” Vyn responded with the most mannerly tone he could muster, his hand covering hers. “She needs her rest after today’s baptism and all the wedding planning.”

“A few moments will not hurt her.” Rosa resisted reacting as the King’s coldly assessing gaze fell on her. “I have not met your potential future Duchess of Haspran. A small discussion is the least I could demand.”

He had them there. With exception to the fae in the castle and the Hasprans, Rosa didn’t know anyone in Svart. Maybe complying would be the safest opening gambit in this game? Gripping Vyn’s arm, she met this King’s gaze and nodded. 

Hesitantly, Vyn nodded. “Very well.” He elegantly stepped away from Rosa, lifting up her hand and kissing it. “I will be outside in the antechamber.”

“Do not worry,” the King said flatly. “I will not keep her longer than necessary.” 

Both Haspran men bowed before leaving for the front of the Church. Oddly enough, Elizabeth stood firm, giving the King an odd expression before finally following her son.

“Pay her no mind. Lady Elizabeth and I have a history.” 

Rosa wasn’t sure what to do, as the King sat down at the first pew. He gestured beside him. “Please, sit. When Eirik first spoke of you,” the King watched her intently as she sat near him, mindful of the armed King’s guards a few meters away, “he spoke of his son's intended like a stunning rose. Graceful, modest, and formal… to a fault . Practically perfect, for a foreign commoner of course.”

Oh great . Rosa felt her face flush. She folded her hands on her lap. “He is… very excited.”

“Oh, no doubt.” The regal man chuckled. “He has always put his dreams on his son. A loyal, gorgeous wife, a loving and supportive family, a legitimate and confirmed heir.”

Rosa paled at these harsh words. What should she say?

“I know what they are.”

WHAT? What COULD she say? Especially to that! “Your… Highness…”

“Do not worry. They know, at least Eirik knows that I know.” Well, that wasn’t comforting. The secret of fae was just out there for some people now? Rosa worried over who else knew? Was there a master list somewhere? “My father and my grandfather passed the information down along with the crown, but… no one believed me.”

“Believed what?” How was she going to deny any of this?

“Should the Svartan Crown be in need, the Olde House of Haspran will aide ye, but beware a high cost in deed.” The man gave her a half smile. “Of course, it was an old Svartan lore, passed down with the crown, but…”

Rosa remained highly anxious as the man beside her relaxed. Now, he seemed more approachable. “When he lost his love immediately after losing his father and brother and was forced to become Haspran’s Duke, I had never seen such a juxtaposition. During the day, he staunchly served his country with loyalty, standing with me on issues necessary for the good of Svart. But at night…” A dark laugh. “I always considered myself a fair drinker, but he could drink me under the table twenty times over and still be mostly sober.”

Rosa chuckled nervously. The thought that Vyn’s father could drink that much astounded her. “It must have been such a difficult time.”

“I was shocked when he eventually showed me his child.” The man laughed quietly, keeping the light mood between them. “I had not seen him for a few years outside of a few… required meetings to confirm an heir existed, but… when little Vilhelm was knee height…“

“That little?”

The King smiled. “Perhaps you should find pictures from your intended’s youth. He looked like an arctic owl. Those hunter’s eyes…”

Rosa wouldn’t say it out loud, but Vyn still looked like one at the right moment. The stained glass window shone down in various colors, brightening up the church. Her baby kicked, and she chuckled more genuinely. “Well, I do know as well, Your Highness.”

“I should hope.”

She blushed. 

They sat in silence for a few moments before the King asked. “I always wondered… if they really would do anything for Sigurdsbord. I trust Duke Eirik, but… the stories I’ve heard.”

“They are just like us, Your Highness, somewhere between good and evil.” Not unless provoked. All they wanted - all that anything the fae wanted was peace. “They love their peaceful ancestral land and want to keep it that way.”

The King nodded. “So, if I decide they should give it back to the Crown permanently.”

“You’d be making a lot of people angry to break that ancient contract, and not just the Hasprans.”

This seemed to stop the King for a second. “So… there are more?”

“You really didn’t think they’d just be in one tiny corner of the world, did you?” The story of the fae was long, their legends greater than any history known to man. “Your Highness, nearly every culture and civilization on the planet has some sort of mythology or legend about them… Not just Svart.”

He laughed. “You are correct, but to hear it.” Shaking his head, he finally stood up. “I do not plan on moving against them, Miss Sumner, but rather, I wanted to meet you today. Perhaps I will learn more about you at my Christmas Gala.”

Quickly, Rosa stood and gave a curtsy. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

He nodded. “I look forward to attending your wedding, however for security reasons, I will not be attending the receptions afterwards.”

As the man walked away, Rosa couldn’t help but turn back to the pulpit. 

Mrs. Richer. Next week couldn’t come soon enough.

—---

The cathedral doors banged opened, and Vyn nearly jumped as the King strode out. Giving a quick formal bow, Vyn started to enter the foyer. 

“Wait, Lord Haspran.” The king pulled out a neatly folded handkerchief in Svartan blue and gold and held it out for Vyn. “For you. I request you wear this lapel pin for the Christmas ball.”

Vyn raised an eyebrow but carefully took the handkerchief, opening the package. Inside, a small pin shaped like an eight pointed star was encrusted with diamonds. It was tasteful, slightly larger than a button on his vest, but - “Your Excellency?”

“Consider it an early wedding gift.” The man nodded. “I also wish to judge your future Duchess a bit more before passing my final verdict.”

He could only accept. It would be rude to reject a gift from the King in public. “You honor us, Your Majesty.”

The king nodded before he departed for his motorcade, flanked by his guards. Eirik raised an eyebrow and studied the brooch. “A relatively small gift, yet costly. What could his strategy be?”

“A test, no doubt.” Vyn turned around, seeing Rosa slowly walking toward them, down the center of the aisle. For a second, he could just imagine it, people witnessing their wedding, knowing that she would be his in every way possible. 

But first, a more important wedding needed to take place. 

—--

“Your prompt response is appreciated, ma’am.”

As the door shut on the courier, the internal storm raged on in the historical house. Reina stared hatefully at the letter, the green seal on the back taunted her with dreams that could have - might have been. 

There was no possible way this letter was intended for her. The courier was a local one, not something the Hasprans would send for a letter with this seal. Besides, they weren’t allowed to contact her, that would violate their agreement .

Reina flipped over the envelope. There was no addressee, no indication it was for her, nothing but the Haspran Stag seal embossed on the back. 

But the courier insisted. Her name was on a list on their PAX branded tablet, and they had a courier bag full of identical envelopes.

Flipping the envelope back over, Reina ran her finger under the thick wax seal, feeling her heart race as she slowly unfolded the letter. 

You are formally invited to the wedding of Lord Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran and Lady Rosa Sumner. 

She dropped the papers, as if they were poison. This was clearly a mistake, and absolutely not intended for her. But…

So, she actually decided to do it. Reina couldn't help but think how breathtakingly stupid that attorney was, actually thinking that a fae could truly love a mortal. No, they couldn’t. They were too beastly, too attached to their bonds. Too controlled by their urges and secrets and contracts .  

But that day… 

“He will be happy .”

In all of her years, Reina had never thought of Eirik since she was rudely escorted out of the castle, when she left Svart for good and was shipped back to Stellis like used furniture. But…  in that moment, she couldn’t help but think of him. Of their last moments, of listening to the irrational fear in her head and running in horror from that beautiful beach…

It all fell to ruin after that. Losing the one man she loved, losing the footing she planned her life on - it happened so fast and…

I never saw him again. 

When she dared to search his name online, there were few pictures, all stiff and formal, all flat and unsmiling, not the wonderful man she fell in love with…

Reina wrapped her arms around her body, feeling a chill race through her body. Beneath her, the inlaid phoenix motif looked more like a demon than the graceful bird of legend. 

What would she do to see him one more time? Was it even possible? Reina had barked at her son - in hindsight, a beautiful merge between her delicate features and Eirik’s unique coloring - to respect the contract, and he did. She had to, they wouldn't even allow her in Eskilstuna, let alone Halvund or Sigurdsbord Castle. And even then, what would she say? What could repair twenty-seven years of hatred?

Nothing. 

And yet… 

Reina eyes darted to the high-security custom display case in the corner, with a certain box on the bottom shelf, carefully wrapped in cloth. After winning that auction, her victory felt hollow as she brought home the cursed jewelry set. Once designed for herself, she could barely look at it without nauseating hatred. 

Now, it only brought grief and shame 

Reina yanked the offending box out of the case, throwing the cloth off of it. 

No, there was one thing she could do. It would never undo the hurt they suffered. 

But she could finally end this the right way. 

Chapter Text

After the baptism, Rosa could have slept the rest of the day away. However, there was more wedding preparation to be completed. With only a few days til the Christmas ball and the fae wedding ceremony, it had to be completed now. 

“Goodness, today has been a productive day.” Elizabeth straightened her gown as Rosa exited the second car. “And yet, still more to do.”

“More?” What more did she and Vyn need to do? All Rosa wanted to do was curl up next to Vyn til the next time she was needed. Preferably with pre-selected choices of three or less options.

Eirik started up the stairs as Elizabeth scoffed. “There's contacting the regional floriculturalists as the castle florists are having issues with negotiations for the volume required, we have final contract negotiations with housekeeping services for the Annex’s temporary accommodations  - goodness, and you all need to finalize the menus for the Luncheon and Dinner.” The doors opened to the Castle. Rosa spotted Luke and Marius near the stairs, Peanut still roosting on Marius’s hair. “Take your puppy and that… rake. They need supervision and occupation.”  

“Make any suggestions you wish.” Eirik cut in, handing something to his butler. “He knows the preferences of the Upper House.”

Rosa bowed her head as Vyn held her hand. Elizabeth smiled. “Lilah, please escort them to the drawing room, and tell Bjorn the soup last night was particularly exquisite.”

Lilah curtsied. “Yes, my Lady. If you would all follow me.” 

This particular sitting room was a quick walk from the center of the house, on the left of the castle. Cream wallpaper with gold ornate crests. A small dining table had been set up with four chairs, four of their reception place settings prepared. 

Sighing in relief at how their choices came together attractively with a deep green napkin, Rosa took a seat at the table, Vyn taking the seat at her side. Her face twitched in a smirk as Lilah stepped deftly out of the way of a ginger-haired man speeding through the doorway, staring at his tablet. He was dressed in a black chef's apron, but his hair was wildly untamed under his toque. “My Lord and lady, esteemed guests.” His heavily accented voice sounded tired yet proud as he bowed to the table. “I am honored to finally meet you and to be chosen the head chef for the luncheon and gala dinner.”

Luke slowly turned to Rosa, silently reiterating the question he'd been since back in the isles. Holding back her exasperated laugh, she covered her mouth as Luke took the other spot next to her. “Thank you for the kind welcome, sir. What is your name?” 

“Chef Augustus Bjorn, at your service, my lady.” He bowed deeply again as another chef came in holding leather folders. “At the request of His Grace, our beloved Duke, I have been asked to create representative amuse bouches for the luncheon and gala in a tasting menu along with representative flights of desserts for the gala. There will also be small samples of wedding cake and fillings at the end for the bride and groom to take back to your suite and discuss privately, later.”

This was some party. Rosa’s stomach churned in annoyance. Marius took the final seat across from Rosa, gently pulling Peanut from his hair to a spot between himself and Luke. “So, our mission is to finalize your menus today?”

“I have taken the liberty to condense some selections for you, esteemed guests.” Oh thank god. “A total of 12 luncheon options to be narrowed down to eight, Fifteen dinner course options to nine, and any preferred desserts from the flights that will be served last.”

Even that sounded daunting. Rosa could only hope her child would let her enjoy this. She graciously took the folder from the man and opened it, seeing the names of the dishes. 

“First and foremost, I would like to ask for any… allergies or sensitivities I must be wary of either for any of you, or for your invited guests. Ah, and I do have a little something for our tiniest guest too.” 

Rosa looked at Vyn and Marius, who shook their heads. “Rosa dislikes coconut, so please remove any dishes like that.” She smiled gratefully as Vyn turned to Luke. “And you, Mr. Pearce?”

“Huh?” 

Vyn kept a smile. “You are family, no? Are there any dietary needs you have?”

Luke blinked before looking at Augustus. “I can't tolerate spice.” 

“Spice?” Augustus confirmed questioningly, reviewing the menu. 

Rosa giggled. “Luke can’t handle anything too spicy.”

Augustus flipped through the ingredient list with a furrowed brow before speaking Svartan to the second chef. Was it that big of a problem?

“Luke,” Vyn leaned forward, “is something like pepper or garlic ok?” 

“Pepper? Like seasoning?” Vyn nodded. “Yeah, that’s absolutely fine, but too much mouth-numbing, buzzy heat that you find in some areas of Stellis and I can’t handle it.”

“That is fair.” A quick word to the chefs and they visibly relaxed. “They were worried they had to remove most of their western spices and rely on the meat’s natural flavor. A simple cultural miscommunication.” 

“Is…it ok?”

The chef nodded. “Most people in this region have an aversion to that kind of unfamiliar heat and we do not wish to cause any problems at the luncheon or gala. Nevertheless, it is important to accommodate all family members and guests.”

Rosa didn’t know if Luke believed him or not, judging by the hesitant expression on his face, but at least this time it wasn’t outright hostility. Her brother kept quiet as the chef continued. “We have removed one dish from contention, based on our Lady’s preferences. If it pleases you, we will begin our service.”

With no objections, Augustus left. 

“Well, this is going so well.” Marius opened the folder, licking his lips as he smirked. “You three gonna kiss and make up now? Or do I have to lock you all up in a room next time. I could totally special order a three-person ‘Get Along’ shirt.”

For fuck’s sake. “Marius?”

“Yes?”

“I can still punt you off of this castle.”

“You and my ass. Geez,” He filled all their water glasses flawlessly, giving Rosa a wink, “still not happy with this fetish?”

Of all the-

“No, I'd throw you off too.” Luke cut in, rolling his eyes. “And that's if Vyn doesn't get to you first.”

Holy, was Luke defending Vyn? Rosa couldn’t help but gape at her brother, who just glared at Marius. Even Peanut looked shocked before flying to sit on Luke’s shoulder. Something had developed for sure, but what?

“As much as I care about our families’ friendship, Marius,” Vyn’s sarcastic smile looked sinister, “my fiancée does come first.”

“You still owe me, Tuna.”

“My Lady comes first.”

“Well obviously. It wouldn’t be sporting if your partner doesn’t finish first.”

Luke raised his hand, just as Augustus entered, this time with two others rolling carts filled with plates. Both of the servers wore white gloves “Pardon our interruption, madame et messieurs. Is… everything alright?”

Hastily, Luke brought down his hand, his face reddening. Vyn chuckled before he nodded. Augustus clapped once and both servers moved, picking up the domed plates and serving them. Twelve tiny bites of food sat on each plate, small, delicate, and beautiful. Rosa’s eyes darted between all of them as the man started talking. 

“Knowing our Lady comes from Stellis, I attempted to blend both cultures and cuisines, and included a few of House Haspran’s signature favorites.” 

Indeed, Rosa noticed a small skewer that looked like a tiny slice of Peking duck. She looked around and when she saw Vyn pick up one of the options - a tartlet filled with some sort of meat-  she followed suit.

“Mmm!” The duck melted in her mouth. “This is amazing.” Chef Augustus beamed with pride. 

“I agreed.” Vyn spoke up. “This tartlet? Venison?”

“Yes, sir!” Augustus beamed with pride. “Those will be 8cm, individual portions for the luncheon. I will be expecting you to bring home a few good bucks from the hunt.” 

Right, that was next week. Rosa chose a tiny mint colored square, something that reminded her of a matcha cake bite, and nearly melted at the taste. Vaguely, she wondered if this was the same recipe as Vyn’s matcha crepe cake. “Well, hopefully it's somewhat relaxing.”

Luke nodded, clearly enjoying a mini-finger sandwich, as Marius finished his bao bun filled with rabbit. “You all have fun. I'll be enjoying my sleep.” 

Wait. “You're not coming on the hunt?” Luke beat her question. 

“Sorry, Cujo.” Marius winked. Luke groaned. “But, the Duke has Valencia and I greeting the Annex guests while you all hunt for this man's meat.”

“You will be the face of the Haspran House?” Vyn asked. Rosa didn’t need to imagine the horrors that could happen, but she also remembered him asking her to do something similar for the Pax auction. Marius was able to pull it together when necessary, she mused. “How did you bribe my father to earn that duty?”

“Actually, Duke Daddy Dearest offered me something I couldn't refuse.”

Rosa quickly covered her mouth. Daddy? He should never meet Leonard. MaryAnn might kill kill them both for their obnoxiousness. “Please… Never say that again.” Luke looked disgusted.

Rosa giggled again as Vyn grimaced. “How do you sleep at night?”

“One hand on a pillow, the other on my-”

“Marius!” Too much! Rosa couldn't hold back the snort. Almost simultaneously, Vyn and Luke reached behind Marius to slap him on the back of the head. 

“Ow! Meanies!” Marius pouted. “Missy, you gonna let them do this to me?”

Rosa pretended to wipe her mouth if only to cover her mouth from her smile. “You're the one provoking this. Besides,” she looked between Luke and Vyn, “they are my family.”

Vyn smiled brightly, all the love and devotion in his eyes. She turned to Luke and saw… something … “Luke?” What was wrong? 

“...” Luke shook his head. “It's nothing.” Bullshit. “Just… missed you saying that.”

“Pfft.” Rosa chuckled. “You wouldn't be here if you weren't and… I'm glad you're here, Sherlock.”

Luke truly smiled. For a second, Rosa saw him as the young teenager, her best friend, her brother, her family . 

Then - “Ew, that’s right! He calls you Watson! Lemme guess, you two wrote self-insert genderbent fanfiction dedicated to each other, too? Seriously, I did not sign up to learn new fetishes this week.” 

The groans filled the room as Rosa laughed freely. At the very least, this was better than the tension from before. Maybe, just maybe… things would work out. 

—--

“You want me to what?”

Whatever Luke had expected to be summoned for, this wasn't it.

After the mostly peaceful meeting with the head chef, Davis came back to say that Ogier was requesting him. He tried to get out of it, but Rosa’s yawn sealed the deal.

Ogier leaned forward in his chair, sighing. An assortment of folders were scattered on the table in front of him. “Drive a limousine.”

That part he got. “The next part.”

Ever since the fight, there had been a power shift in the security quadrant. People nodded to him, some even bowed. Luke didn’t understand it, not after the sparring competition went in his favor. Why did everyone treat him like someone revered?   

“I see no problem with it.” Ogier snagged one of the folders, opening it. “According to the NSB, you have a license for it-”

“Can you stop bringing that up?” God. When Luke returned back to work, he was definitely getting grilled by his superiors. “Yes, I have a crap ton of credentials, but that's for undercover work.”

“And this isn't?” 

Luke narrowed his eyes. “I thought it was your job to guard the Duke and his heir, not mine.”

The whole idea was insane. Him . As part of the guard detail for the two most important people in the duchy. Guard his sister’s fiance.  

“When Lord Haspran is in Svart, the Duchy is to provide security oversight. However, it falls to me to seamlessly fill any gaps. Just like I did for your sister the first day we arrived in Svart.”

“And my sister? Who’s guarding her?” 

“The men and women will be driven in separate motorcades.” Ogier stood up from behind the table. This was their meeting spot every Monday since he was dragged down here with Horny von Hagen, and it created a sense of normalcy in this otherwise insane castle. “The King knows of this arrangement, and you and Gino will be escorting the Duke and his son. However, you will also be going undercover as part of the Duke’s family.”

He was going in? To a royal ball?  “I'm not a noble, or even Svartan for that matter.”

“No, but your sister is marrying into the nobility, and the Duchy and the Svartan Crown are extending this invitation to you as part of royal etiquette and in good faith.” Ogier kept his head high. “The King has their own Royal Guard, but you will be part of the Haspran House’s formal invitation and undercover as well.”

Fucking hell. At least his basic skills wouldn't get rusty here. If anything, he’d feel right at home, blending with the waitstaff. But attending? Luke sighed. “I can’t watch Rosa.” 

“No. I will be taking Her Grace, Lady Elizabeth, and the rest of the women, and I will not be allowed into the event.”

Every bone told him to say no, but a little voice told him this might be what he needed to prove to his sister that she didn’t belong here. Rosa would do ok at a high-end function, but in the face of such opulence and greed, she would see the light. And when it broke her heart, he’d be there to help pick her up. “Fine, I accept.”

“Good.” Ogier closed the folder and stacked the others. Luke just wanted to get the hell out of here. He didn’t belong here. Rosa didn’t belong here. No, they had no idea who he was, what his sister’s real dreams were. All they did was push and prod her, force her into this artificial mold, the exhaustion on her face growing daily. If he didn’t know she was pregnant, he’d have thought she was actually sick .

“- a job.” Wait, what? 

Luke snapped out of his thoughts. “Huh?” 

“... As I just said,” Ogier chuckled, “the Duke is considering offering you a job. Less lethal than your current one, I'd imagine, and likely longer term and more enjoyable. Well, provided your sister doesn’t force you to change diapers.”

A job? “Guarding the Duke? The heir? My sister? ” What job would a Duke give him?

Ogier sighed. “If you wish to put it as such, then yes. But with your skills and expertise, to say you are just a guard is to make you one-dimensional, and you are far from that, Mr. Pearce.”

Luke narrowed his eyes. “Then what would I do?”

“Exactly what you are doing now.” Bullshit. “Running an antique shop, maybe a detective agency, and some Svartan undercover work. Just with a more consistent schedule.”

“But I wouldn't be helping everyday people.” The reason why he joined the NSB, why he went undercover. “That's what I wanted to do.” He wouldn't expect him to understand. The thrill of being undercover, taking out the bad guys, making the world safer. He wanted to save normal people from the dark things that crept in the underworld, making it safer for him… and his sister -

“Then why did you come home?”

Luke’s eyes met Ogier’s stone cold gaze. “I came home for my sister.”

“Let me rephrase.” Ogier’s tone stayed cold. “Why did you come back to your sister after eight years of going missing? Why come back when you spent most of your life undercover anyway? Why come back if you expected to disappear again anyway? ”

The question stung, but Luke expected it anyway. “... I wanted to see her again. Before it was too late.”

“A selfish reason.” Ogier responded. “And you would keep her waiting, worrying if you were captured, guessing if you were alive.” Luke growled but Ogier kept talking. “You know I'm right, young one. But here, you may have an opportunity to be near your sister and help in a different way.”

“Yeah, the pompous rich.”

Ogier smiled knowingly and Luke froze. Something was wrong with that smile. That smile reminded him of the Dowager, the woman who seemed to command the Duchy from the inside. 

“Perhaps, Mr. Pearce, you need to take a step back and see the forest for the trees. If you look too closely at something, you may just miss the larger picture in front of you.”

The man didn't give him a chance to respond, leaving Luke in the room to ponder the statement in the conference room. 

Was he missing something huge, like Mr. Weschler said? The Dowager hinted at it, Marius did too - was there more than just this shotgun marriage to claim the heir? Luke scanned his memory for anything, everything that could mean something. 

The fact that nothing came to mind brought the sickening thought that maybe, just maybe, Luke had been focusing on the wrong things all along. 

—---

*****

“Vy-Vyn…” The sounds of slurping filled the bedroom. One of Rosa’s legs quivered around Vyn’s shoulders, his face tucked into the junction of her thighs with his forehead pressed against her growing stomach. She laid on the bed, her other leg draped off the side.

Vyn hummed, his lips wrapping around her clit. He sucked gently as his fingers gently probed into her core, the squishing sound resonating in the room. She tried to reach for his hair, his shoulders, something to anchor her to him, but couldn’t reach around her pregnant belly. His free hand reached up to anchor hers and he continued to suck at her.

When they left the others with their wedding cake samples in tow, Vyn escorted her back with Marius not far behind. However, the flighty fairy quickly made himself scarce with an excuse about it being too far early to sleep once reaching their suites.  

The minute they walked into her rooms, Vyn practically threw the cake box onto her dressing table and kissed her, taking all words from her mind. Even her baby seemed excited with the prospect of being alone with him. How long had they been like this? Minutes? Hours? Would anyone find them like this, blatantly flaunting noble protocol for this mid-afternoon tryst? 

Just that thought had her spiraling over.

Her thigh clenched around Vyn’s head and she covered her mouth, trying to muffle the scream as she climaxed. Vyn stopped sucking, dipping his tongue inside her to feast on her further. He lapped at her, prolonging her pleasure with his own obscene noises of enjoyment.

Finally, Vyn pulled back from her, barely visible over her stomach, panting for air over her crotch. She could feel him licking his lips before he moved over her half naked body. He laid next to her prone form. “You… are a far better feast than all of the delights from the sampling menu.”

Rosa could feel his cock hard on her stomach and she whimpered. “Vyn.”

“Tell me, Rosa.” Vyn’s voice melted her. “Tell me what you want.” The sinful sound made her wet as he kept talking. “I will make your every dream come true, my mate.”

“You.” Rosa whispered. “Only you.” 

“You have me.” His lips lingered against hers. “All of me.”

They kissed again and Rosa relished in her mate, his touch, his presence. But, she wanted more. Her hand drifted down, toying with his still buckled pants. Vyn groaned into her lips. “Mmmmm, Rosa?”

“I want it… please?” He’d tasted her. Now she wanted a turn. 

Vyn moved, unbuckling his pants before sitting at the edge of the bed. His erection stood at attention, leaking already. 

Rosa was on it in seconds, turning to squat on the floor between his legs and lapping at the liquid dripping from him. The taste, the smell - for some reason, her mind honed in on it, demanded it, and as she ran her lips down his shaft to his balls, the labored breathing of her mate only drove her desire further on. 

Running his hand through her hair, Vyn pressed her head away from his member. “Gentle, Ro-ahhhhh- I am going nowhere.” No, no he wasn't. His cock was hers. “Do not hurt yourself.” 

Consenting to that fact, Rosa adjusted her body to kneel comfortably between his legs, giving her access to him and keeping him there. She licked up his member again before taking his tip into her mouth. The moan reverberated in the space, a mix of magic and lust that made her wet again. 

“I'm-Hnngh-Rosa-I,” Rosa pushed down, taking as much of him as she could. She tried to catch it, the moment his seed spewed forth, but -

“Ugg.” Rosa broke into a coughing fit, salvia and cum going everywhere. Shit. 

Vyn quickly rubbed at her back, helping calm her coughing. “I am sorry.”

“Don't be, that was my fault.” Giving one final cough, Rosa crawled up into Vyn’s awaiting arms as they pulled tissues from the bedside table to clean up. “I wanted it. Just sad I couldn't have more.” Vyn placed a kiss on her forehead before he pulled her close. She sighed blissfully. “I don't think we'll be able to talk our way out of this one.”

“The court already knew, Rosa, of our first tryst here, and every single time since then. They know of this one too.”

“Yeah, but…” Rosa didn't know how to explain it, “I guess it has to do with Svartan tradition and waiting till marriage here. Or at least, waiting until it’s dark outside?”

She could feel Vyn chuckle. “I do believe you shocked a few people with your voraciousness.”

Rosa blushed. 

“Still, they know what and who you are to me, what we are. What has been offered is… not normally given and highly unusual. I do not know how my grandmother was given the honor, nor how you.” Vyn’s hand traced patterns down her back. 

Kissing his neck, Rosa nuzzled into the junction. “I said it before Vyn, I want this life with you. Even if the gods are watching or your family knows every time we’re intimate. No matter what.”

Rosa felt his lips on her forehead. “I will follow you, Rosa, be it in this life or the next.” 

He said that before. But what did it mean? Rosa moved up. “Vyn-”

“I said what I meant, Rosa.” He drew her further, kissing her lips so tenderly she wanted to cry. “I will not live in a world without you.”

Her breath caught in her throat. He meant…

Vyn smiled. “In this life, or the next, or even after, I will only love you.”

Rosa wanted to say no, tell him there was more to life than her. Yet… he chose this, just as she chose to give her life for this. She couldn't argue. “...ok, but if something happens, I don't want our baby growing up without someone…I don’t want him to suffer like you did, or get uprooted like Luke, or be lonely like me…” Before he could respond, Rosa kissed him, hard and deep, pouring all her love into that very kiss. Vyn gripped at her hips, steading her body above him.  She needed this. They needed this... but...

“Promise me something, Vyn.”

“Yes?”

“These final days, my last as a human, I want you to do anything you want when we’re alone.” Their lips hovered only centimeters away from each other. “Touch me, kiss me, love me. Do anything, I want your freedom.” 

Vyn stared at her, eyes widened as he took in her request, before he pushed her back into the soft bed, intent on doing everything in his power to fulfill that wish. 

Chapter Text

After all their hastened nuptial planning, all their rushed choices, tonight was the Christmas Ball. Vyn begrudgingly woke before the sun rose and, after making sure his mate was clothed and taken care of, moved to his suite. He showered and shaved, before dressing in a simple shirt, cardigan, and pants.

Only a day left until their wedding festivities began in earnest. Once the agreement was set between Vyn and Rosa, the Court moved. Relics were transported out of the vault, properly cleaned and restored and taken to the court. Dr. Weschler was notified of the new “treatment,” with strict orders for pre- and post-ritual assessments on all three of them. Information was distributed to all of the House who still carried fae blood, of their supportive roles in the ritual.

All of the Upper House knew their roles, knew what to do when the time came. All of those that carried Selkie blood would be there to witness and participate in this ritual. 

The only one who would not know their exact role until their time was Rosa. 

She would have to trust him to complete the ceremony, and to bind their souls together. Vaguely, he remembered once asking her if he believed in soulmates. He couldn’t hide the smile on his face over that memory.

After tomorrow night, they would be bonded closer than any couple alive. Only one other knew how close they would be. 

A knock on his door brought him out of his thoughts. Lilah opened the door and curtsied deeply. “My Lord, Lady Elizabeth requests your presence in her study.”

Wasn’t she getting ready for the ball? No matter. At this point, he had to follow Court etiquette. They had yet to determine a price for their wedding and the information Rosa requested, and when the time came, he wanted to negotiate on fair terms…

… with my mate by my side as my equal.

Vyn hastily stood up before following the Raven out the door. Noise came from Luke in his room, a yelp and other questionable noises. 

He did not need to know more.  

Soon after, Lilah opened the door to his grandmother’s study, keeping her head down low. Elizabeth regally stood, looking out the large windows with her back to him.  “You called for me, Grandmother?”

As soon as Lilah shut the door, she spoke in contempt. “Not even trying to hide your trysts under the respectable cover of night, are you?”

“No.” Why would he? He refused to feel shame and would take every second he could with his mate. Decorum required attendance at the Christmas Ball, and while he wished to forsake the King's invitation, Haspran House did not have the power or will to reject it.  

Elizabeth gave a dignified snort, turning to smirk at her grandson. “At least you have finally seen reason. No, I will make this as brief as possible.” Grandmother reached into her pocket and set out a metal canister - small, easily fit into her hand - and set it on her desk. Narrowing his eyes, Vyn picked it up, carefully unscrewing the lid. 

Instantly, Vyn's nose was assaulted with notes of rose, of sandalwood, of things too nuanced to discriminate. However, underneath it all, he could pick out - “An aphrodisiac? You think I will need this for my mate?”

“Never, in typical situations.” Elizabeth looked at him square in the eye. “Or must I remind you how your lust is constantly hitting the court square in our faces?”

Vyn fought the heat on his cheeks as Elizabeth continued, moving around her desk. “No, I know you very well, grandson, and that you would do nothing to harm your mate. Well, I'm offering insurance that you actually inflict enough harm to help her.”

“Grandmother -”

“I know my place in this,” Elizabeth cut him off, “and I know I cannot intercede in the ritual. However, I can prevent my granddaughter from being in unnecessary pain, and support your necessary efforts once she has changed.”

The dark part of Vyn’s mind couldn't help but place an “if” in her sentence. No, Rosa trusted him. He could do this. He would. “No, it is the after.” Elizabeth moved her fingers, showing off her movement. “I remember feeling limp for so long as Alek carried me to our bed. We stayed that way for hours until my body seized up, as if a corpse. I stayed like that for weeks with… physical therapies and such. My Alek struggled with fear of hurting me further, and I believe it was his reluctance that left me in terrible discomfort. No, do not make her suffer.”

“And you wish for me to…” It sounded ludicrous.

“Whatever your generation’s euphemisms might be! The horizontal mambo, copulating, intercourse, for gods’ sake, mate her.” Elizabeth droned annoyingly. “Surely tomorrow, you can afford to do more of that , regardless of the hour .”

Vyn opted to hold his tongue. 

Midwinter: the longest night of the year. Just as Midsummer was the longest day, on these holy days, magic expanded, grew, the space between worlds grew thinner, and their instincts grew stronger. 

The ceremony - and their future - relied on those instincts.

“What happens in that room stays between you and her, but she will be relying on you for your magic.” Elizabeth pressed. “She will turn stiff if you do not care for her immediately. Because of the holiday, Miss Sophronia cannot leave the orphanage aside from the necessary examinations early in the day. I shudder to think of the consequences of an emergency visit to her other worksite.”

Vyn opened his mouth and Elizabeth cut him off again. “And yes, it has to be that night, or do you really think her snooping brother won't go hunting for her even on one of her wedding nights?”

“If he is not hunting her during the actual ceremony.” Vyn retorted, only to see Elizabeth chuckling in mirth. 

“Do not worry. Your father has set a plan in motion, and it only cost a bottle of wine. Finally decided to put his collection to good use. I knew he would eventually use his smarts.”

Is that what Marius was up to? Vyn decided it was best not to know. If Luke was adequately distracted, then everything could go off without a hitch. 

“Vilhelm.”

Vyn refocused on the conversation, and met Elizabeth’s eyes. She seemed hesitant, as if trying to choose her words carefully. Tucking her shawl around her tighter, she took a steadying breath. “I… think you did well.” What? “You chose a mate that does truly trust and love you, you both see your future together, and… you both complement each other in the most beautiful ways.”

“We complement each other?” Was he hearing this correctly?

“You analyze too much and too coldly. I find that something disagreeable about you and blame your… upbringing.” The word grit out and Vyn had to swallow his shock. “However, she can see the good in people. Yes, she can read the room, but… has a heart for people. From what she’s said, you’ve helped her grow and heal, as well. She's… decent, for a mortal. You chose well.”

Did Grandmother actually approve of Rosa? It felt like a miracle. Vyn smiled softly. 

“Oh you're just like your father, but more mischievous!” Elizabeth swatted him on the shoulder, but even she smiled. She pointed to the jar in his hand. “Use that candle. You'll thank me later.”

“I will thank you now.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Valencia provided the herbs. I blended them after checking them thoroughly.”

Good. Valencia turned to their side too quickly for his liking, but fae were always fickle. Vyn gave a deep bow before leaving the room. 

Miracles never cease, do they?

He could only hope they continued.

—--- 

From the moment Rosa woke up, she had been pampered to an ungodly degree despite her ongoing fatigue and aches. Nails cleaned and painted with a cute french tip, hair washed and straightened, and even a gentle prenatal massage from a female servant. At first, she had been skeptical, but after one touch of her shoulders, she had melted into the special massage chair. This feels like one of those comics Kiki reads!

In contrast, Davis flew across the room, bringing various makeup items to her chair. He himself applied a face mask on her, the smell of seaweed and salt filling her nose. One woman had massaged her feet and ankles and was currently painting her toes. 

“A drink, my Lady?” 

Another maid leaned over, a straw in that blasted health smoothie. Rosa gave a small nod and took a sip. 

All this preparation for one night. God forbid when one of her weddings happened. She didn't fight the smile on her face at the ridiculousness of it all.

“Ohhhh, do I do a lip scrub on you? Or should I save it for tomorrow?” Davis huddled over the desk, digging in a large bag. “Tomorrow may be better. You'll be kissing a lot then.”

Rosa resisted the urge to bite her lip. Tomorrow, the first wedding would happen. Already, Hasprans and some fae guests had been lodging in the annex, in hotels nearby, all preparing for the wedding and hunt next week. Tomorrow morning, in front of the firstborns of the Haspran line, and her brother as a family representative, she would wed Vilhelm…

And then tomorrow night, she would wed him in the fae sense. 

Rosa felt a soft touch on her neck, bringing her back from dozing off. “Hold still, my Lady. I need to wash the mask off of you.”

Closing her eyes, she let Davis finish his work, even as she felt warm towels being draped on her legs. Another lady started to brush her hair as Davis carefully cleaned the mask off and began to apply her make-up. 

Finally, Davis moved back and Rosa opened her eyes. “Perfect!” He beamed. “Gosh, you're going to radiate tonight.” She blushed in response.

A knock filled the room and Lilah walked in. “Lady Sumner, you are being summoned to Her Grace’s rooms for dressing.” 

Rosa stood up and stretched, wincing over the weight of her growing belly on her lower back before she turned to the maids, giving a small bow. “Thank you.”

The women giggled before they curtsied lowly, their heads bowed respectfully.

Both Davis and Lilah whisked Rosa off, away from their quiet suites bundled modestly in dressing gowns. Luke and Vyn, and the other Haspran men, had already left to start the party in the capital, leaving the women to arrive in the early evening. Marius, however, claimed he would be busy tonight, helping upgrade the internal Haspran security system. No suggestive dialogue, only a flirtatious wink and smirk. 

Lilah stopped before a set of double doors, giving a light knock. Rosa heard an affirmative noise before Miss Munin opened the doors. 

“Rosa, darling! There you are!” Valencia cooed from her spot on a luxurious couch. A large stunning sitting room, with elaborate couches sat in the center, where a woman was fixing up Valencia’s hair. Her curled hair had been pinned in an elaborate bun while her makeup reminded Rosa of silent movies. The nymph wore only a dressing gown for now. Rosa suspected the slim cut black velvet gown, with a shining red satin sash and bow from the right hip to the left knee, hanging neatly nearby would be devastatingly sexy on her.

“I am well, Lady Valencia.” Rosa curtsied low, giving silent thanks to the maid that rubbed her feet and ankles..

“No no no, do not!” Valencia swatted her hand toward the couch, patting the white plush cushion. “You must be in so much pain. I have only heard how aches and pains are in pregnancy, so I cannot envy you there.” 

Rosa simply smiled before looking around the room in confusion. “Is MaryAnn not here yet?” 

“Nope! She’s not coming. She’s being a party pooper this year and wanted some ‘bonding time’ with Leonard, considering all the festivities coming up. He was SO MAD, let me tell you! We have some time before we have to go,” Valencia said while laughing.

“Perhaps then,” Elizabeth spoke up, moving from the double doors in the back, “she should focus on getting dressed. She needs to look the part of a future Duchess tonight. Gossip is unnecessary.” 

Elizabeth’s dress shimmered like the sun. A metallic dress with lines that drew her figure up, it made her skinnier and taller and about 20 years younger. On her head sat a magnificent tiara, mimicking the lines from the dress, and her hair seemed to accent the tiara. The Dowager held her head high, while Rosa expressed her admiration. “You are about to be introduced to the Svartan Aristocracy in its totality tonight. Every duchy, and the Royal Family, will be in attendance. Are you ready, Lady Rosa?”

If only to spend her life with her mate. “I am.”

“Then, Miss Munin, if you would start.” Elizabeth gestured to Rosa to follow her. Behind her, she could hear the door shut and a whine from behind it. 

Through the double doors, Elizabeth’s bedroom stood as grand as a fairy tale. A large bed with a wooden canopy sat in the center, filled with more pillows than Rosa even imagined. Hanging on the left side of the boudoir on a dressing screen was Rosa’s finished gown. If anything, the royal blue gown looked even more magical in its finished state.

Lilah set to work, peeling the layers off the hanger and laying the dress momentarily on the bed. Rosa dressed quickly using a bedpost for balance, an inner layer, soft and light, before the overcoat portion of the cheongsam. It felt so familiar, like a piece of home, and as the golden sash tied around her ribs, she couldn't help but smile. 

“Rosa, you look divine.” Valencia cooed, walking into the bedroom, “You wear that gown like it was made for you.” 

“It was .” Elizabeth rolled her eyes as she moved to her desk. “Though, we have to finish both of your ensembles.”

Finish? Elizabeth gestured to Lilah, who stood next to her Lady. “Though it is not Christmas just yet, a little glitter will only make this season grander. First, for you, Valencia.” 

With a snap of her fingers, Lilah opened one of the two boxes, revealing a beautiful gold tiara adorned with small rubies and diamonds. Valencia covered her mouth in shock. “Your Grace!”

“Stand tall with Haspran House, Lady Valencia.” Elizabeth picked up the tiara as Valencia walked forward. Valencia bent down in a curtsy as Elizabeth placed it on her head. It fit perfectly, with the gems standing proudly from her blonde hair. And as she stood up, Elizabeth turned to Rosa. “And now for you, Miss Sumner.”

Her? “Should I?”

“Of course.” Elizabeth insisted. “You are practically married into the family, and while the future remains uncertain, I would like to treat you as such.” Elizabeth snapped her fingers again, and Lilah opened the second box.

The smaller silver tiara reminded Rosa of crashing waves, large diamonds representing the sea foam. Nothing large or ornate, but just the simple suggestion of waves cresting in the sea. Her jaw dropped as she stared at the tiara. “Really?”

“Really.” Again, Elizabeth picked up the tiara, and Rosa gave as best of a curtsy as she could, letting the tiara rest on her head, but in a different direction than she had placed Valencia’s, downward, so the tiara’s ends rested behind her ears, and the diamonds sat flush against her head. “I thought its style and ease to wear would be most suitable for you.” 

And it was. Yes, it held some weight, but it was easily bearable, and felt more like a heavy headband than a tiara. “Thank you, Your Grace.” 

Between then, a comfortable silence started. Rosa desperately wanted to see herself in the mirror, see how different she looked. Would she even be recognized by her mate? Would she recognize herself? She could feel her child stretch inside, almost as if he was getting comfortable and settling in for the night.

“Do you know why the men of Haspran House choose women like us?”

The question came out of nowhere, and both Rosa and Valencia questioned the Dowager. Elizabeth beamed at them both, eyes filled with pride. “It is said that when the Hasprans chose mates, they did not prioritize beauty or simple skills, not even intelligence. No, what determined their mates was strength.” 

“Strength to stand when they were weak. Strength to weather hard times at sea. Strength to realize when the battle was lost, and to carry onward. No, it is strength that draws the Haspran men to us, our resolve and fortitude.” In Elizabeth’s eyes, Rosa saw a young woman still, proud, in love, and strong enough to see the future of her departed husband's line though. “Today, I see the strength of its women and know it will continue to thrive. Not only in strength, but intelligence, cunningness, resilience,  and beauty.’

Rosa fought the heat on her cheeks. Valencia held her head high despite her lips trembling. 

“It is for this reason I ask for your assistance.”

Elizabeth reached out, grabbing both Valencia and Rosa’s hand. Even with her gloves, the Dowager felt cold. “I… I do not know if I have the strength to make it through the ball. MaryAnn has sustained me, many years now, and I may have overestimated my courage for tonight. I fear the worst.”

“Your Grace?”

“My Lady?”  

“Valencia, my young, sharp Nymph. Rosa, my dear granddaughter.” She squeezed their hands as tightly as her feeble hands could. “I wish to start this anew and ask for strength. ”

Rosa held her firm, smiling as bravely as she could. Valencia nodded her affirmation. 

“Good.” Elizabeth nodded. “Now, we only have a short time. Luckily, that little cherub prepared you well. However, he tends to style in a more youthful, subtle fashion. You must be styled more elegantly into a duchess.”

Uh oh. Rosa felt her spine tingle. 

“Miss Munin.” Lilah smirked as Elizabeth gave her command. “Do your best.” 

That day, Rosa finally figured out why Lilah still reigned as the Dowager’s personal maid.

Chapter Text

Vyn remembered quickly why he hated balls.

The glimmering ballroom screamed opulence, yet paled in comparison to the grandiosity displayed by the guests. Lavish clothing, overwrought gold and gems, and phony people dressed in their finery - their only consolation to their vapid personalities. Aristocracy merged among those Svartan investors in a display of sheer Christmas garishness. Haspran House was rather modest compared to the rest of the men at the ball, who seemed to be peacocking just as hard as the entering wives. The only spare accessory Vyn wore, besides a fancier pair of eyeglasses and small pocket square matching Rosa’s gown, was the diamond star pin given to him by the King at Rosa’s baptism.  

But what truly exasperated him to near vexation was their discussions. Not about Haspran House, not even about him, but defamatory speculation of his unknown fiancee. 

“I do say, Cousin,” Cornelius didn't flinch when Vyn scowled at him again, his temper rising, “I think people are enjoying your foul mood.”

Eirik gave a small chortle, drawing Vyn's ire. So far, every man had come up to him expressing interest in his marriage, how he had finally found a woman worthy of the Haspran name…

… some even insinuated how set she was, now that she carried the heir’s child she had no more she needed to contribute. As if conceiving his child had been her true aspiration, “long range financial security,” all along.

She was far more than that. 

The sounds of giggling women filled his ears and his eyes darted to the large open doors as another flock joined, wearing gaudy jewels that looked more like collars than necklaces. Women were slowly trickling in, recreating the famous historical scene where they tearfully greeted their husbands after the long war. The women’s entrances to the ball were staged, and started from the rich, untitled invitees to the prestigious, historical families with noble titles. 

His family - and his Rosa - would be the last to enter, as the Queen of Svart already sat next to her husband, their youngest son near her. 

“Who is that?” Vyn’s eyes glanced over at Luke, staring at a couple of traditionally Svartan appearing women wearing stunning tiaras and even more opulent gowns in blues and whites. Unbeknown to him, Mr. Pearce had chauffeured them that night. If he had known the history behind the trip, Vyn didn’t think that Luke would have taken that role. However, his father allowed it, and even procured an official invitation from the Crown for Rosa’s kin. 

Eirik gave an impassive look to the newest women entering. “Baroness of Lappland, to the north. We have a few more people before our family.”

Luke didn’t seem too enthusiastic as Corneilus swooned. “Valencia keeps telling me about this gown of hers. I cannot wait to see her in it.” 

“I wonder who has it worse: my son or you?”

Vyn fought a blush. No one outside of the Upper House knew they were still coupling, what with Svart’s strict noble decorum. He fully expected to feel some rage from Luke after that comment but - Hmm?  

No, not rage, but something. Something stuck in his gaze as Luke ignored his father’s comment. “Lord Vilhelm.”

“Hmm?”

“...” Luke scanned over the group, completely unimpressed with the displays of grandeur. “I don’t think my sister would like it if you’re angry,  just because these asshats spouted some crap about her.”

Hell was freezing over, he was sure of it. Vyn took a steadying breath. Luke was right, and he needed to control himself before Rosa arrived. She’d know immediately. 

Next thing Vyn knew, Luke faced him, adjusting his tuxedo coat casually. “When Mr. Weschler told me I would be coming with you, I expected to see all this.” At Vyn’s confused expression, Luke subtly gestured to the congregation. “This amount of wealth, it’s…shameless.”

Ah. Even Luke understood and agreed with how grotesque this party was. True, this was a party for the aristocracy, but every person here wore a mask, attempting to barter themselves for more power, more money, more notoriety, unaware of the true luxury that was freedom … 

“But then,” Luke continues, casually sticking his hands into his pants pockets, “your family seems… removed from them, almost as if you guys are from another world. Is Haspran House not out for more power?”

He was catching on. Vyn was impressed. Somehow, someway, Luke had moved on from obsessively denying everything related to him and was asking better questions. Now, he needed to manipulate the questions so his family wasn’t in danger. 

“Haspran House does not relish in the power appointed to them by the Crown. Rather, it is a duty parallel to maintaining our ancestral lands.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “That’s it? Haspran isn’t trying to, like, expand?”

Vyn shook his head. “The only thing on a Haspran’s mind is preserving Halvund Island and Sigurdsbord Castle.”

“... So then, why do this? If you don’t like this, why suffer from this spectacle? Parading yourselves and my sister around like show dogs?”

Did Luke really think this is what he wanted? That he wanted to be part of this clown show? No, this was not enjoyable for him, or any Haspran, really. If there was anything, anything, that could make this worth it? “No, it’s tradition and there are other benefits in attendance.” 

Though rushed, Vyn didn’t want Rosa to lack anything. Every blessing, every ritual, every step in a proper Svartan noble courting would be observed for her. Every single fae custom adhered to by the letter, including having the blessing of the Upper Court.  It’s why he sought Luke’s blessing, as a substitute for her family, why they continued to stay here at Haspran House for such lavish weddings.

All for my mate. Because she wanted and needed this.

“Tradition. And other benefits.”

“As you have stated innumerous times, Mr. Pearce, the timeline of our relationship has been rushed.” Luke’s face bloomed red. “However, I do not wish for her to want for anything. Because she has requested it, I want her to experience these traditions as one should. Becoming a couple, meeting and blending our families, gaining acceptance - this is why I still wish for your blessing, I hope you understand.” No cost too great. “Rosa deserves every happiness.” 

“And this… this is what she wants?”

“The opulence? The facade? No, this is not. But what Rosa wants, what she dreams, is for our families to come together, especially with our child coming. For us, and for the future.” For years, Rosa had to be independent and rely only on herself. Now, she wanted a family with him that was built on love, trust, and equality, even coming to his family for a chance to be together as fae. “This is why, even now, I still wish to be accepted by your family.”

“And what did you want?” Luke didn’t sound hostile, he sounded curious. What happened? “Did your dreams align with hers?”

“Yes.” That day at the bakery, after the polo match, would be a date he would always remember. When they made it back to the isles, how he wanted to take her back there, show her off as his wife. “At the core of our professional dreams, we wanted to help others. If we found someone romantically, we wanted them to be our equal, in all aspects, with a relationship based on honesty, trust, respect, and love.”

Luke seemed stunned. “Wait, really?”  

“Perhaps, Mr. Pearce, you should ask your sister, since you have not believed me.” The hall’s noise started evaporating, diminishing into whispers. Vyn lowered his own voice into a whisper. “I would have rather stayed in the isles. However, Rosa needed this chance to have our marriage be established within a larger family structure and I would deny her nothing.”

When he received no response, Vyn’s eyes moved to the open door and -

My mate.  

—--

Getting to the ball was a workout. 

From the moment the limousine started moving, Elizabeth's face paled and she held fast to both of their hands. The normally sharp-tongued woman remained silent the entire ride, and no amount of conversation could get her to talk.  At one point, the baby sharply kicked Rosa in the side, hard enough for her to wince. “What is it, my dear?” the Dowager whispered, squeezing her hand, not wanting to disturb Valencia’s short nap. 

Rosa extracted her hand to hold her stomach, as the baby began kicking in earnest. “Oh, your great-grandson woke up and decided to stretch.” 

Elizabeth clucked in sympathy, gazing affectionately at her bump with glassy eyes. “Alek loved feeling the babies move…”

Rosa impulsively grabbed the Dowager’s wrist, “Would you like to feel him, Great-Grandmother?”

“Oh, darling girl, that is a precious offer,” she said in a watery voice, as Rosa guided her hand to the baby’s wriggles. Only when the lights of the castle showed through their windows did Elizabeth hold Rosa’s hand again. 

However, the night was just beginning. 

Ogier opened the doors to their limo, and immediately Rosa could hear the clicks of cameras rapidly firing. Valencia gave her a wicked little smirk before she left the car first to shouts and catcalls. Rosa wanted to follow but… how did decorum work? Did she follow Valencia? What about-”

“You exit first, then together.” Elizabeth’s words shocked her as the Dowager squeezed her hand. “Let me hold your arm, and walk with me until we reach Lord Vilhelm. No one will challenge me.” 

Elizabeth was every inch the noble, a queen in charge of her castle. “Then I will be in your care… Grandmother.”

Elizabeth squeezed her hand tightly. “And you , granddaughter, are the chosen of a Haspran. You belong here .” 

Whether it was a double meaning or a slip of words, Rosa didn't have time to dissect. Ogier reached in, offering his hand to Rosa, and she took it, carefully stepping out. Instantly, the flashing of lights nearly blinded her. She kept her eyes on Ogier as she stood, giving him a grateful smile as she took a few steps toward Valencia, whose focus stayed on her. Turning back to the car, Rosa saw the Dowager exit the limo before walking to them. Rosa gave a small curtsy and subtly offered her arm, earning Elizabeth’s swift nod, before continuing on into the castle. 

If Rosa hadn’t seen Sigurdsbord, she might have gaped at the royal estate. Gold gilded nearly every solid surface with splashes of ivory hued marble. A grand arched entrance met them, yet even Rosa couldn’t deny, it seemed like a facsimile of the Haspran Castle. She would have looked at the decor more, had a guard not escorted them further into the castle and into a large ballroom. 

Instantly, Rosa could feel her mate’s eyes on her. She tried to casually scan the room before -

My mate!

There he was, beaming at her with a bright smile, dressed in a formal tuxedo next to his family and her brother. She smiled back, wanting nothing more than to run to him.  It took far too long to walk to where the men stood, where her brother gawked at her with a complex expression, where Duke Eirik smiled so warmly. Once getting there, she felt her body relax further, more than anything done to her that morning. 

Formalities. She could do this. 

Carefully, she gave a small curtsy. “My Lord.”

Vyn bowed low, hand over his heart. “My lady.”

Her smile shone brighter than any other light in the room. Offering his hand, he watched with elation as she gracefully placed hers in his. He kissed her hand before standing up, bringing her beside him. 

“You are stunning. This royal blue is gorgeous on you, and the detailing is positively alive on your form.” Vyn whispered in her ear.

“Have you looked at yourself?” 

“No. You have captivated me thoroughly.”

Lord, Rosa had to hold back her hormones. This wasn’t the time.

“Everytime I see my wife,” Corneilus announced, his smile widening, “I am stupefied that she is mine.” 

Valencia hastily walked up and leaned next to Corneilus, holding up her hand. “Did you miss me, my love?”

“Always, my fair lady.” He bowed low, kissing her hand. Rosa giggled, biting her lip. Oh, she knew… Cornelius wanted to kiss her right there and then, but decorum demanded he hold back.

“Rosa, you look amazing.” Rosa’s cheeks flushed a light shade of pink. “I… almost didn’t recognize you. How do you feel?”

“Thanks. I feel good, thanks to Lady Elizabeth.” Rosa took the time to look at Luke. The suit looked just as tailored as Vyn, but lacked some of the noble designations and decorations on his lapel. “You look nice, too.” 

Luke smiled, and for once, Rosa could imagine their families being friends - actually merging together. Her brother and her mate could be the best of friends… if only.

“Oh posh.” Elizabeth drolled. “It was necessary after such stress. Wedding planning is like that, but we are close to the end. Then, you can enjoy the merits of married bliss, not as if you haven't already.” Rosa's face brightened as Grandmother opened her mouth again.

Eirik cut her off. “Well done, Mother.”

Elizabeth turned to her son, keeping her head held high. “Of course I did well. Did you really think I could not plan our family’s attendance for a paltry ball? I could not leave my granddaughter to fend for herself for the first time at such a party.”

“Come on!” Valencia grabbed Rosa’s hand, gently pulling her toward a set of tables. “You should sit down at our family’s table, who knows how long you will be on your feet for social rounds and dancing!” Her excitement was infectious as they made it to the table, Rosa taking a seat and Valencia quickly sitting next to her. “Tonight should have been a rest day before your wedding. Alas, some things are mandatory duties in our field, no?”

Rosa heard someone take the chair beside her as Luke spoke up. “This is mandatory?”

“Of course.” Valencia smugly replied. “As part of the Upper House, we must keep up appearances for the Haspran family with the Svartan royalty, the rest of the aristocracy, and even within our own duchy. Do we really need to do it? No, but it is part of our… ‘relationship’ with the Crown, country, and people.” Her eyes darted to Rosa. “You should know all about our contracts, right, Lady Rosa?”

The longer she stayed in Svart, the more she understood Haspran House and their connection to the ancestral land, to its people. At its core, it was a simple exchange of land and power, but the contract - their relationship to use Valencia’s word - was expansive. Rosa nodded. “I do.”

Valencia smiled as both Eirik and Elizabeth made their way to the table after making a few social calls. “I’ve performed this particular duty for the past two years for Haspran. I don’t mind, we’re always the best dressed compared with the other duchies, I love dressing up, and I know my husband loves it.”

Corneilus simply shrugged. “My love is captivating in all manner of dress.”

Valencia cooed as she turned to her husband. “Shall we mingle and work the room, my strong sailor?”

“After you, my beautiful nymph, and perhaps there might be a private area along the way.”

Between the two, Rosa could feel the lust radiating off of them. Vyn leaned over and whispered loudly. “I do not think the table would be sturdy enough for them.”

“You really think they’ll jump each other? At a public event?” Luke leaned in.

Eirik chuckled. “No, they will not. However, the ride home is another debate. You may want to close the privacy screen if you’re tasked to drive them home alone.”

Rosa couldn’t hold back the laugh, even as more people started to flock to the tables. A few people walked up to them and politely bowed to the Duke and Vyn before continuing onward. The smile didn’t reach her mate’s eyes, rather, he seemed bored. She felt a squeeze on her hand and another whisper, this one only for her. “Are you ok?”

Leaning closer, Rosa nodded on his shoulder. “A bit better than usual. You?”

“Since you arrived, yes.”

Mr. Romantic. “So, can you explain exactly how this event works?”

Vyn nodded. “Before the dinner, the King will choose someone to receive the first Christmas gift. After dinner, the ball will start. We do not have to spend much time here when the dancing starts.”

Good. While her back, hips, and feet felt ok for now, it wouldn’t take too much to get back to aching and that horrendous fatigue. “I think it’d be safer to leave after a few songs.” 

Vyn lifted her hand again and kissed it. “As my lady desires.”

Feeling her face heat up at the promise in his words, Rosa quickly fanned her face and turned toward Luke. “...” His soft smile confused her. “Luke?”

As quickly as it came, the expression disappeared from Luke’s face. “Yeah? Everything ok?”

Rosa didn’t know. He was acting weird, but at least he wasn’t angry . “Are you ok?”

“...” He smiled again, that soft smile that confused her. “I’m ok, Rosa.”

No, no he wasn’t. She could tell, but this wasn’t the time or the place to air her grievances. Letting go of Vyn’s hand, she reached over toward Luke. “You promise me?”

Luke didn’t respond immediately, but reached over in front of Vyn and squeezed her hand. “Don’t you trust me, Watson?”

She used to trust him completely a long time ago, but… why was he lying? This didn’t make any sense. “I’m just worried about you.”

“Then I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.”

Rosa would have asked another question, but the music swelled and cut them off. The King stood from his place at his throne at the elevated King’s Table, his eyes scanning the group of them below him, as people scurried to their assigned seats…

Until his eyes landed on her. He smiled. 

“Rosa.” Valencia heatedly whispered to her. “How are you chosen for the first gift?”

What? Rosa felt a spike of dread down her spine, panic settling in as the king spoke to one of his guards and they headed toward her. Turning to Vyn, she nervously bit her lip. He appeared even more stumped, his magic wrapping around her protectively. 

“Miss Sumner. The King has prepared a gift.” 

I can do this. After everything, was she really going to be scared witless over a simple present? She turned to the guard, standing up and adjusting her gown. “Thank you, sir.” She could feel everyone’s eyes on her dissecting her, judging her. Who was she but a foreign, common, pregnant, unmarried woman?

It was her mate’s gaze and magic that gave her confidence as she approached the King and Queen, dipping into her best curtsy. 

“Miss Sumner,” the King’s voice resonated in the space, completely unlike the man she met at the church, “from the moment we have met, you have shown a resilience unlike many people I have met. Even today, you stand here with your head high despite the hearsay floating about you.” Oh great. She knew it would happen, but confirmation was unneeded. “However, that strength is something we have seen in another foreign woman, just like you. Her time as Duchess of Haspran is remembered well.”

At the comparison to Lady Elizabeth, Rosa smiled and bowed her head. “Thank you, Your Majesties, for that compliment.”

“Will you tell us, Miss Sumner, now that you have been in Svart for a few weeks, what do you like about our fair country?”

A question? With the eyes of every noble on her, Rosa knew that the answer he wanted couldn’t be simple. But what could she say, since she had only seen Esklituna and Sigurdsbord Castle.

The answer hit her quickly.

“Your Majesty,” Rosa dared to keep her head up, her eyes focusing on the King’s sash. She could do this, she could, “in the short time that I have been here, it would be near impossible to experience the entirety of Svart’s vast territory. However, I have met so many wonderful people, all from different backgrounds, all with contrasting outlooks on life. Talking to them, one feels the love and pride they have of Svart - of their homeland, native or chosen - and its vast history.” Whether he knew she spoke about the fae that lived here or not, that didn’t matter. “I think a country’s greatest wealth is its people, and those I have met have spoken so much of its greatness that I cannot wait to learn more about Svart and its people.” 

The King gave a singular nod. “Then, I ask this: what would you change about my country, if you had the chance?”

This was a trap. To speak in front of everyone here improvisationally and now be asked to rebuke this country? What could she say? Was there anything neutral to say in a room full of the aristocracy? Rosa could easily name things like the church and her conversion, the ties to the monarchy, even the class disparity between people. All of that was a powderkeg, sure to lose his approval, less than a week before that wedding!

“The question you asked me before, regarding what I liked about this country.” Rosa chose her words carefully, thinking through every word. “I answered that I like the people here, the diversity that choose to call Svart home. The admiration for this country knows no bounds, and this nation prides itself on its history and culture. This is where I would challenge this nation to further embrace its diversity.” 

Rosa could feel the tension rising from behind her. I can do this. “A certain amount of diversity is beneficial for a healthy, robust population. Too often, differences are only accepted when it is quiet, when it is polite, when it doesn’t upset the natural order. Looking around this room, at least a third of your nobles and highest echelon of society have married people from other nations, such as the former Duchess of Haspran and Her Majesty. All of us have ties to other places, as the world becomes increasingly global in communication, education, and business. Svart’s history is rich, but the beliefs of its people are diverse and multicultural, and I believe that a nation as rich in tradition as this one should embrace these differences to further strengthen Svart for the future.” 

The silence stretched on, and Rosa couldn’t tell if it was seconds she stood there or an hour, but finally, the King gestured twice to a guard. “Miss Sumner, your words come from a place of great acuity.” He picked up a small wooden box from the guard before holding it out to Rosa. “For this, we grant you this gift, the first gift of Christmas.”

Did she succeed without offending anyone? Rosa gave a slightly wobbly curtsy before she gratefully took the box, opening it. Inside the velvet lined box, a sizable round silver pendant sat cushioned in the plump fabric. Etched on the lid sat the crest of Haspran House. 

“Open it.” At the King’s command, Rosa opened the lid, only to see a compass dial and no visible marker except one. A star? Rosa moved the compass around, seeing the dial move slowly toward the star as she turned toward - 

My mate?

Rosa faced her mate, though at a distance from the King’s Table. The compass pointed toward him. How?

“That compass seeks something just as valuable as the North Star.” She turned back to the King. “All those that sailed the seas used that star to guide them home.” 

The symbolism wasn’t lost on her as she pulled the compass out of the box and held it close. “Thank you, Your Excellency.”

“This is my symbol of trust, of your responsibility, and you could consider this an early wedding gift.” The king leaned forward, his voice low. “I trust you to understand its significance - and where this bright star must return.”  

Rosa felt the double meaning in the king’s words. Their marriage had the King’s blessing, but only if she could bring their heir home to accept his birthright. That wasn’t her fight, no, that was a discussion that both of them needed to have before they left. She knew Vyn’s desire, she knew where he wanted to be. However - 

You are the chosen of a Haspran.  

Somewhere, deep inside, Rosa felt a calming peace though her bones. She felt out of body, out of spirit, and for one moment, she could feel it chilling her bones, strengthening her. 

I can do this.

Rosa would only make decisions with her mate, and as she knelt in the deepest curtsy she could muster, she bowed her head. “Thank you, Your Majesty, for your co-nviction.” Even as she said it, the words changed, the lie turning to truth in her mouth. “I will discuss this with Vilhelm.”

—--

Getting back to the Castle was a two hour drive, but for Vyn, time could have moved a little slower.

After Rosa returned to their table, she gracefully sat down before starting to shake in relief, and said she was hungry. The dinner started and ended in the same way, with grand explosive splendor. Rosa herself could only eat a few bite of each course, claiming that their pup was restricting her stomach. And when the dancing started, Rosa only tolerated one slow dance before exhaustion finally hit her. Luckily, all had been planned, and after their singular dance around the ball room, Vyn whisked her off to the back door, where Ogier waited with their limo. His father and the rest of their party would stay behind, where Luke and Gino would drive them later. 

Vyn was not envious of the sexual tension in that car. 

Rosa’s head rested on his shoulder, her breathing deep and even as they drove home. Fatigue radiated off her body, somehow making her look even more frail. Her makeup had worn thin, and the dark circles beneath her eyes and pale skin color telegraphed her illness. She winced in pain with every bump in the road, despite wrapping her in his magic. Beside her, the tiara sat, all but forgotten. 

Pulling her closer, Vyn kissed her forehead. Today, for the first time, he could almost see her - thriving in this environment, being the future Duchess of Haspran. Even with minimal jewelry, she shone far brighter than any of the peacocks strutting in the ballroom. When the King called her for the first gift of the season, he could see her stand with dignity despite the scrutiny. Her answers to both of the King’s tricky questions showed the world how brilliant and resilient she was. 

And then the King’s gift to Rosa. The match to his own.

The symbolism wasn’t lost on him. Not only was Polaris the guiding star all sailors used, but giving the compass to Rosa insinuated that the King knew of her reliance on him - on who and what he was. There was no doubt the King wanted him under his thumb as a pawn as well. 

He couldn’t… wouldn’t give a decision without his mate. 

After tomorrow, a choice could be made, together. First things first. Our wedding.

Getting back on Halvund Island, Vyn could already feel the radiating magic from the Court, the potent wild magic bolstered by the increased number of fae present. Instinct would be harder to ignore, and he would not be as tame in his human skin during their wedding. 

That is what the ritual demanded. 

As the limousine drove toward the main house, Miss Munin stood outside the double doors, waiting for them. The car stopped and Ogier came around, opening the door for the couple. Instead of waking his mate, he carefully picked her up, laying her head on his shoulder.

“Lord Vilhelm.” Lilah curtsied. “Your bed is prepared.”

“Secure Rosa’s tiara.” Vyn’s voice sounded distant to his own ears as he walked inside. Rosa snuggled closer to him, blissfully unaware of where they were. Trusting him completely.

The entire castle felt quiet, peaceful, as he proceeded up the stairs toward their rooms. He didn’t care what propriety said, he knew everyone would question what he did if they weren’t mostly still at the ball. He didn’t care.  

Tonight, this was the last night he would hold her as she was. 

Tonight could be the last he might ever touch her. 

Getting to his rooms, Vyn gently laid her on his bed, slowly undressing her clothing piece by piece. Every piece was draped on the nearby chair neatly until her skin was revealed. Kissing the bare skin, he could feel her heartbeat under his lips, the rise and fall of her chest. 

If she made it past the ritual, he would never take this for granted. Never take what she gave up for him for granted. 

She loves me. She trusts me.

Just those thoughts floored him. This perfect person chose him, loved him, trusted him, would willingly and knowingly bind her life to his. 

He would spend every day loving her beyond measure, providing whatever she wanted or needed. He would hold her when she was sad, tired, or simply wanted him. If she was committed to something, he would follow behind her and support her. If she was cross, he would do anything to soothe her. He would celebrate her victories, laugh alongside her, and hold her hand as they walked through their days.

And if she needed anything, he would cross the world to bring her desires. 

Beneath him, Rosa stirred. He paused, his lips over her heart. “...Vy..n…”

“I am here, mate.”

Her hands came up, her fingers running under the vest. “Mmmm… mate…”

Vyn chuckled, moving away mere centimeters, only to throw off his jacket, his tie, everything that he could. When his body was stripped down, he returned to the bed, laying down next to his bride and pulling her close. Her face snuggled into his chest as she fell back into a deep slumber. 

Kissing her forehead, Vyn felt the words of the Fisherman’s lullaby come to mind. The song flowed through the halls, a foreboding melody that echoed through the hall for all to hear.

Chapter Text

The morning after the Christmas ball, Rosa expected a somewhat calm, peaceful morning. 

No, instead, it was met with a threatening Raven and a protective Selkie.

Magic clashed in the bedroom and the sun hadn't crested over the skyline. Rosa felt Vyn gripping her close as she woke, goosebumps forming on her skin.

“My Lady needs to start the cleansing ritual for your bride, Master Vilhelm.” Lilah’s voice dropped low, alarmingly dangerous. Her magic seemed to swarm the area, threatening. “And I shall not disappoint her.”

Vyn merely tightened his grip on her, meeting Lilah’s ancient, almost eldritch magic with his. “She is my mate and she is still resting .”

“I will complete my task.”

The maelstrom of raw, unadulterated magic raged in the small space - water, wind, and something primordial. Rosa felt her voice catch in her throat. This had to stop before it got out of hand! 

Quickly, Rosa reached up to Vyn’s face, startling him as she pulled Vyn into a heated kiss. Immediately, the tension dissipated. Rosa could hear an exasperated sigh from behind her.

“Hey,” Rosa broke the kiss, smiling into her mate’s face, “it's tradition, no?” She could feel the displeased rumble in his chest and she giggled. “Think of it as the sooner this is done, the sooner we get to the actual wedding.”

This seemed to placate him as Vyn finally relaxed his grip. “Are you excited?”

“Very.” Kissing the tip of his nose, Rosa sat up. “No other reason I'd get up this early.”

Vyn smiled. “Yes, no other reason.” His eyes turned to the looming maid with a glare. “No other reason to get up this early.”

Lilah simply smiled. “If you say so, Master Vilhelm.” 

Rosa sat up in bed, hastily taking the offered robe and slipping it on. She stood up, stretching her aching joints, before yawning. God, she felt extra achy today. Maybe she could get some of that pain medicine Dr. Weschler brought her and chug it down with the smoothie. She tucked the robe tightly around her body. “Thank you, Miss Lilah.”

“You are most welcome.” Lilah bowed. “I would rather start with your rituals before the men decided to wake the young master.”

Oh no. Rosa did not want to be there for that. “How long until that happens?”

Lilah's smile widened.

No, no I do not.

Rosa wasn’t given any leeway. Lilah whisked her away - more like waddled her away - down the elaborate halls toward a familiar stretch of rooms. Reaching the Duchess’s suite, Miss Munin quickly knocked on the door before she opened them.

“There is our lovely bride!” Elizabeth’s voice sounded like honey as she turned a corner, wearing a silk robe similar to Rosa’s. She walked forward and cupped Rosa’s face. “Let us prepare for a grand wedding today. We will need every minute allowed for tradition's sake.”

“Traditions?” Rosa couldn’t help being excited. 

Elizabeth gestured to an open door, the sight of a luxurious bathtub inviting Rosa in. “It’s Viking tradition for the bride to bathe and prepare with married women - to symbolically lose her maidenhood and be accepted into womanhood. In my generation, this was when you learned about what would happen on your wedding night. A silly tradition - considering you’ve technically lost your maidenhead months ago - but one we wish to continue. Plus, your hair will be braided in a fashion similar to our ancestors ages ago.” She snapped her fingers and Lilah walked in. “Miss Munin, work your magic on my behalf.”  

Lilah smirked and Rosa felt her stomach drop. “As you command.”

For the next hour, Rosa felt herself primped and prodded and scrubbed in all manners. She felt the hot sudsy water cleansing her, the magical soap scrub and Miss Munin’s persistent hands purging her. If yesterday, she was relaxed, today, she was reborn. Her skin shiny pink and slightly pruned, Rosa left the bathtub only to be gently dried with towels fluffier than anything she’d ever felt. How Lilah did it, she’d never know, but in record time, she was dried, oiled, wrapped back in the robe, and rushed back out to the Dowager’s living area.

“Rosa, darling!” Valencia ran to her, grabbing her hand. The tan sweater she wore looked chic, stylish, and only highlighted her slender form. “I’m so excited for you! A Svartan wedding! A true traditional Svartan wedding!” Wrapping her arms around Rosa, she squeezed tightly. “And, best of all, I get to have a little sister.”

“Little? Do you have any sisters?”

“Five.” Rosa felt her choking on air. Five sisters?! Valencia pulled back and sauntered to the end table, picking up one of the small tarts. “My father was always sad that he never got a boy, but, well, the Lady of the Earth is the most prolific.” She gave a saucy wink for good measure.

Rosa vaguely remembered Eirik’s story and how the Earth goddess was the ruling deity for most of the fae. However, before she could respond, Elizabeth scoffed. “We know how fecund the Earth mother was and how you attempt to follow in her footsteps, frequently and noisily. We are here for Rosa, preferably before her’s pops out. Now.”

Elizabeth held out her hand for Rosa. “Come now. This might take a while to put on, my dear.” MaryAnn carried out a long black dress with an elaborate red vest and skirt. A white apron covered the front.

“The traditional Haspran crown will come after.” Elizabeth patted Rosa’s hand three times. “It is terribly heavy, and unwieldy in my opinion, and we need to prioritize your comfort first.” Resigning herself to more pampering, Rosa let herself be led to another chair, where another maid stood waiting. “The most important part of today is the preparation. The boat will wait for her.”

Maybe, but Rosa knew she couldn’t wait any longer to be married to Vyn. 

—---

Between the hairstyling, makeup, and dressing, it took almost three hours of preparation. The outfit wasn’t heavy, a simple dyed linen with beautiful embroidery. No, it was the Haspran wedding crown that caused some minor issues.

Rosa carefully walked down the stairs, Valencia assisting her. While Valencia wasn’t allowed on the boat, she would attend the wedding feast as Cornelius’ “plus one.” Nothing would prevent her from attending a party. As they turned the corner, Rosa caught sight of another person dressed in old-fashioned clothing. 

While not as elaborate as hers, Vyn looked like the perfect Viking groom in his traditional suit, the same black, red, and white as hers. His tunic was adorned with golden buttons, similar to the buttons on her own dress. A traditional Viking headpiece, smaller than hers to her chagrin, finished the look, and as he approached, he removed the hat from his head and bowed low. “You look beautiful, Rosa.” 

Though she attempted a weak curtsy, Rosa knew that if she was going to survive today, she’d have to be much kinder to her body. The crown was a nuisance with its weight and size, and she would only have to bear it for the ceremony. But… the hazy look in Vyn’s eyes, tears nearly leaking from them, the soft, blissful smile on his face as if she stepped directly out of his dreams. 

Lord, she wanted to be married already. 

“You look amazing too, Vilhelm.” Vyn’s smile couldn’t be contained, even as he moved closer to her, taking her right hand in hers. “I can’t wait to start the ceremony.”

“Neither can I. Becoming your husband is my greatest dream.”

Rosa held her head high even as her eyes teared up like Vyn’s. As they walked out through the hallways to the outer courtyard, the amount of white haired people stunned her. How many Hasprans were here?! “There are so many people here!!” Rosa looked around, seeing so many people dressed nicely, wearing warm sea-faring outfits. Only she and Vyn were dressed in traditional ceremonial attire.

“Only first-born Hasprans and all Upper Court members are allowed on the longboat.” How many Hasprans can fit on the longboat? “All Haspran House family members and select other guests are permitted on the hunt. Most of them are currently in Eskilstuna awaiting the start, if they’re not here for the Haspran wedding.”

Rosa looked around the courtyard, seeing so many people. These were all first born Hasprans? One person caught her eyes and she smiled, as he walked over to them with a small bow. “Lord Vilhelm, Lady Rosa.”

“Mr. Haspran-Reindotter.” Vyn nodded. Rosa curtsied, using his hand as support. 

“Fine day for a sail, even more so for a wedding, don't you agree?” Rosa felt her smile widen as Sigurd spoke. It was an absolutely perfect day. “I do think it's bad form to talk about work at a wedding, but I thank you for that recording.”

“Did it help?”

“They are now angling to settle out of court.” After all of their depravity, now they were trying to settle? “Unfortunately, they denied every one of my previous attempts and stated - on record - they would never settle. We’re heading to a court trial now. ” Rosa couldn't help but stand a bit straighter. “I will contact you in January regarding dates and to strategize the witness order with you.”

Good. “Themis will judge.” 

“And Cernunnos will give us courage.”

Sigurd gave them a quick nod and a smirk before turning away, with another person taking his place. His green eyes seemed bright, interested, and his pale hair was a shade off of the Haspran’s pure white. He bowed deeply. “Miss Rosa. Lord Vilhelm. It is an honor to be invited to your wedding.”

Who was he? Rosa hadn’t met him, but the way her child suddenly squirmed made her a bit queasy. He hadn’t done this before, not since Valencia’s tea party. She quickly sobered and placed a calming hand on her belly as Vyn nodded. “My lady, this is Mr. Ragnar Haspran, a member of the Lower Court. How have you been?”

“I have been well. Thank you.” Ragnar seemed to be all smiles as he stood back up. “Business has been booming and things couldn't be better.” 

Rosa forced a smile. Vyn responded. “That is good.”

“Though,” Ragnar’s expression changed to one of sadness, “I was disappointed I was not selected as the family tailor for your wedding attire. I had hoped for the pleasure to design for at least one of your weddings. Rumor has it your intended has three designers.”

Why did being around him feel nauseating? There was only so much she could take. Her child was going to make her throw up her breakfast. Rosa clutched Vyn’s arm and breathed slowly through her nose.

“The King sent his tailors as a gift and our apparel today was created by Viking craftsman, as is our custom.” Vyn responded, his hand tightening on hers. “Forgive me, Mr. Ragnar, we must take our leave.” 

Ragnar bowed his head, hand over his heart. “Of course, my Lord. Thank you for your time.”

Vyn escorted Rosa to the stairways, starting slowly down the path toward the beach. He leaned closer to her as they passed two people walking up. “What happened back there?”

“Huh?” Rosa rested her free hand on her stomach. Oddly enough, her baby had settled walking away from him. “I am, just… I didn't feel right near him.”

Vyn’s magic wrapped around as they reached the bottom of the stairs. “Strong instincts are important. You need not worry about him. We shall stay away from him for the rest of the day.”

“I know that.” Rosa snuck a kiss on his shoulder. “You'll protect me.”

“I will always stand beside you against any foe, but you are not weak. You are already strong enough.” 

“And if I want or need protection?” 

Vyn chuckled, bringing her hand up to kiss it. “Then I will take care of everything as you would do for me.”

Just want she wanted: equals, the give and take of a balanced relationship. The sooner she could kiss him as his wife, the better. “So, where are we going?”

Rosa watched Vyn take a deep breath before pulling her along the path. “The pier is on the left, The longboat will be waiting for us there-”

“Woah.”

Indeed. A giant wooden longboat was tied at the end of the dock, twice as wide as the boat. It had to be close to thirty meters long! The boat had been decorated tastefully with colored paint, reds and blues and greens. Even a few white and grey seals had been painted toward the bottom of the boat, peeking out from the bottom of the waves. A few people stood near the gangplank, transferring necessary things for the wedding on board - the handfasting ribbon, a sword and shield…  Vyn had started to tell her a bit about these things on the ride home from the ball, but she’d fallen asleep.

However, it was the little house to the right that grabbed her attention. Small, quaint, and half inlaid into the stone cliff face, it looked more like a rustic cottage or cabin than an outbuilding for the sophisticated Haspran castle. The cobblestone brick merged with the cliff, with a small roof that reminded her of the local town. “It’s so cute. Whose house is that?”

Vyn chuckled. “That cabin is maintained in honor of the first Hasprans, but it has been updated with modern conveniences. Though it is used in preparations for events held on the pier, perhaps we can request it for our honeymoon after the Revelry?”

A cute cosy cabin all to themselves? Yes, please! “You think we can?”

“I will ask Father later.” 

“No need to ask - I will have it prepared for your honeymoon.” Rosa turned to see Eirik, dressed in gear befitting a Viking clan elder with an impressive fur cloak on his shoulders. “And congratulations, my son, on your wedding.”

“Father.”

“I confess, I am more nervous today than I was at Corneilus’s wedding.” Eirik’s warm smile widened. “It is not every day I wed my only son to his beloved soulmate. I will do my best.”

“Thank you.” To know how much effort would be put into in today's wedding floored her. Eirik nodded briskly before making his way to the longboat, alongside other attendees. 

They were so close. In only a few hours, she would be wedded according to the old Haspran family traditions. Yes, it wasn’t a legal marriage - that would be next week - but today, this was the first steps in their old ways. But - Rosa turned to the stairs. In the sea of white, a familiar head of reddish-brown hair was missing. “Where’s Luke?”

“He should be coming.” Vyn deflated just a bit. “I had hoped to get his approval before all of this, but… today, it is not needed?”

Oh? “Doesn’t he walk me down the aisle?”

“For the Church of Svart wedding? Yes. However,” Vyn leaned forward to whisper, “this wedding is ours. We board the boat as equals, and we disembark together as a married couple.”

Rosa smiled. “Together?”

“Toget-”

“There you are!”

Rosa held back a laugh at Vyn’s annoyed look. Luke pounded down the stairs, wearing a black long-sleeved dress shirt and slacks under a dark peacoat. His eyes caught Rosa’s outfit and his jaw dropped. “Wow, Rosa, you look amazing.” 

“Thanks.” Why did Luke sound forced? “I’m so excited for today.”

“You sure? No second guessing?”

“Yes.” There was no doubt about it.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “You are 100% sure?”

“For the love of, yes, I am.” Was he still on this? “I love Vilhelm, he loves me, and this is exactly what I want. Why can’t you understand this and support me, Luke? That’s why you’re here, to support me, as my brother, right?” 

For a brief moment, so fast Rosa thought she imagined it, but she saw something in his eyes - Panic? Anxiety? It was gone too fast. He just smiled brightly, closing his eyes in surrender. “If… you are sure.”

Of course she was sure, she’d been saying this since Luke showed up, uninvited, at Vyn’s house in Ireland. This was her dream, being married to her mate - even if Luke couldn’t understand, why couldn’t he just be on her side? Rosa took a deep breath as Vyn squeezed her hand. 

“If everyone else is already boarded, then perhaps we can start the ceremony now.” Vyn’s words cut the weird tension between the adopted siblings. He moved toward the gang plank, his hand still in hers. “Are you ready?”

At that moment, nothing else mattered. “I am.”

—-- 

“Today, these two ask to be joined as one in matrimony.”

The boat skimmed over the water as they stayed close by the shoreline. Tradition dictated they be on the water, their heritage and blood demanded the salt of the sea. Eirik trusted every fae on this vessel, knew that they could each sail this boat just as they could swim, with or without their magic. For the safety of his son’s mate and their unborn son, they needed to take every precaution, even allowing her and his son to sit on the boat instead of stand, as traditionally required for this ceremony. 

The fact that Eirik had this honor as the head of the Haspran clan, to marry his son to his mate - he had never been grateful to have his role and responsibilities since that horrendous day. Today was the first.

“We blend our families together on this day. My son, the groom, Vilhelm, and the bride, Rosa, have chosen each other, and have found no fault with each other before seeking this bond. Today, their family extends.” Rosa and Vyn’s gazes met, and Rosa’s smile widened. Vyn’s eyes shone brightly, overflowing with happiness. His magic couldn’t extend any further around the boat, his emotions affecting every fae on the ship.

Eirik suspected his chest may burst with pride for the man his son became.

“Traditionally, it is the men who have been the hunters, and the women that defend their homes.” Eirik continued, every eye trained on him. “Both play a vital role in a family, even as modern life blurs the lines. Without one, the other falls. Together, they are choosing a marriage of equity and respect.”

Almost half of the boat were fae born, and would be present tonight for the fae wedding.  But first, this Haspran tradition had to happen, for both fae and mortal. Albert had never enjoyed aristocratic pageantry, didn’t care for the weight that should one day fall on his shoulders. Truthfully, Eirik didn’t care for it, either. Albert had something quite special that he didn’t have, unlike his father before him.

It was a mate that pushed him, accepted him in all forms. The love and trust of a mate was precious for any fae, but vital as water for a Haspran. 

She would be a fine Duchess, should that path be the one they take. He could only hope they would.

“Lady Rosa.” At her name, she sat up as straight as possible, her smile shining brighter than another other. “Do you sit here, willing to marry my son Vilhelm, of your own free will?”

“I do.” She couldn’t have spoken faster. Eirik smiled broadly at her earnestness, even with tears brimming in her eyes. 

His son was a lucky man, indeed.

“Vilhelm, my Albert.” Vyn didn’t look at him, his eyes wholly set on Rosa. “Do you sit here, willing to marry Lady Rosa, of your own free will?”

“I do.” His Albert’s voice was easily as strong and quick to respond, but he caught the quiver of his son’s chin, and moved onward.

Eirik nodded, picking up the handfasting ribbon. “Then take each other by the left hand, and repeat my words.”

Their hands held tight, tears rolling down both Albert and Rosa’s cheeks, as he laid a green handfasting cord over their hands, trinkets woven into the leather and linen. He methodically bound their clasped hands, letting the ends drape over their arms. 

“With these hands, I give you my heart.”

Together they spoke the words Eirik only dreamt of. 

“With these hands, I give you my mind.”

Albert’s magic grew wildly, his pride and love overshadowing everything else on the boat.

“With these hands, I will provide for you, comfort you, shelter you.”

Every fae on board shed tears, the magic, the devotion, between his son and his chosen - it must have left the gods mystified. So much so that Eirik had to wager there was something higher at work from the very start of their relationship. 

It did not matter. Albert would sooner challenge the gods then let them take his mate. Maybe he already had. After all, Rosa had faced down MaryAnn and the Upper House as a pregnant human, and would get her wish tonight.

They were clearly meant for each other. 

“With these hands, I will support you in your dreams, overcoming your defeats, and through our lives, as one.”

Every attendee in his sight appeared honestly moved by the bride and groom’s deep love and commitment, all except one - Rosa’s adopted brother who sat only a few seats away from her. No, Eirik suspected his tears were not of joy and support, but of sadness, defeat. 

It seems that Albert’s mate had more than one who loves her. Whether it was as a sibling or as a woman, Eirik hoped to never know. He had already set plans in motion to make sure tonight would happen without interruptions. 

It cost him a bottle of 73’ Rothschild wine, but to him, his son’s happiness was worth more than a priceless bottle of wine.

“With this oath, I promise to love, honor, and respect you, as my equal, for the rest of my days.”  

They never looked away, even as Eirik raised his hands and placed them over their conjoined hands. “Then let this binding be, and let these vows be sealed with a kiss.”

They met even before he finished his words, a rather chaste but emotional kiss that melted his heart. Cheers broke out over the boat as - in the sight of their family - their Haspran heir had been married. His heart swelled with love and gratitude for Rosa, the daughter of his heart, soon to be mother of his grandchild. She’d brought his son home, and asked for this. Albert deserved all of this, in his opinion, deserved this chance at love, a chance to have what he never could. 

Eirik, at least, was happy beyond measure about that. 

Chapter Text

Luke was single handedly in hell. 

The Haspran wedding feast took place in a decently sized ballroom, in what was rumored to be smaller but adjacent to the one to be used for the big church ceremony’s dinner and gala. About one hundred Hasprans and their families were attending this shindig alone…  

… and him… and the Pervert von Hagen.

After the boat ceremony, Luke expected them to dart right to the dinner and then cart his sister off to the bedroom to perform her “duty.” These European folks seemed like the types to get off on the whole “consummating the marriage” thing - even though she was already pregnant.

No, instead, games were played. And since Luke was the only available member of the the Sumner family, he was volun-told t o participate. At first, he was skeptical. He’d have no chance in these games so why even try, but a second later, Marius joined in, saying he’d represent Rosa's family for this event. When everyone sneered at them both, the Duke stepped in, saying if needed, he would be proud to compete on Rosa’s side, as her brand-new father-in-law.

That shut them up. Luke decided then that her actual family should step up as the team leader, and the matter was settled. 

With the first competition, a family representative raced up the stairs to the castle doors, and the loser would have to serve the winners all night. The Hasprans drew straws and this…Ragnar drew the short straw. 

Luke won against the petty, sullen man with ease. 

The games had continued: Luke winning most of his with little effort. Marius fared well in his event, weaving a complex continuation of the bird and the fish story, but paled in comparison to an older gentleman, who sounded more like the war torn sailor in his story than Luke cared to admit. 

Rosa and Vyn on the other hand, played in a few challenges, specifically for the newlyweds. Elizabeth, as matriarch, broke a plate over the dirt near the castle and, both of them together, picked up the pieces and fitted them back together. Rosa had to steady herself and needed to rest a few times, eventually losing her crown all together, but they managed every single piece. Conversely, when they had to answer questions about each other, Vyn seemed to know every answer about Rosa immediately and in detail - some things Luke would have blindly guessed. Rosa answered well, but lost on some of the nuanced questions. 

Was that enough to still hate him? He knew his sister, enough to answer confidently on many things they didn’t know to ask, things about their home country, their culture, about their childhood. That counted, right?

Am I really missing something?

Luke thought he knew everything about his sister. He knew how dedicated she was, had been with her dream of becoming a senior attorney, that seeing her like this - pretending to be a noble, so far drawn away from her prior goals and enjoying it - was unnerving. Before her internship, her dream hadn’t changed - she told him she was only focused on her career, and not interested in dating at all yet, before she left. 

Now?

“Here you go, sir. ” 

The man that lost against him, the man named Ragnar, poured him another glass of wine. It was low in alcohol content, so he was sober enough in case anything happened like Rosa hinted she wanted to run away or he had to play another stupid game. Rosa looked fine, if not tired - were those dark circles under her eyes and was she seriously more pale than usual? Luke narrowed his eyes. What was he missing? What could be worse than subjecting yourself to the Duchy- no, that wasn’t it, Vyn had confirmed that at the Christmas Party - what could cause her to look to the Duchy for help? What couldn’t she ask him for? Did she think he wouldn’t have helped her, pregnant with another guy’s kid?

“Ya know? A pretty face like yours shouldn’t look that unhappy.”

Oh great. Luke scowled at Marius as he took a seat next to him. He was dressed casually, just like every other person here, but you could practically smell the wealth oozing off of him. “Couldn’t find another person to hit on?”

“Nah, you’re my favorite.”

Luke didn’t like that statement. “Well, go find someone else to annoy.”

“Come onnn.” Marius took the wine glass from his hand. “You look like you’re gonna kill anyone that approaches you.”

“And that’s a bad thing?”

“It is with Daddy Duke and the rest of Clan Haspran present.”

Right. Luke held back his annoyance. He wanted to watch what was going on, and confirm that Dr. Richter wasn’t coercing, bribing, or hurting her. The more he looked at Rosa, the more he was pissed off. The makeup someone did hid it well, but Luke knew, he knew , how exhausted she was from just her actions. She couldn’t hide it from someone who knew her. She looked kind of sick , not just pregnant.

He hated it. 

The extended Haspran family didn’t act overly formal in this setting, enjoying the food together as a family would. The food was themed in Viking style, in easily served portions. They ate, joked, and enjoyed each other’s company… just like a typical family, although the Duke, Dr. Richter, and others from the King’s Ball still held themselves to more formal etiquette. His sister easily blended with both sides, as he watched the couple work the ballroom, thanking the people for attending.  

If only he had never seen the other side of the world, wasting time undercover. 

If only he had gotten home before she took the internship. 

If only he’d convinced her to stay home.

If only he’d had the balls to tell her about his long term plans for their dreams.

A cheer echoed through the room as he watched Rosa and her husband kiss at the head of the table. Luke swiped the glass from Marius and chugged it in one gulp. 

“Damn, didn’t know you hated him that much.”

“Fuck you.”

“Sure, when should I pencil you in?”

Luke could punch him. He could easily punch his lights out. But then - 

Someone made a noise and everyone turned to Vyn and Rosa. Her face beamed with excitement as Vyn stood up, offering his hand to her. Rosa took it, standing up, and together, escorted by another man, they walked toward the open doors to the right. The room broke out in cheers, cat calls, and whistles, and those two never stopped to look back. 

Inside, Luke felt his heart break. His life, the plan for his future, his dream walked out of the ballroom with his girl hanging off of her new husband’s arm. He knew Rosa never knew how he felt - hell, that stupid work partner could have sent her flowers and chocolates and she’d never know who liked her - and now…

“Ok, dumbass.”

Marius pulled at the collar of Luke’s shirt, dragging him out of the chair and toward the double open doors in the opposite direction, leading to the main hallway. “What the h- Let go of me!”

“No. You look like one of those abandoned dogs in animal shelter commercials.”

Fuck these dog jokes! “Why do I have to follow you?”

Marius’s eyes met his and Luke felt his spine tingle. Was it him or did the man’s eyes glow? No, that couldn’t be, how much wine did he have? But shit - they were crystal clear. “Then tell me what you plan on doing?”

“Why do you need to know?”

“Because if you try to follow your sister and fuck up their wedding night, I may have to leak some info about a certain ‘Raven’.”

“How the fu- ” 

“Family, remember? ” The intimidating smirk sent warning signs in his mind. How the hell were this man and the fucking pervert the same?

He didn’t want that answered. 

“Now,” Marius leaned forward and adjusted his tie, “I believe we have a prior engagement, you and I? Come here, Luke.” He spun around and walked to the door.

“Like what?”

Marius cocked his head over his shoulder, giving another dangerous smirk. “I believe you asked me to ‘Fuck you’.”

Luke sneered but followed.

If the dark haired fucker thought he was willing, then fuck him. There were ways to get out of this castle and make sure his sister was ok…

Just gotta lose the perv.

—-- 

A pop of a bottle and Marius was reaching for the glasses. “Now, let's relax, have some fun, and celebrate together.”

“Uh.. huh.” Luke didn’t seem too convinced there was anything to celebrate. Marius managed to get them up to the suites and direct the half drunk puppy into his rooms with little persuasion, though with the way Luke acted, he might have his directions wrong. Oh to be in the pup’s room . Knocking away the lewd thoughts, he focused on Luke after greeting Peanut. Such a sweet, adaptable critter, unlike his owner.  “And… why are you doing this and keeping me away from the -”

“Dude, do you really want to bother Rosa on her wedding night ? Seriously, that’s an unforgivable dick move. Got this present from Papa Haspran anyway.”

“Are you really calling him that?”

“Would you rather me call him Big Daddy? Not my usual fetish, but I can work with it.”

“Can you be normal for, like, five minutes?!”

Marius could see the exasperated rage in Luke’s eyes, but he kept smiling. This was the hard stuff, a bottle of rare, high-end, OLD old whiskey from the Duke’s personal collection. This wasn’t the top prize, no, this was just something as a first stage accessory to the overall plan. Daddy Eirik knew that the house puppy wouldn’t simply leave Rosa alone tonight, not for this ritual. 

Thus, he was bribed for a special assignment - “Luke-OUT, Fire.”   

Marius poured two healthy glasses before he set the bottle down. Picking up the glass, he held it up in cheers. “To good friends.”

“We’re friends?” Luke didn’t budge. 

“Unless you wanna be something more? Didn’t expect you to be this forward. You’re usually pretty repressed.” 

“We’re barely acquaintances. Little more than strangers.”

Marius feigned a pout. “I’m good friends with Tuna breath. You’re siblings with the fish lover. We’ve been rolling around, sweaty, in the basement for weeks now. We’re better than ‘little more than strangers’, don’t ya think?”

Luke soured on that note, scowling at the glass of whiskey before grabbing it off the table. He rocketed half the glass instantly, shocking Marius and sending Peanut scurrying to the window curtain nest Marius arranged for him. Maybe this would be easier than he initially thought. Can’t interrupt anything if you’re drunk off your rocker. “This doesn’t taste like whiskey. Doesn’t taste like alcohol at all.”

“That’s the thing about the expensive shit.” Marius took a swing, enjoying the smooth taste of oak with a hint of smoky vanilla and burnt sugar. Being fae, even if he chugged the entire bottle, he couldn’t get drunk on just this. However, the little human boy would easily become intoxicated and incapacitated off this, maybe even pass out. 

Too bad, they could have had some fun if the man was willing.

“Why do you call him Tuna?” 

Oh? Was the puppy actually going to ask questions now? Marius grinned, swirling the liquid in his glass. “Hasprans were once known for fishing. Plus, fucking Eskilstuna? Don’t even ask about the local school mascot. Man was just asking for it.”

“Is that the only reason?”

“Most of it. Why the twenty questions now?” Less than a month ago, this pig headed brother couldn’t believe that another guy had actually touched his sister with her consent, let alone loved her enough to marry her. Did he actually wise up and realize there was something otherworldly about this place? About these people, including himself?

“...” Luke took another sip of the drink, eyes unfocused. Marius resisted the urge to groan. He thought Luke was smart enough to ask questions, get somewhere. Maybe now that booze was loosening Luke’s thinking- 

“Did Rosa need something from the Duke?”

“Waaa?” A question that direct? Holy hell, the doggo was digging to get somewhere. Could Marius actually maneuver this question and not reveal everything? “What brought this question on?”

Luke took another drink, his eyes trying to focus at the closed door. “Vyn said he never wanted to come here, but that it was Rosa and her decision. But… why would she come here? She’s never been interested in… anything like this.”

Did he really think his sister a gold digger? “Man, that’s pretty cold to insinuate about Rosa. Did you not learn anything from anyone here?” 

“I know that she’s not like that!” Marius could see Luke’s grip tighten on the glass. Something was wrong. “But… I don’t know… I… didn’t think things would go this fast in their relationship, and...”

Did he really think his sister wouldn’t get picked up? “Yeah, I mean, they are going kinda fast - “ Another shot ?! Marius waited until Luke slammed the glass down on the table, “-but I mean, you didn’t see them before. They looked like two newly married people when I met them, like, the first week. Long before they found out she was pregnant. Love at first sight, soulmates, true love, whatever you want to call it.”

Luke said nothing. Cautiously, Marius poured him another glass, careful not to fill it full. He needed the man alive, not comatose from alcohol poisoning. He took a swig of the delicious whiskey, waiting for his drinking partner to say something. As the night continued, Luke kept nursing his drink, the next glass taking a little longer to empty. 

He looked like an abandoned mutt. All he needed was the rain falling around him and a sad, instrumental track. 

The helplessness infuriated Marius. 

“Look, man,” Marius had to tread a fine line with this. He didn’t need to give everything away, “dreams can change, dude. Your sister became a Senior Attorney, just like she wanted, and she found someone that shared her views and goals, right? Their chemistry was intense, too. So, being with him became her new dream.”

Luke’s eyes stayed locked on the whiskey glass, so long that Marius thought the man was drunkenly ignoring him, until - 

“But why couldn’t she wait?”

The question couldn’t be louder than a whisper, but the sound twisted Marius’s gut. Did he… expect his sister to wait? “Wait for who? And what? Why?”

“...” Luke’s eyes narrowed, even as his face turned flush, “... why didn’t she wait for me to share her dream.”

Oh …Ohhhhh.

That explained everything. 

Marius tipped back the drink, finishing his glass. God, he needed to be at least a little drunk for this conversation. When the alcohol buzz started, he gathered all his courage. “How long have you loved her?”

“Forever. She’s my sister.”

“C’mon. How long have you loved her as a woman?”

Luke’s face turned even more red. “Who said anything about that?”

“Then why would you want her to wait to share her dream with you - the marriage and family thing?”

“...” Luke downed the rest of his drink. “It’s been a long time.”

Ah. Marius put the half-empty bottle on the floor behind his chair. If Luke was giving a confession, he had to be blind drunk. “Since you were kids?”

“Before that.” Luke sighed. “I liked her when my parents were still alive. I liked her when we were in primary school and we used to play house, like a hint of our future. I… just had the opportunity to live out one of my dreams. I… thought it would give us a good start, me as a PI and her as a lawyer… I didn’t tell her in case I didn’t make it.” 

And he left her without telling her, without giving her any hint of his vision for their future. Missy never hinted that Luke was anything more than her brother. Now things made sense, this absolute hatred for Princeling Tuna, why he rushed after his sister, his refusal to accept anything regarding the Haspran family. For a moment, Marius felt sorry for him. 

But… Vyn and Rosa deserve each other.

“What does she see in him anyway?” Luke slurred his words as he talked, leaving Marius out of his thoughts. “Yeah, he's good looking and known around the world and says nice things about her and acts like a gentleman, but… He's just using her.”

Still? “How is he using her?” 

Luke narrowed his eyes. “He didn’t protect her! He used her for a baby. She's never even had a relationship and she’s too innocent to know what guys are like.”

“Man, I don’t know. Give her a little credit - she’s pretty sharp. You didn’t know the Vyn I knew from before.” This hatred had to end. Both of them were in love, and made each other better. Marius didn’t know Missy before but if it was anything like Vyn -  “Maybe they both messed up on the birth control, right? That’s on both of them, and they acknowledged that. But Vyn from before? He didn’t do anything, didn’t have anyone. He was just… existing. Rosa… brought him out, made him actually care about living. He was devoted to his job - fuck, he was married to it like your sister was gonna be to hers.” Luke stayed quiet as he ranted. “I know you loved Missy, but… she chose someone else, and I’m wondering if you really loved her.”

“Don’t you dare say I don’t love my sister.” Luke’s voice dropped in subtle rage.

Marius held up his hands. “I’m not saying you didn’t love her like a sister, but… ask yourself, could you see her as your wife? Maybe, just maybe, you needed her as a crutch to go onto bigger, brighter things? You didn’t include her in the planning though, you just assigned her a value - ‘family’.”

He could see it, the cogs working in the alcohol riddled mind. “But I…”

“You have your dream, you’ve got a family, just not in the way you thought.” Yes, it wasn’t featuring a blushing bride, but if he kept his current job, asking any woman to wait for him when he could possibly be dead was insane. “Your sister supports you - loves you for who you are, is handing you a decent brother-in-law and a baby nephew, and you can always still find someone else as a romantic partner.”

Luke scoffed and slurred. “And you, you fucking pervert? Who the fuck do you think you are? You didn’t have to give up your dream.”

Marius genuinely laughed. “Really? You think I wanted to be a CEO?” Luke’s eyes went wide. “Yeah, I had a nice boho lifestyle out in Florence planned when Giann got called up to serve with my mother’s shit, even though she was booted out of the family over my dad. It was either step up and fill my CEO brother’s shoes or let my father’s legacy die out. Couldn’t really do that.”

“Oh…” Marius poured two more glasses for them. Maybe now the man would understand.

“Dreams evolve as your priorities change, dude. Sometimes, you have to become part of something greater or be flexible when unexpected shit happens.” Marius held up the glass and smirked. “You’re here, so you’re part of something already. I’ve seen you fight, so I know you can think on your feet.”

Luke stared at him and Marius couldn’t tell if he was looking at him or through him. Normally, he felt like he was the supernatural one, but right now, it felt as if he was stripped bare. 

“... fuck you.” Luke moved, sitting next to Marius instead of across. Marius blinked in disbelief. “So you’re smarter when you're drunk.”

“Ha!” Marius snorted. “I’m always smarter, you’re just a more reasonable drunk. I’m way more fun with a buzz. I just like your reactions to me hitting on you.”

“Oh so that’s what you’re calling it.” Luke took a sip of whiskey. “Either way, you’re easier to tolerate when I’m drunk.”

Marius laughed again. It had been so long since he had someone go toe to toe riffing with him. Missy was close but - “Ok, fuck it, lets play a game.”

“I’m not spinning that fucking bottle, perv.”

“Oi! Not like that!”

Chapter Text

As they walked into the hallway, Rosa spotted Lilah, Evelin, and Aiko off to the side, all dressed in simple dark attire. All three gave a small curtsy as Corneilus shut the door behind them. “Are you ready, dear cousins?”

Vyn said nothing, only squeezed Rosa’s hand. “Are you ready for this?”

“Yes.” Rosa squeezed his hand in return.  

Corneilus’s eyes met Rosa’s for a second and he bowed his head. “Vilhelm, you know where to go.” At Vyn’s nod, Corneilus walked away, toward the Duke’s section of the wing. Vyn squeezed Rosa’s hand again, giving her a nervous smile. He started pulling away and her heart seized up -

“Wait.” 

Vyn stopped immediately as Rosa pulled him into a hug, not happy until she could whisper in his ear. “Do whatever you need to. Don’t hesitate or ask me for permission. Do everything, anything this ritual might need from us.”

He tensed her arms, pressing a chase kiss on her neck. “... This is your consent?”

“Yes.” They pulled apart, and Rosa kept her eyes locked on his. “I trust you, Albert, to find our path forward. I trust you with my life, our lives.”

Vyn’s hand caressed her cheek once more before he kissed her, pouring his devotion and love into the kiss. Rosa returned it in kind, not stopping until a cough broke their focus. She felt her face flush as she reluctantly pulled back. 

“Come on,” Cornelius pressed, “you still have to prepare, as does she, before the moon is high.” Vyn gave her one final peck on the lips before he left, walking away with the other Upper House member.

“Please, Miss Sumner.” Lilah gestured toward the hallway. “If you would follow us, a room has been prepared for you.”

Rosa bowed her head, following the three fae down the hall into a separate room. A simple guest bedroom, outfitted with a modest bathroom by Haspran standards. Miss Munin escorted them all in, and then shut the door behind them. “Do I get to know what’s going on here?” She asked the spiderlings, observing her surroundings. A copper bowl, some jars on a silver tray, and a black cloak - could her dress be under it? - accentuated the space, but still, there were no hints of what she needed to do.

“Right now, Miss Sumner, this is about you.” Aiko took off a few of her ornate rings as Evelin scurried to the bathroom. “We’ve been given our task, to prepare you for the ceremony.” As Evelin came back with some towels, Aiko mused. “It has been a long time since I helped for a Court binding ceremony. And you, Miss Soh?”

Evelin set the towels down on the couch. “First time. My father  was a Court tailor, and he taught me about Courts and their ways, so I know a few things.” She quickly made her way to Rosa, grabbing her hand. “Don’t worry, Miss. We’ll take good care of you. I did give you my pledge.” 

“But do you know anything specific about what I should expect tonight?”

“No, we don’t.” Rosa felt herself deflate as Aiko answered. “Court proceedings are always secret: we know only the task we have been given, preparing you as the bride. The rest - you say you trust your mate. Do you?”

“With my life.” She trusted him with everything. 

Aiko smiled. “Then prove it. Tonight. Let us start.”

The spiders worked in tandem, carefully peeling off the traditional garment and undergarments and placing them to the side. Evelin poured some of the vials in the copper pot then dipped a cloth into the bowl as they moved to the bathroom. She removed Rosa’s make up, brushed out her hair, and started washing her skin, starting with her arms and shoulders before Aiko helped with her stomach. Rosa touched herself, shocked at how soft her skin now felt even compared with Lilah’s thorough scrubbing earlier that day. Aiko started on Rosa’s feet, cleaning the calluses off her heels and massaging her swollen feet and ankles.

“There.” Aiko stood up as Evelin cleaned her hands. “The preparation is complete. Now, for the gown.”

All was quiet as two women worked on Rosa, tying the sheer fabric with delicate ribbon on her wrists, on her stomach, on her thighs and ankles. The women stopped occasionally, looking in admiration at Rosa, but never spoke, never said anything as they tied the knots of the fairy dress around her, creating a beautiful garment of nothing but laces and ties.

Rosa looked as Evelin adjusted a ribbon on her upper arm. “Why is this dress so complex but it feels like air?” The entire dress appeared delicate, as if one wrong move could tear the dress irreparably. Taking a step, Rosa felt the dress sway in time with her, but it felt… abnormal, bare. It followed her movements, but at the same time, it lingered behind, taking a few seconds to recognize that it had moved space.

“It’s true fae cloth.” Evelin sounded so proud. “One meant to be worn once, and supposed to be easier to take off than put on.”

“Why?”

“Because of the bond consummation . ” Aiko smirked. “This cloth will not survive the night. Remember,” her eyes flashed dangerously, “one time use for this dress.”

Oh. Rosa felt her face heat up rapidly in anticipation. Maybe these two knew more than just their part, after all. As they finished up, she held her head high as they draped the final piece over her, a black cloak, to fully cover the white dress. 

This… “Thank you, Miss Soh.” She couldn’t imagine what it took to create this gown. No mortal could explain this, none could try. Fighting the tears in her eyes, she smiled warmly at the spiderlings. 

“...” Evelin walked forward, her hands in front of her. “...No, thank you, Miss Rosa. It is because of you and your mate… that I see what this life has to offer.” She reached forward and they squeezed each other’s hands. “I wish you a lifetime of happiness.”

Rosa felt the tears against her eyes and she took a deep breath. Before she could respond, a knock rang through the door. “The moon is nearly high. They are expecting her.”

Lilah’s words set the spiders back into motion. Each spidering quickly cleaned up, double checking that every component of her dress was fastened. Aiko pulled the hood over Rosa’s head, checking every final detail before standing to her left. Evelin took the right side, dusting off her dress before nodding to Miss Munin. Lilah studied Rosa, tilting her head. 

Rosa took a glance behind her, wondering what Lilah was seeing. She heard the cryptic maid chuckle. “I do not understand you.” Turning back, Lilah’s eyes glowed in the dim light. “You ask them about tonight, but not me. Do you want to see the future?”

“...” Rosa shook her head. “I know enough. My life with Vilhelm.”

Lilah said nothing, only bowed her head and turned toward the door. Haspran Castle felt cold and dark as the three women led Rosa through the castle. Rosa knew the way they were going, she could feel the magic emanating from the area. However, she kept walking beside them, not stopping until a familiar light greeted her and the spiderlings stopped. 

There stood Elizabeth, wearing a cloak of black, holding the same ornate lantern from the Haspran fishing trip. She tiredly surveyed Rosa’s garment with a meticulous eye. Finally, she turned to Lilah. “Has she been prepared to our standards?”

“Cleansed and prepared, Dowager.” Lilah kept her head down. Rosa heard steps from behind her fading away, leaving only those close to the Court here. Again, she gave a small thank you to Evelin for everything.

Elizabeth gave a sharp nod before meeting Rosa’s eyes. “Are you ready to accept the oath tonight?”

“I am.” Her heart raced in anticipation to see Vilhelm, her mate. 

“You understand that, after we walk into the Court, you cannot leave unless the ritual is complete?”

Rosa nodded. “I understand.”

“It is well.” Elizabeth smiled warmly. “Miss Munin, you know your duty.”

At this, a sharp spike of power washed over the hallway, dimming the corridor of all light. Lilah smiled and gave a turn, giving Rosa a brief wink as she walked away. Rosa had no time to watch as Elizabeth turned and slowly proceeded down the opposite corridor.

The pathway turned oddly and Rosa tried to remember the steps that brought her through this area. It has been only weeks since she had been covered with Elizabeth’s shawl and hidden as she passed through these halls. Now though, she was permitted…

Passing through a stone archway, the courtyard came into view. 

Towering over the courtyard was a large ash tree, its branches twisting and tangling in different directions, its roots gnarled over a large black stone. The stone glistened with a golden light, as the moon shone bright in the clearing. The tree’s branches and roots extended over the clearing, hovering over a small pond of water. It all looked faintly familiar, like she had seen this all once before. Along the edge of the courtyard, people stood, black cloaks and cowls keeping faces hidden. 

However, Rosa’s attention was focused completely on the person standing on the courtyard stone. 

There stood Vyn, her mate, dressed in an outfit of white and black. His shirt and pants were sheer and tied on with little bows, just like her dress.  Rosa resisted the urge to blatantly gawk at his revealed chest and defined thighs. She felt his heated gaze on her as Eirik stood behind him, dressed in regalia she didn’t understand. His outfit reminded her of old Nordic stories, with fur cloaks, wool tunic, and a dagger in the sheath of his belt, more ancient and otherworldly than his clothing earlier today. 

Elizabeth led her to the walkway, passing the surrounding gardens and shrubs, to the raised stone dias. Once close to the black soapstone, the Dowager removed Rosa’s cloak, throwing the cloth into the crystal clear waters before taking up a spot by the water’s edge. 

Vyn’s eyes heated as Rosa took the final step onto the stone only a few meters from him. As she took the final few steps, Eirik’s voice boomed over the courtyard.

“Tonight… is a night for celebration. Tonight is a night of magic. Tonight is a night… where we bind these two in matrimony in our ways. Tonight, two souls come to us - tonight, their bond shall be sealed, so that these souls will be together for eternity. ” 

No sound but the wind in the clearing, but already, something hummed in the air - something foreign, something ancient - just barely noticeable. Rosa felt her smile widen with Vyn as Eirik continued. “Tonight, these two will pledge to each other, to our Court, to the elder gods, and to bind their lives in the most ancestral ways.”

Eirik turned to Vyn with pride. Out of the corner of her eyes, another cloaked form stood out, the same height as Leonard. He held a stone bowl in his hands, his eyes lowered as he approached the Duke. “Albert, my son, prince of our duchy, and heir apparent to our Court: Do you choose this mortal to walk among us, to share in our Court and its bounty, to feast at our revelry?”

“I do.”

“Do you swear by the gods that you will protect her, love her, and that only her body will know your seed?” 

His eyes never left hers. “I do.”

“Then make the vow, and let your blood be spilt this night.” Eirik pulled the dagger out of the sheath, twisting it in his hand to offer the handle to his son. Leonard moved the bowl forward as Vyn took the blade in hand, laying it on the palm of his left hand. Rosa watched as his lips curved in a feral smile, letting the words and his magic combine.

“From this day forth, I, Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran, pledge my life and my soul to my mate, Rosa Sumner. My body, my mind, my heart, and my soul belong to her.”

Goosebumps formed on Rosa’s skin as he carefully cut his palm, watching drops of his blood plop into Leonard’s water bowl. 

As Eirik took the dagger from Vyn, he turned to Rosa, his demeanor softening. “Rosa Sumner, child of fire, mortal of this realm and chosen mate of the heir to our Court: Do you choose to walk this path with Albert, to share in our Court and its bounty, to feast at our revelry?”

Rosa struggled to hold back her tears. “I do.”

“Do you choose to share in his magic, to become one with him this night?” So that was the ritual? Making love with her mate? Rosa nodded. 

“I do.”

“Do you swear by our gods that you will protect him, love him, and that your body will only know his seed?”

“I do.”

“Do you agree to this, knowing full well, you can never regain the mortal fire that fuels you?”

She would never regret this choice. “I do.”

“Then make the vow, and let your blood be spilt this night.” Eirik offered the blade to Rosa as Leonard came forward with the bowl. She looked at the knife and the bowl, laying part of the blade on her left palm. What do I say?  

The answer came to her, as if whispered to her soul. 

“From this day forth, I, Rosa Sumner, pledge my life and my soul to my mate, Vilhelm Richard Albert de Haspran. My body, my mind, my heart, and my soul belong to him.”

As the blade cut her hand, Rosa felt her skin tingle as the blood dripped into the stone bowl, mixing together with her mate’s. A sense of satisfaction washed over her as the dagger was taken from her, a cloth covering the small mark on her hand. 

Eirik cleaned and sheathed the dagger before taking the bowl from Leonard, raising it up above them all. Magic hummed in the air louder now.  “These two have pledged to one another. Tonight, let these two souls become one.” He lowered the vessel between them, the moonlight shining off the liquid. “Let their blood flow through each other, as solid as their oaths.”

Vyn stepped forward and Rosa followed suit, both cupping their hands over Eirik’s hand. Vyn pushed the bowl toward her and slowly Rosa sipped at the liquid. Instantly, her child squirmed inside her and she felt her breath catch in her throat. Vyn kept his eyes on her as he drank, finishing its contents.

“Let them be filled with each other, and nothing else.” Eirik’s magic physically filled up the court, a fountain overflowing the area with an ephemeral mist. Rosa almost felt dizzy in the presence of his magic. “Their bodies, minds, hearts, and souls - forever together, forever one.”

Rosa felt tears form in her eyes as Vyn reached for her, his cut hand to hers, and she squeezed it tightly. Eirik placed his hands over their heads, his magic slowly receding in the area as he brought his hands together above their hands. “Together, they are one soul in two bodies, living for the mate of their soul.” 

The buzzing sound didn’t leave, in fact, it grew in the wake of Eirik’s waning magic. “In this clearing, separate lives will be relinquished, and in joining, life will start anew.” His hands dropped and he moved back, leaving the two standing on the dias. 

It was time. Fear and excitement raced through Rosa’s body as Vyn stepped forward again, wrapping his arms around her body. “Mate, my beautiful mate…”

Rosa timidly placed a kiss on his lips, smirking against them. “I give my life to you, my mate.” 

His lips curved into a smile, amazement flickering in his eyes. “Rosa… I… “

“I trust you, Albert.” Another kiss, this against his cheek. “Do whatever you need to do, my mate.”

Vyn’s hands gripped her body, nuzzling her neck. “There… are sheets to keep your modesty, Rosa.” His magic surrounded her, and Rosa felt her body ignite. Her entire body demanded him, needed him. It didn’t matter how. The longer he waited, the worse she would be. 

Yet he still persisted with his questions, still making sure she was comfortable. “If you need it, do not hesitat-Ahhhh.”

Rosa’s lips sucked at his neck, his fingers digging deeper into her body. She could feel the cloth loosening from her body at his touch. Panting, she pulled back, admiring the reddish mark forming on his pale skin. “Did you not tell me something at our first handfasting, Vilhelm?” Leaning up, she couldn’t help the smirk on her face as she whispered teasingly in his ear. “Did you not say that everything of importance for the fae is done in open air?”

*****

Vyn’s groan echoed through the courtyard a second before he pulled Rosa into a kiss, smothering her body close to his. His hands gripped her dress, magic flaring in his palms and she felt the dress dissolve. Her knees buckled and she latched onto Vyn’s shirt, pulling it roughly as she fought to get closer, take more. His clothing fell like sand onto the blackstone and Rosa panted for a moment, before Vyn picked her up, never breaking the kiss.

Rosa’s back softly touched the chilled stone and she moaned into the kiss, breaking it and gasping for air. The cool wind blew on her skin, just before Vyn’s body covered her. His lips kissed her neck, her shoulder. His teeth marked her skin in every place his lips touched. Rosa tried to reciprocate, pulling at his shirt, loosening his ties, trying to return his kisses and love bites. She could feel the pants dropping away from his body, finally giving her the view of his creamy white skin. Before she could taste any of it, Vyn kissed her again, pushing her flat against the stone as he settled between her legs. Her leg hooked around his hip as the magic swirled thickly in the mist around them, like a veil over their bodies.

A gentle hum broke through the buzzing, the noise piercing through the air low and persistent. Rosa’s heart raced as Vyn thrusted up against her, his pants dissolving between them. His erection dragged against her dampening lips. He broke the kiss and she panted for air as her eyes opened. 

His pupils were dilated. Barely any gold showed. Suddenly, Rosa was reminded of Halloween, of Samhain, when Vyn took her under the waters and showed her how brutal fae mating could be. 

Here, Vyn wasn’t the gentle, academic psychiatrist or the haughty aristocrat. 

Here, he was the beast he claimed to be. 

Vyn smiled and gave a throaty purr before peppering her neck with open mouthed kisses and harder nips. Rosa arched her back,against the stone, her gaze catching the shimmering gold eyes through the thick mist. 

So many eyes. Watching her. Glaring at her. 

Don’t look at me! Rosa’s face flushed, even as she felt her body gush at the thought. Her eyes tightly closed to the world as the humming grew louder, the eyes branding her skin, the swirling magic intensifying around her. It was so much, too much, not enough - 

“My mate.” 

Rosa opened her eyes only to see Vyn looking at her reverently, his eyes almost fully black. “My beautiful mate.” Her breathing caught in her throat from the rawness in his voice, his nose prodding at her bare nipple before capturing it between his sharp teeth. She couldn’t help the moan that left her, even as the magic pressed against her even more.

Everyone is here. 

Everyone was watching her.

Watching her make love with Vyn.

Her mate.

Watching them in the center of Court. 

A part of her revolted. This wasn’t right, this wasn’t how it should be. This wasn’t her culture or how she was raised. She shouldn’t be this aroused by having people watch her and her mate. He was hers and this should be private. But they had to, and this was their way. 

Then why shouldn’t I fuck him? 

Rosa’s heart lurched even as the pressure escalated. Rosa couldn’t tear her eyes off of Vyn as he sucked at her breast before attacking the neglected one. 

Yes, they were watching her through the mist. 

Yes, it was obscene.  

But - 

I’m his. He is mine .

Rosa fought past the pressure, cupping Vyn’s face and pulling him up into a fierce kiss. His gasp encouraged her and she pushed him back against the stone. “Mate.”

“My mate.” She cooed, straddling his hips and rubbing herself against his erection. The tip caught her entrance and she pushed, letting their bodies join. “My-Ahhhh-Love.” 

The magic exploded when their hips connected, taking the breath out of her. It consumed her, washed over her like a wave of unadulterated pleasure, so much so that she had to steady herself over Vyn while trying to catch her breath. Was this the ritual? She wondered if she had to do anything specific. 

“My mate.” Suddenly, Vyn thrusted from under her, his hands controlling her hips. Rosa tossed her head back, her arms shaking. The pleasure raced over her, driving her to the edge “My life,” he bucked wildly, driving her to the brink of her first orgasm. “My Soulmate.”

It came quickly. Far too quickly. 

Rosa screamed her release to the heavens, even as Vyn bucked into her and prolonged her orgasm while chasing his own pleasure. The magic spiked in intensity, raging against her skin and body like an abrasive brush. Her lungs seized up, her heart raced, even her child rolled in her womb at the sheer tension in the air.

As her body wound down, Rosa found herself still panting for air. Vyn watched her with feral eyes as she moved off of him and knelt on stone, elbows on the edge. Just past the edge of the stone, the water below swirled with bands of silver - or was that what was left of their clothing? - and she fought to keep her eyes focused. 

What is happening?

Her thighs trembled in exhaustion even as her body begged for more. Her arms shook like a leaf in the wind and she was bruising horribly. It should have been decreasing, the pleasure, the band inside her.  No. The pressure and need only increased as she panted dizzily on the stone slab. It was too tight, too constricting, too hot and too cold. No longer did she just feel the eyes on her body, but anywhere Vyn’s body had touched hers was inflamed and raw.

I want more.  

“ My mate. ” Vyn’s growl pulsated within her as his hands roughly pulled at her hips. Rosa’s breath hitched in her throat. He was still hard. “ I need you.”

Rosa felt more pressure behind her and moaned as he quickly slipped into her. She bent down further, resting her burning upper body on the icy stone. Her body felt on fire, the magic suffocating her. Her entire body revolted as he started thrusting, faster and faster, as her knees skidded on the stone. Her voice felt stolen by the pressure consuming her, but the humming  - Is it singing or chanting? -around kept growing, even as their lovemaking grew louder.  She saw nothing, nothing but the green of the earth, the water below her, the sky open above her, the dark stone and the fluids from their bodies on it.

She needed her mate. She needed him to anchor her as he pounded into her, as her body raced toward another completion. This time, it wasn’t a scream, but a whimper that heralded her climax, her body winding even tighter. 

It just kept spiraling. 

She trusted Vyn. She trusted mate. That was something only she could bring to this ritual.

I n ee d hi m.

Her hand reached back, holding his hand that gripped her tightly. Without missing a beat, Vyn reached under her, grabbing at her breasts and pulling her upright. With brute strength, he lifted her up, and impaled her on his cock again, straddling his hips. From here, everyone could see them - see her mate fucking her, see them joined, see her pregnant belly and swollen breasts on display, see them. 

Pressure mounted around her, attacking her, branding her. Rosa felt her head spin as she leaned her head back on his shoulder, biting and licking at his neck as moans and whimpers spewed from her. Her body sang and burned under the magic, under their gazes with no strength left in her muscles. Her heart raced, as if it would burst out of her chest, her soul burned until all the dead parts would be gone.

All that mattered in that moment… was Vyn. His breath on her skin, his hands holding her tightly and moving her body as he pleased, his cock breaching her open, claiming her. She trusted him to see their future. 

Together.

Weakly, Rosa’s hand moved up, holding his sweat drenched hair. Vyn’s forehead leaned on her as one of hers moved to brace her stomach as he slammed into her, their bodies racing to completion yet again.

Fire burned in her veins, pressure pushed too tightly, yet Rosa felt her heart skip an odd beat from the depth of her love for him. Vyn’s eyes were utterly fixated on her. Skin slid on skin, but even on the cold winter’s night, the fire was too strong.

Rosa whimpered, pulling Vyn’s head closer. Burying her head into the crevice of his neck, her head spun with colors and sounds. Nothing was visible anymore, only colors, sounds, movement. Vyn nuzzled at her and Rosa revelled in the tender gesture despite the brutal coupling.

Their eyes connected. 

*****

Rosa needed his touch, needed his kiss, needed him.

Their lips connected in a fiery kiss. Sparks flew between them and Rosa cried out into his lips, feeling the blood in her veins heat more and more.

Another thrust and Rosa felt the very bones of her body threaten to splinter.

The only thing that connected her, grounded her, was Vilhelm, as he poured his heart, his soul, his magic into her body. It scared her, aroused her, humbled her, burned her alive from the inside, and eased her mind. 

This was the lengths that he would go to for her. This would be the things she would do for him.  Their love and trust knew no limits.

Rosa’s body seized up as he thrusted inside her again and again, and her head lolled back onto his shoulder. Every nerve was on fire, every cell transforming, every molecule morphing into something otherworldly.

—̸̤̓W̵̠̅e̵̫̐ḷ̷͂c̶̖͂ỏ̶̪m̶̩̐ȇ̷͉,̶̦͝ ̸̜̓ȏ̶̝ū̷̜r̸̉͜ ̶͔̈́c̶̼̈́h̸̲̄i̸͖͊l̷͍͛d̴̝̏—̷̠̊

A cool hand touched her face, forcing her to look up. Leaves, raindrops, wind, and a bright light swiftly descended on her. Her eyes drifted closed as she felt the pleasure and pain finally crest, her body fully immoble as she felt something snap inside her. The magic around her spiked, reaching its crescendo - 

And Rosa… was no more.

Chapter Text

Vyn felt it the moment it happened. Rosa seized up, her head buried in his neck as the magic consumed her entirely. He felt her body involuntary twitch as it finally relented, the magic overflowing in her…

… snuffing out her humanity.

He had to remind himself - this is what she wanted. She chose the path that bound them together. She trusted him to see this through for her, and for them.

The sheer devotion in the act was not lost on him and he would gladly give her his own soul in kind. Love felt too mundane to describe his emotions for his bride.

Magic slowly receded from the court, the pressure stabilizing as those in attendance watched through the mist with the gift given. Even as his grandmother stopped her fervent washing and slowly pulled Rosa's cape out of the water

The once black cloak was now startlingly white and studded with tiny shining stones in various patterns. The dowager ran her hands on the fabric, paying special attention to a particularly large stone on the edge of the cape. Her smile widened and she lifted her head.

“Our God has spoken! The waters have accepted her as our daughter. Polaris’s blessing is with us again!”

Though no sounds of cheering rang in the clearing, the energy around the court was playful, excited, delighted. The Court rejoiced in what way they could, in reverence, in internal happiness. Polaris guided their seafaring House, and to have it crowned on their chosen, a mortal… 

It was a sign from their god: Vilhelm’s mate was accepted into their House. Polaris would sit again with the Hasprans, with their child. Such an honor had only been bestowed by their god when the Selkies first were created. 

However, Vyn paid no attention to the gaiety. Instead, every iota of attention stayed on his mate, who remained still, stiff, lifeless, and too pale. Though no longer in the throes of ecstasy, Rosa barely moved. Her chest barely raised, her heartbeat faint under her skin. The nightmarish memory of her dying body at the Von Hagen estate surfaced and he quickly willed the thought away.

Rosa was safe. She was ali-here.

She is fae.

As if sensing his turmoil, Elizabeth held her hand up and the Court’s magic settled. Eirik came from behind, touching his bare shoulder. Vyn ignored him, running his hand up her body.

She is alive.

She had to be. 

Rosa’s hand stayed tangled in his hair and he refused to move it. She needed to be connected to him for the ritual to be fully successful. She needed his magic, they needed to stay close, mate needed him - 

Vyn couldn't help himself. He pulled her closer for warmth as her body cooled, the passion and heat quickly subsiding. His hand rubbed her body, her hip, her breast, her arm, as he pressed his lips against her neck. 

Mat-

“Al…”

The sound was more faint than a trickle of water, but Vyn felt his soul lurch. He tensed and tilted his ear closer to her. He could barely hear her breathing. Did he dream it? He didn’t think he was hallucinating. “Rosa…?” He whispered in her ear.

His heart raced as she turned her head almost imperceptibly. “Al…bert?” Her voice was only a hair stronger, but still a whisper in the night. It sounded raw, harsh…

Beautiful.

“I'm here, my Rosa.” Vyn nearly cried in relief. Tugging her fully into his arms, he kissed her bare skin, staving the cold away from her skin. He watched as her eyelids struggled to open, until finally, finally, they opened.

Dazzling emerald met his as Rosa took a shuddering breath. The light from her eyes was ethereal with the love and devotion in her gaze....

“I…” Rosa’s lips twitched as she forced herself to speak, even if it came out barely louder than a whisper. Vyn gripped her body tighter, willing his magic to surround her. “... love…… you… Al...bert.” Her whole body seized and trembled, and her fingers twitched against the side of his face.

Though her fatigue, through the ritual, through what looked like pain - her first words… were of her love to me. Tears streamed down his face silently as he nuzzled into her shoulder. “And I love you beyond words, my Rosa.”

Vyn's magic kept prodding, kept seeking some sort of reaction. She barely moved, barely spoke, and yet - this time, a response came, the feeling of warm water - gentle, cleansing -  washed over his chest and shoulders, like gentle raindrops on a summer's day. 

Her magic. 

Her magic. 

Vyn smiled against her neck as it curiously twisted around him like a lover’s caress, taunting, teasing him. He felt his body stirring again, even after the exhausting claiming. “Rosa, my mate, my love.” 

“Al…” Her head turned almost imperceptibly as her lips twitched into a smile. Her words sounded stronger, less spaced out. “Al…bert…… mate…”

“Mate.” Vyn sung, pressing another kiss to her neck.

A hand moved in front of them and Vyn watched the Dowager reaching down. She pressed her hand on Rosa’s head and pursed her lips. “She is alive, well, but… her body is stiff, weak, cold…” Meeting Eirik’s gaze, she seemed to search for answers with her son. “This is beyond my experience.”  

Vyn calmed his racing heart. She was alive, they had survived. Eirik stood in silence and observed them from afar before finally shaking his head. “Let us see if she can stand. All newlyweds must be welcomed at Court.”  

Vyn held Rosa tighter, closer to his body. She was still barely moving, almost paralyzed in his embrace. What went wrong? Was this not expected? Grandmother told him she could barely stand, but this…

“Albert.” Eirik’s voice echoed in the clearing, his voice absolute. Rosa’s body convulsed against his, like a puppet’s strings being pulled for the first time. Vyn’s eyes never left her body as he stood carefully, cradling her against his chest. Her arms barely moved, one still entangled in his hair, but her tired eyes watched his every movement. Her lips twitched with the faintest of smiles.

Together, Vyn brought Rosa back to the giant tree, presenting her in front of his father. Elizabeth stood beside them, touching Rosa's foot and receiving a hiss of pain in response. She shook her head and glanced at her son. “She will not be able to stand.”

“... Then if you would, my son.” Vyn stepped forward, clenching Rosa tighter. Eirik carefully picked up Rosa’s limp free hand, ignoring the cry of pain, and laid it on the tree's rough trunk. At once, the residual magic in the clearing grew calm. the branches of the tree waving in a non-existent state. “I present our newest child, Rosa Haspran. Long may she serve our Court!”

With the ritual finally complete, all of the Haspran fae attending flocked the stone, all to welcome their newest member. They did not dare step onto the hollowed stone, but rather wished to see the results of their union.

The woman who forsook her mortal life for a life bound with his.

No fae attending could reveal what happened here tonight, lest their Court lose the blessings from their god, lest their god take their lives. But tonight…

She is alive 

Rosa, however, still wasn’t moving or speaking. All she did was look at him through half-covered eyes. When their eyes met, her lips twitched into a painful smile. He almost wanted to deny his grandmother’s directive, 

Lady Elizabeth laid the cloak over Rosa’s body, the only item still intact after the ritual. She patted the swell of his mate's belly before pinning him with a stern gaze. “You know what she needs.”

He did, but the pain he would cause his mate… could she possibly forgive him causing any more pain?

Before Vyn could debate any further, they were whisked away to one of the rooms in the Duke’s wing, away from prying eyes and others that might sense the new power. The room held a few amenities in the typical Haspran style, a table, a dresser, and a large bed with an array of pillows, with a generous ensuite bathroom. Innocently sitting on the dresser was the candle and a single match stick. 

Vyn carefully laid Rosa on the bed, her eyes still tiredly tracking his movements. Gently, he kissed her, her lips curling every so slightly into a smile. He purred, pulling back. “Are you in pain, my mate? 

Rosa smiled awkwardly, even if she did not speak.

He caressed her cheek, her jaw, even tracing her lips. Against his better judgement, “I will take care of you, mate. It will hurt, but pleasure and relief will follow shortly after. I promise you. May I mate with you?” 

A gentle tickle - her magic - lapped at his skin before he stood up. Her magic was quiet and steady, less rowdy than the baby’s magic rolling small waves lower down. He would do this.

Vyn opened and lit the candle, letting the fragrance flood his senses. His body instantly reacted to the aphrodisiacs and he turned to his beautiful, willing mate…

Mate…

*****

Instinct was too great, not this close to the magic, not this close to her. Seconds later, his lips sought hers, his hands teasing the flimsy cloth off her belly. Her moan only stirred him further, her magic inviting him, stoking him.

And when he entered her painstakingly slowly, every cell in his body calmed, as her body loosened. 

They were truly one.

Rosa’s moan set the flame, and Vyn kissed her immobile mouth, thrusting into her with an easy, gentler rhythm than during the ritual. Her whimpers melted into painful pleasure, but she started lightly kissing him back, her fingers loosely gripping his.

This was all for her. 

The first orgasm snuck up quickly on them both, and Vyn groaned as his seed poured into her. Rosa shuddered, her face contorted into blissed out pleasure.

It wasn't nearly enough. Vyn rolled her onto her side, lifting up her leg as he entered her again, her yelp of pain devolving into a low moan. His lips trailed down her neck, her shoulder, anywhere he could touch, taste, mark. He could almost feel her responses, her emotions, and her pleasure as keenly as he felt his own. The feedback loop was erotic, a contagious circle of pleasure that grew with every thrust. Entering her didn't just feel pleasurable, it felt right, it felt…

We are one soul in two bodies.

“Vyn!” Rosa cried breathlessly, her fingers digging harder into his hair than before. He felt her clench around his body in her orgasm, a moment before he followed her in release. 

How many times they continued, Vyn lost count. On her back, on his - he didn't stop, not even when Rosa passed out from pleasure. It wasn't until the candle had burned out and the wax had cooled that Vyn completed their mating, curled protectively around his beloved mate

Chapter Text

The world felt kaleidoscope strange as she slowly woke.

Rosa was keenly aware of lying on something soft, and her body felt abnormally heavy and tired. Something foreign curled lazily inside of her, languishing like a cat watching a mouse. The last thing she remembered clearly was a dazzling bright light, and her muscles locking up impossibly tight. Everything went dark after that...

The only desire keeping her anchored to this life, the only thought that kept her from loosely drifting away into permanent nothingness, was Vyn, her mate. The memory of his hands on her body, the feeling of his magic deep inside of her. Their baby was cradled in her body. She knew nothing, and was nothing, without him. And as she crawled to the surface - of her mind? -  the one leading her away from the deepest fog…

My mate.

—--

Vyn could feel his mate stirring, and instantly, his entire being was alert. Her first time awake, her first time coherent, in this new life. He felt the baby kick and move a few times, and they had played with their magic a little but… Things would be different, and for him, taking care of her needs was the top priority. His hands caressed her skin, he called her name softly, and his magic played with hers now, drawing her further and further into the waking world. He would help curb her new, raw instincts, let her feel the edges of her power in a safe space before she met others again. She would always have to hold a mask in public, just like him, to keep the beast restrained and to “pass” in polite society.

Rosa moaned painfully as she burrowed her face into his chest. She took a shuddering breath in response to regaining consciousness. Vyn kissed her forehead gently. “Wake up, my mate, and welcome back to this world.” 

“...” Her eyes cracked open, gasping a few times. Vyn sat up to look deeper into her eyes, but her hand savagely pulled him back down. A twisted, possessive smile formed on her lips as she raked her eyes over his body. 

Vyn shivered, just a little, in nervous anticipation and pride. 

*****

“My mate.” Rosa cooed roughly, her eyes dark. “My perfect mate.” Her finger dragged down his chest, nails teasing his skin. Vyn’s gasp spurred her on as she yanked the blanket down. His growing erection sprung free as the blanket exposed him, her lips grazing his skin awkwardly as she struggled to control her movements. She licked her lips and whimpered as her body moved haltingly over him. “Give this to me… mate.” Her breath caught, as her body collapsed, her hand flying to her throat. She stared at him with wild, offended eyes.. 

He chuckled breathlessly in understanding. Oddly enough, she fought the same limitation all fae did. “Rosa,” Vyn sighed, cupping her cheek. Rosa whined desperately as she tilted her face into his hand, her tongue trying to lick him. “Rosa, fight this instinct. Listen to my voice and come back to me.”

Rosa fought the noose around her neck for a few moments, before growling impatiently. Eventually, she closed her eyes and forcefully took a deep breath. Tears of frustration leaked from the corners of her eyes, as she slowly shook her head. “Vy…Vyn… why?”

“I am still here, Rosa.” The inner beast needed to be contained, and his mate needed to be taught, despite his own desires. “I am not leaving. Come back to me, my mate. I will wait as long as you need.” 

After several minutes, Rosa finally pushed herself into sitting, and lifted her head, showing her eyes in a beautiful forest green. “Vyn…”

“Ground yourself, my love. Do not let it rage inside you.” Rosa turned away from his member, and carefully took his hands with a questioning expression as if asking for his consent. “Yes, I will always hold your hand, gladly. Come back to me.”

Rosa leaned her head on her own bent knee, slowly rubbing her belly, feeling the baby shift inside of her.  Finally, she looked up to him, with full clarity in her eyes. “Vyn… it’s so much. I feel so empty, though.”

“What is it wanting?” It always needed something. 

She struggled to voice her needs and desires. “It… I… It demands what’s mine, but then I can’t move or breathe.” He nodded in understanding. 

“You are a different being; even though you are still Rosa, you are now fae.” 

Rosa gasped, and he could see her mind racing. 

“Please… my mate… touch me and let me touch you.”

“Deep breaths, my mate. Tame the beast within for now.”

She pressed her face into his thigh, giving even deep breaths. His magic entangled with hers as it raged, angry at the denial of what it wanted. As she kept breathing, her magic slowly started to settle, until finally, Vyn touched her shoulder. Rosa moaned in relief, her magic cocooning around them.

*****

She had won this first battle. 

For now. 

Rosa’s more beastly instincts would need to be tamed and quickly. There was no second chance for Hasprans. Rosa would be judged just as harshly as any other Upper Court member. However, 

I will be there. 

Together, there was nothing they couldn’t do. 

—---

Magic had swirled all through the night and well into the wee hours of the morning. While mortals could chalk it up to “holiday magic” of the solstice, those Haspran fae knew and drank in the intoxicating feeling. Of the Upper House, only a handful of people were usually awake in the early morning. Currently, two of the House members were taking their time meandering through the hallways.

“You should not have meddled.” Eirik admonished his mother as they strolled into the courtyard. Though he was not at the epicenter of the ritual, even he was affected by the lure of the magic and had to actively control his temper. "This added an unnecessary variable. She had been favored. Things will hold no matter what.”

“Hmmph,” Elizabeth scoffed beside him, wringing her hand on her cane, “this isn’t about the magic,” Her face was in a scowl and only partially hid her remorse. “You haven’t undergone a transformation of this magnitude, and I remember the pain I was in the night of my wedding with your father, into the following week.” She glared up at her son. “I like my granddaughter far too much to let her suffer that long.”

“She would not.”

“I refuse to take any chances to reveal ourselves to unknown forces. That one has not been approved yet.”

Eirik simply hummed in response, approaching the double doors of the newlyweds' room and knocking. With no response after knocking loudly several times, he opened the door.

The first thing that hit him… the sheer amount of magic pouring out of the room. Both Eirik and Elizabeth looked at each other in surprise. Lady Elizabeth entered the room slowly, taking in the scene. One body was sitting up in bed, his attention distracted.

“Well, well, well.” Elizabeth whispered, pulling his gaze to her. “Someone complied with my advice.”

There sat Lord Vilhelm in bed, his upper body bare to the world. His smooth body had been marked with love bites and scratches, a testimony to their long night of passion. His hand gently caressed the bare skin of the woman resting beside him, her head on his lap with a soft playful smile on her lips.

Again, Elizabeth’s eyes swooped over the room, noting the empty candle jar and the burnt out wick. She nodded in approval and took another step forward. 

This time, the woman's eyes slowly opened and the potent magic swirled once again.

Inside the room felt heavy, a nexus of concentrated power. Elizabeth carefully approached the foot of the bed, her son a few steps behind her.

Both of the bed’s occupants were casting their gazes at different people. Vilhelm’s critical stare darted between the two intruding elders, while Rosa’s eyes were more inquisitive - like a curious child. Her green eyes glowed and shimmered in the dim light, but she took in the people in front of her with an innocence.

"You at least did as I said." Elizabeth broke the silence. "Some intelligence. She’ll likely be in much better shape than I was."

The two did not respond. Vyn’s hand still stroked Rosa’s bare shoulder.

"If you are awake, we may as well assess the girl’s condition." Elizabeth kept going, ignoring the glare from the younger man. "She will need to be presentable for short periods in public before tomorrow morning."

Vilhelm’s sharp eyes didn't let up, scanning between the two of them.

Rosa tilted her head with an interested expression from his lap. She turned her body and cupped Vilhelm’s cheek, drawing his face in her direction. His hand skimmed her bare skin, pushing some of the sheets off of her body. She twitched her lips into a smile, before pushing her body upward.

Both elders scanned down Rosa’s body as Vilhelm stood from the bed. The sheet had slid down, barely covering her hips and legs. Her chest had been marked extensively, bruises and nips around her body and down to her extended stomach.

However, it was her eyes that captivated their guests. Her light olive green eyes were a highlight before, but now? A living forest had taken root and was thriving in a lush environment. Now, it felt wild and untamed, as if the magic was pouring out of her. Her eyes shimmered in mirth and curiosity as she tilted her head at Elizabeth and Eirik, unconcerned about her nudity.

"A fine Change, indeed." Elizabeth smiled before dragging her attention to her son. "Don't you agree."

"Our life suits her." Eirik confirmed before coming around to her bedside. Vilhelm’s eyes never left his father's form as Eirik extended his hand out to her. "Lady Rosa."

Rosa looked down to the Duke’s hand, lips curving into a tiny, shy smile, before peeking at Vyn. Her magic seemed to reach out to Albert, as if speaking wordlessly to him. Vyn simply nodded in answer to her unspoken question. Rosa slipped her legs around the bed and gracefully took Eirik’s hand to gingerly stand up. 

Elizabeth watched the interaction with a keen eye as Rosa walked forward, still guided by Eirik’s hand. Her bare body showed all the marks from their lovemaking through the night, but Rosa peered at the Duke with fascination. As the Duke guided her further forward, Rosa’s eyes caught Elizabeth’s and she gave a tight smile. 

"Slight favoritism of her left side." Elizabeth decreed sharply, even as Vyn pulled on a spare robe. “Otherwise, you did your due diligence. Stretch up now.” 

Reluctantly, Rosa complied, closing her eyes and stretching languorously like a cat. Bringing her hands together, she reached to the sky and arched her back, letting her chest, stomach, and arse push outward sensuously.

"No fear of modesty, to be sure. Any aches?" Elizabeth questioned. Rosa shook her head and Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. "Hmm, you behave as if you are mute."

A dusting of a blush formed over Rosa’s cheeks as she gazed imploringly over to Vyn, who did not hide the hunger on his face.

"You two spent all last night coupled," Eirik raised an eyebrow, "yet I sense the urge for more. That candle was likely more potent than necessary."

"She is my wife now, no?" Vilhelm responded. Rosa giggled, a tinkle of a bell in the stoic room, before standing straight again, her hands brushing over her belly. “Even now, I need her.” Rosa walked up to Vyn, pressing her body against his silk robe. His arms wrapped around her and he placed a soft kiss onto her forehead. In response, Rosa pressed open-mouthed kisses onto his chest up to his chin.

“And it seems she wants you.” Eirik laughed quietly. The smile never left his face as he looked between the two.  “Do not forget to take her walking around the wing and out onto a balcony today. She will need to get used to the castle and grounds quickly should she be joining the hunt. You’re both expected to make at least an appearance at today’s Christmas festivities, as well.”

Vilhelm smiled, even as Rosa started to undo the ties of his robe. “We will… eventually. Do not fret, Father.”

“Before we leave you,” Elizabeth quickly pressed as Eirik started to turn, “I would like to hear her speak.”

Rosa blinked and met her mate’s eyes skeptically. Squeezing her shoulders encouragingly with a wry grin, he nodded once. She shrugged, stepping away from him and curtsied, bending her knees deeply as she bowed her head. 

It was flawless, perfect, as if she had done it all her life. 

“Your… Excellency,” magic poured from every word as she spoke, “thank you… for the gift you have given me.” 

Elizabeth gave her grandson a grimace. “Acceptable. She will need to mask more proficiently, but time will teach her that.” Tapping her cane, she faced her son. “For now, let us adjourn to the courtyard, til the lovebirds leave their nest.”

Eirik watched as Rosa rushed back to the comforting arms of her mate and he chuckled as he walked away. 

Things were starting to right themselves.

—--

“You did well, my mate.”

Did she? The moment Rosa felt the Duke’s magic, a shot of alertness raced through her body, waking her immediately. Though she had stayed curled up beside her mate, when he gave orders, it was impossible to disobey them. No, the only thing she could do was look toward her mate in question.

Somehow, he understood and knew exactly what to say through his eyes. 

Rosa still couldn’t quite describe how she felt. Her thoughts and memories were definitely her own. She was still deeply in love with Vyn, and their little pup - no changes there. Her soul felt out of place, her body a bit stiff, weak and tired, but the magic was now inside her, surrounding her, prodding her body. It nagged at her, demanded her reaction, and yet, when she opened her eyes -

She could see it.

She could see the magic, like a mirage, a slight distortion in the air. It surrounded Vyn’s father, emanated from within him, and Rosa couldn’t help but stare in curiosity. Vyn and his grandmother didn’t quite have the same amount of … aura?

Once they left, Rosa felt more at ease, snuggling into her mate’s skin with their magic intertwining. If only that robe didn’t separate them. Her hunger for him seemed to multiply, but she tamped it down. Was this the cost of becoming a fae? This insatiable libido?

A light kiss on her lips brought her back to the moment. “Tell me your thoughts, Rosa, so I may help you.”

“...” Rosa licked her lips, trying to connect her mind to her mouth. “It… is hard. Does it get easier?”

“Yes.” Vyn led her over to the bed, sitting down and beckoning her closer. “You will learn how to manage your instincts, even hone them. You may eventually find them highly useful.” 

Rosa moved over him, straddling his hips awkwardly. “I trust you, Albert.” A tether seemed to connect them, and immediately, Rosa could feel Vyn’s happiness separately from her lust. Was this -

“Part of our bond? Yes.” Vyn answered. Under her, she could feel his excitement growing, maybe in response to hers? “We are one soul in two bodies.”

Vaguely, Rosa remembered asking Vyn if he believed in soulmates. It felt like a lifetime ago, but she couldn’t help giggling at the memory. “So, you do believe in soulmates.”

Vyn smiled and at once, Rosa was compelled to kiss him. She leaned forward, their foreheads touching, her eyes focused on his lips. He chuckled. “Do you want something?”

“Tease.” The word came out before Rosa could stop. The shocked emotion lasted only a second as the desire raged over her again. “I want a kiss.”

“Can you not take it?”

The more Rosa wanted to take it, the more she realized something was blocking her, like a dog at the end of its leash. She kept staring at his lips, strategizing how she could get his lips on hers. 

“Listen to me, Rosa.” It took all her energy to tear her attention from his sensuous lips to her mate’s words. “Just as you had given me permission, I now give it to you.” Rosa turned her eyes to her mate. “Kiss me, touch me, love me - as you need it when we are alone. Just as you told me, I tell you.”

Permission. Consent. This is what fae required. This is why Vyn asked every time he entered her. Rosa gave a single chuckle, cupping his face and drawing it up. Gently, she kissed his lips, feeling her heart sing as their pleasure amplified exponentially. They kept meeting, the magic singing around their bodies and Rosa moaned in pleasure. 

“I thought kissing your lips was nirvana before,” Vyn's raspy breath only spiked her arousal higher, “but this… I could live on this alone.”

“Vyn. I accept… and offer… the same.” Their lips met again, sore and chapped, yet it was everything she ever craved. Even through the pain, she wanted more. 

It was Vyn who was the voice of reason. “Be at peace, mate. There will be plenty of time to christen your new body.”

The promise of more was enough for Rosa, and she pulled back from his face, panting for air. “You… taunt me.”

“I am a fae, we deal in contracts.”

“Even for me?”

Vyn's eyes flashed gold, and Rosa watched the magic distort even more. His fingers ran down her back and sent shivers down her spine. “You are the best thing in my life. Our agreements, our deals, and our bonds, are the most important I will have in my life. To say you are only a contract is demeaning to you.” 

Tears threatened to leak from her eyes and Rosa kissed Vyn again. “Thank you, Vyn. Thank you for doing this for me.”

“For us, Rosa, my mate, my love.” Vyn’s smile turned devilish and Rosa felt his magic tease at her again. “Shall we renew our other deals while we soak in the bathtub?”

Chapter Text

As Rosa left the room with her mate, she was acutely aware of so many different senses that it felt overwhelming. She could hear color, smell sounds, and every sight was a beautiful vision overlaying fractal patterns of magical light over what she knew to be real.

It all felt a bit frightening, sensing so much raw power, energy, magic.

Rosa couldn’t help but lean against Vyn, almost bracing herself against his body. Luckily, winter attire had been set out for them on the other side of the room while they were in the bath, well enough away from the scattered remains of their tryst. Vyn helped her dress, even as she strained her body. She wasn't tired, but her body felt worn out, stiff, abused to hell and back, and still forced to function. She wasn’t very interested in the light breakfast left for them, either.

Well, I did get fucked to death. The irony was not lost on Rosa as they strolled through the hallways into the Court, the place of their wedding, where two Upper Count members stood. A gentle breeze blew through the hawthorn tree, barely shaking its bare branches. Rosa could almost hear the wind talking to the trees, just as the water rippled from a leaf in its pool.

So much had happened.

“To think, we thought Corneilus and Valencia were bad, but no, your son certainly took the prize.”

Elizabeth’s voice echoed in the area, standing before the soap stone. Eirik stood near her, standing above his mother. “He is also related to you, Mother, and you just had to meddle with that foul candle.”

“Bah, I had two children. The rate they are going, they could have dozens.”

Dozens of little Vyn? Rosa couldn’t help the image in her mind, her mate continuously breeding her. 

“Oh heavens forbid, she is inspired.” Elizabeth groaned. “It’ll only be a matter of time.” 

Rosa felt her face heat up as they slowly entered the clearing, holding her head high. She refused to be embarrassed, not now. Eirik smiled warmly. “You are up and about. Very good.”

Vyn pulled Rosa closer, his pride emanating like the sun. “Yes, we are.”

“Good.” Elizabeth snarked. “We fully expected you to spend the rest of the day in the room.”

Feeling her body involuntarily respond to that idea, Rosa tried to think of anything else but that, being tangled up with each other for hours. She barely fought the physical hunger for her mate when they left. However - 

“For heaven’s sake, and here I thought Vilhelm was the overly libidinous one of the pair.”  

“Can’t help it my mate is perfect.” Vyn blushed at Rosa’s words. Taking the time to look at the marriage scene, Rosa’s eyes skimmed up the tree. It looked different. 

“You are welcome to come up to this stone.”

Huh? Rosa tilted her head in confusion. Eirik gestured to the massive tree. “You are interested. All family may access this Courtyard area, but only I may invite people on this stone. You and my son are welcome to step up on it.”

Elizabeth gently elbowed Rosa. “My son runs a rather relaxed court. Perhaps too lax for my taste, but it has helped us in the current political climate.”

Rosa smiled before she made her way up to the stone slab. Even closer, she could see the radiating magic from the dormant tree. She licked her lips before turning to Eirik. “So, everything was a success?”

“The ceremony went well.” At Eirik's words, Rosa felt quite relieved next to Vyn. “There were no problems, and Albert performed his part perfectly. You’ve also done well with your… transition and recovery.”

“Naturally.”

“Of course.”

Both Vyn and Rosa spoke at the same time. She whipped her head around and smiled. “I told you, didn't I?”

Vyn kissed her forehead. “Because you were the end goal. For our forever life together.”

Now, they were soulmates in every possible way. Til death do we part - No, even longer. Rosa came to stand with Elizabeth by the pond's edge. “Is there anything we should know now?”, she asked her new grandmother.

Elizabeth pursed her lips in contemplation before answering. “Separation will hurt for a time. I remember being beside myself when he would leave, even for the mainland. The stiffness, the strangeness, and having power…” Her face turned soft, caring. “It will get easier.”

That was good. Rosa couldn't imagine leaving his arms for even a second. Even the beast inside vehemently rejected the idea. Hell, she wished he was coupled with her instead. Though, something puzzled her. “Was that the ceremony?”

“Albert made you his in front of Court.” Rosa swore she could hear Elizabeth mumble something, but Eirik kept explaining. “His instincts allowed him to merge his magic with you while the rest of the Court shared theirs.”

Those hooded figures - they must have been the rest of the Haspran fae from the Lower House. “Was Leonard also helping?”

“A small amount.” Elizabeth scoffed as Eirik responded.

“He held the vessel to merge your blood.” 

So, “Who else was a part of it?” 

“What do you mean?”

“Wasn't there someone else?” Someone lifted her head, right? Toward the end? “I saw a bright light and…” As Eirik's gaze turned concerned, Rosa trailed off, turning to Vyn. “Did you see who that was?”

When Vyn shook his head, Rosa turned to Elizabeth, who looked perplexed. “The ceremony was observed by those like us in the Lower House, but only Vilhelm could perform the ritual.”

No, Rosa was sure of it. “There was someone else. Maybe more than one? They touched my head before I passed out.”

“No one else touched you, Rosa.” Vyn said quietly. “No one would have interfered with the ritual, else it would fail.”

Then… Rosa looked between her mate and the Duke, trying to make sense of what exactly happened. She had felt three hands on her face, they cupped her face upward as she fell over. But…

What happen-

A loud screech filled the air. 

Wind filled the courtyard as those in the Court stared up toward the noise, spotting a large bird flying directly above the tree. It swooped down, landing elegantly on one of the sconces, tucking its wings in gracefully before looking directly at the Duke.

Eirik took a sudden breath as the eagle called again, the wind settling down as its wings flapped. 

Rosa tilted her head in confusion. She didn’t feel scared or nervous. It felt… familiar.

The eagle turned its head repeatedly, staring at each of them in turn, and Elizabeth curtsied immediately. Vyn bowed his head in reverence toward the majestic animal. Only Eirik remained standing, nodding his head once.

Rosa couldn’t move, feeling her body freeze as the bird’s gaze turned to her. Intense, eldritch magic swirled around her, similar to last night, and Rosa knew she needed to listen. But…

The eagle chirped before it moved again, wind whipping violently in the clearing. Rosa quickly covered her eyes, desperately fighting against the magic freezing her. She watched the large bird dive off its perch….

…Toward her.

“Rosa!” Eirik’s voice boomed in the courtyard, but his voice wasn’t faster than the bird. Rosa braced herself, preparing for the impact. She expected sharp talons, powerful grip, and pain as the claws wrapped around her arm…

Instead, it felt like a soft breeze, a tickling caress, an inquisitive wisp. Opening her eyes, her gaze filled with feathers as the bird landed gently on her lower arm, now intelligently perusing the courtyard from its new vantage point.

“…” Vaguely, she could see Vyn beyond the bird’s body, but part of her was too in shock from the creature on her arm. She tried to keep her breathing slow, her arm steady, but…

Finally, Eirik gave a breathy laugh. “Seems we were worried for nothing.” Vyn slowly approached Rosa, with his eyes cast downward respectfully, coming to stand slightly behind her for support.

“I read it in the cloth,” Elizabeth sounded leagues away, “but to see it so boldly acknowledged…”

“What, exactly?” Rosa had no idea what Elizabeth meant. 

“Polaris is with you, young Rosa.” Elizabeth said. “The child you carry holds the same promise the first Haspran did. I washed your cloak during the ritual, and it was clear as day in the cloth.”

As if to confirm, the eagle flapped his wings, blowing wind around the clearing. The water below rippled in an unnatural way, while the hanging branches drew inward toward them.

Elizabeth smiled warmly. “It is remarkable, Lady Rosa, to be blessed by them.”

Rosa stared up at the giant eagle, preening regally over them all. Vyn seemed torn between awe and concern.

Eirik said nothing, his eyebrows drawn close in thought.

“…” Rosa leaned back against her mate, trying to stabilize herself. This enormous bird… why was it so familiar? Why did her chest hurt looking at him? Could it be… “Thank you.”

The eagle responded, flapping his wings mightily before leaping off her arm. He flew off, high above the Hawthorn tree, and into the sky. Rosa couldn’t understand what had happened, only that it was insanely important. 

“Perhaps,” Eirik broke the conflicted silence, “we should meet with the rest of the Upper House to celebrate the holiday. It is a happy occasion, either way.”

He was right. There was only so long they could put off seeing everyone. Rosa smiled as Vyn gave her a reassuring hug, leading her from the courtyard. 

—---

As Rosa and Vyn walked through the halls of the castle, Rosa couldn’t help but feel inundated by the presence of magic. Before they completed the ritual, she could only feel Vyn’s magic, maybe another's if pressed on her, but now? Each swirl was completely different, its own feeling and color and life. It overwhelmed her to sense exactly how many fae were in the parlor for Christmas brunch - while standing outside the room’s closed doors.

“Ready?” Vyn asked. His emotions bled into hers, his excitement and nervousness barely keeping composed. Rosa leaned on him, trying not to let her exhaustion win. For a moment, she struggled to keep her “mask” in place. He chuckled. “We can rest if you need it.”

Rosa blinked. “You can feel that?”

“As if it was my own.” Vyn kissed her forehead tenderly. “While attending this family event would be traditional, no one would blame us for a brief appearance after celebrating our wedding night. However, I am sure you realize who else will be here today.”

Who would be attending? She could feel multiple people, three with magic similar to their own. She could vaguely feel two others, not the same type of magic and - “Is that Valencia?”

“And Marius.” Vyn confirmed. “You should know who else would insist on attending.”

If Marius was here, then only one other could. Luke… Would he notice? Could he tell something was different? If he did, how would she possibly explain this, without lying? 

“Relax.” Another kiss and Rosa felt his magic like a weighted blanket, soothing her. “We will do this together.”

Together. Rosa felt the smile widening on her face, anxieties and “mask” settling nicely. “I like the sound of that.”

“Then together, we will get through this.” Vyn chuckled before opening the door. 

The cosy room was dressed for the occasion, unlike the rest of the castle. The Christmas tree sat in the far corner, near the window overlooking the ocean, and was filled with decorative bows of white, gold, and blue. A holiday-themed spread filled the low coffee table, towers and trays filled with colorful and festive pastries. The crackling fireplace was roaring toward the far wall, a trim of evergreen and tinsel on the mantle and a firebox sitting on the hearth. 

“Cousin Vilhelm!”

Rosa felt a rush pass by her like a current of water as Leonard ran up. His magic twisted and coiled around them both like a playful seal as he smiled. “Happy Christmas, Cousin Vilhelm, Cousin Rosa!”

“Happy Christmas.” Vyn nodded. Leonard beamed at Rosa, eyes brimming in excitement. 

She couldn’t help but smile back at the infectious energy, all while she could feel the creature inside judging the young man, deciding if he was friend or foe. The juxtaposition felt odd and she fought for composure. “Merry Christmas, Leonard. How was your morning?”

“Quite well.” Leonard smiled deviously. “And how was last night, Princess?”

Oh Lord, a nickname? The beast preened before setting its interest in other places. “I’m well, thank you.”

“We could tell.” 

Rosa could feel Leonard’s smugness in the air almost as if it was a separate emotion. She could feel that clearly, separately from her own mortification. She blinked in confusion as he skipped back to his mother, reclining on the ottoman leisurely. 

“Rosa?”

The voice froze her as she turned to Luke, who stood up from the couch and made his way over to her. He was analyzing her with the scrutinizing thoroughness of an NSB agent. And yet, Rosa couldn’t stop looking at him. 

She fully understood why Vyn warned her about changing. 

Luke’s eyes shone with an impossible light now, almost as if she could see the fire of humanity inside him. His hair seemed to glow, his skin radiated softly in the late morning light. It was both awe inspiring and concerning to see him in such a completely different way. Her new fae senses couldn’t help but be enthralled with her brother.

“Earth to Rosa?” Luke asked with concern. “Are you alright? Didn’t he let you get any sleep last night?”

Compared to her dying, frail body before - her animalistic side growled in anger at her negative thoughts and she fought to keep the smile and “mask” on her face. “Never better.” It wasn’t a lie, but a decent stretch of the truth. Leaning her head on Vyn’s shoulder, she smiled brightly, maybe too falsely. “How about you? Did you have fun at the reception? I hope you’re not hung over…”

As if those were magic words, Luke's face instantly turned bright red. “Doing just great. Nothing happened last night.” The outright lie, paired with a comedically large smile, told her that something did happen. She did NOT need magic to suss that out. Her eyes darted to Marius, who was blatantly checking her out with barely hidden amazement. “It’s the truth. I just feel a little hung over-”

“What is this puppy saying?” 

Rosa watched Luke's head spin as Marius leaned back on the couch, arms behind his back and smirking as if he owned this place. “Is he not telling you about what we did last night?” 

Rosa’s eyes widened to an impossible degree. The fairy’s magic seemed to flitter in her personal space teasingly and she resisted the urge to magically slap at it. “Poor man gets really shy. I get it-”

“Nothing happened.”

“To your blurry knowledge, you little tease.” Marius’s wink caused Luke’s head to turn so red, Rosa started worrying about his health. “Little Fido is super cute when needy, and does not have whiskey dick issues.”

“Nothing happened.” Luke glared offended daggers at Marius, yet it only caused the fairy to smirk even wider. 

“If you two are done,” MaryAnn glared from her fan, “we would like to enjoy the food before you rehash any relations. If you cannot wait, do it where my Leonard cannot see.” 

“But Mother-”

“No one needs to witness that kind of filth at this hour of a holiday morning.” MaryAnn smiled, completely ignoring Luke’s embarrassment. “There are far better ways to garnish that type of education, if you so desire.”

“Oh good, is Leonard having the heir talk about ‘the birds and the bees’?” Corneilus spoke up from across the room near the fireplace, Valencia fixing up some of the decorations on the tree, shyly waving at her. “Does he need ‘the bees and the bees’ version now?”

MaryAnn moved her fan from her face, closing it halfway. “Of course. I give my son the finest education. If he so chooses this particular route, far be it from me to stop him. However, he should continue the family line.”

“My Lady,” Marius smiled brightly, “I don’t think that should be an issue with how Vilhelm and his wife are going.”

“How are we turning this on us?” Vyn asked as they further entered the room and chose a table. Rosa kept close, taking the spot next to Marius and Vyn quickly sitting next to her. Luke gave another pointed glare at Marius before sliding in across from Rosa.

Valencia huffed. “One of these days, I pray to have the glory of carrying an heir. One of these days.” Leonard’s gaze turned to Rosa and he smirked, rolling his eyes. Rosa held back a snort, burying her face into Vyn’s shoulder. Valencia whined at their expressions to her heartfelt confession. “Lady MaryAnn, please do something about your son.

“....” MaryAnn fussed over her son, smoothing his hair, even as the parlor doors opened. She smiled brightly. “My son is a perfect angel. I find no fault with him.”

“Cousin.” Eirik chuckled as he came into the parlor. Almost automatically, Rosa felt her head bow as the head of Court stood by the Christmas tree. “You must be honest with yourself.”

“It is my truth, great Duke.” MaryAnn raised an eyebrow before gesturing to Vilhelm. “Is that not true also for your son?”

“At least I admit freely that my son can act rather angelically, should he choose. However, he typically deems it against his nature and rebels. His new wife, with her ethereal levels of patience and kindness, has certainly rubbed off on him lately.”

Half the court started laughing quietly, yet their magic intertwined like woven cords. A whole new world sat before Rosa. Their masks hid so much from humans, their magic showing the truth of their nature.

Rosa squeezed Vyn’s hand, a silent prayer for strength in keeping her own mask in check. Vyn scooted closer, placing his hand on her hip. Amazingly, this broke her beast’s attention on Luke and it purred in contentment, calming at her mate’s touch. 

“Goodness, it has been far too long since the Upper House has had a jovial get together, has it not?” Elizabeth glided over to a well used, ornate chair in front of the fireplace. “I dare say, yesterday’s wedding might have loosened a few screws in some of the gentry.”

“A proper Christmas.” Eirik smiled. “I cannot remember the last time we had one.”

“Feels like an age, no? Ah well, perhaps next year, we can do the exchanging of the gifts, no?” Elizabeth playfully swatted at her son’s leg. “I think we gave and received quite the gift this year.”

Gifts, gifts - Rosa tensed up slightly, forcing her dazed, exhausted brain to function. She had bought gifts almost two weeks ago. She never thought to check on delivery! Would they even be appropriate gifts now? Oddly, this split her thoughts and emotions, half of her panicking while the other half… didn’t care? 

How different am I?

Vyn nudged her slightly, trying to bring her attention back to the moment without words. Her eyes caught Vyn and she breathed deeply. Luke was too busy in his thoughts, but she couldn’t slip up. “I…”

“Presents have arrived, my Lords, Ladies, and esteemed guests.”

Miss Munin entered the parlor, rolling in a serving cart filled with presents. Her blue eyes twinkled with mirth as she stopped the cart near Vyn. “My, my, my,“ Elizabeth cooed in question, “my dearest maid bringing in presents. To what do we owe this wonder?”

“My Lady, these are Miss Rosa’s presents.” Lilah gave a small curtsy. Elizabeth blinked in shock, looking at Rosa, as the maid continued. “I merely helped prepare them for her, whilst her attention was occupied in wedding preparation.”

They looked amazing, each present perfectly wrapped with golden bows. She didn’t even know they arrived, let alone prepared so beautifully. Rosa’s vision swam a little in gratitude for Lilah’s help. 

“Such unexpected kindness! My daughter in law is already settling well in her new position.” Rosa’s face burned as Eirik chuckled. Lilah picked up one of the gifts, moving swiftly to the Dowager.

Elizabeth took the present offered, opening it to reveal a flute cleaning kit. Her magic rippled in excitement. “I do hope this means you'll play with me often.”

“I wouldn't miss it for the world.” The Dowager looked twenty years younger in her excitement, and her laugh filled the room with merriment as Lilah presented the next present to Leonard.

Leonard tried to hold back his own excitement, trying to remain dignified. When he saw the sextant, he couldn't help the belly laugh. “I suppose this is permission to sail, Cousin Rosa?” 

Rosa smiled, letting her magic play with Leonard’s in jest. Leonard followed suit, almost gleefully.

“Please behave yourself, Lady Rosa.” MaryAnn sighed behind her fan. “You are now officially a representative of this family and -” Lilah held a present in front of her. “What is this?”

“Your gift, Lady MaryAnn.”

“Mother has a gift?” Leonard turned to her with a gleam in his eyes. “She should open it. You always say it’s poor manners to refuse a gift…”

Rosa fully expected MaryAnn to reject the box. However, it seemed Leonard’s words moved her enough to take the present and slowly pulled the golden wrappings. The box opened revealing… 

A frog.

A plushie frog.

A plushie frog with a gaudy crown.

Not only a gaudy crown, but a rakish, curved smile, as if expecting a kiss.

Rosa felt Leonard’s magic lap like the ocean shore in anticipation even as a mix of horror and humor consumed her. At the time, it sounded like a good idea - MaryAnn never talked about her husband, and he wasn’t part of their Court. Now, it felt like a huge gaffe on her part. 

However, MaryAnn didn't move as she stared at the small plush frog.

“Pfft.”

The sound was incredibly faint, and Rosa held her breath as MaryAnn’s face cracked. One side upturned, then the other. Her ever-present fan fell to the carpet as she lifted the frog up, her free hand playing with the frog’s smile. “Well, well, well, who do we have here?” Her magic toyed freely with the small plushie as she admired it.

Rosa covered her relieved sigh with a hand, as Leonard laughed. “It’s your Prince Charming, Mother, like you always wanted.”

Oh, that joke was more cruel then she meant it to be. “It… I just thought you’d like something cute.”

“I love him.” MaryAnn’s smile was only eclipsed by her magic swirling happily, like the beginnings of a storm. “Oh, where have you been, my Prince? I have been waiting ages for you.”

Elizabeth clapped her hand over her mouth, politely smothering a laugh before asking. “What will you name your Prince, MaryAnn?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” She adjusted the crown on his head. “What would a proper name for him be? How about …”

“Arthur?” Leonard said with a sly grin.

Instantly, magic flooded the area as MaryAnn picked up her fan and threw it at Leonard. Rosa’s jaw dropped as Leonard laughed even harder, the boy’s magic even more elated with his mother’s grumpiness. “Oh, you rotten little boy. I raised you to be a better man than that!” MaryAnn pulled her princely frog to her chest. “I wouldn't dare give such a handsome perfect man such a cruel name.” Carefully, MaryAnn stroked the frog’s face with a fond look on her face. “Your name shall be… Veritas. Yes, a scholarly prince who knows how to treat a lady.”

Marius couldn't contain his chuckles at the Court’s antics. Luke was trying not to laugh along. 

“Thank you, my daughter in law, for such fine gifts.” Eirik smiled. “I have never known such an… animated Christmas.”

Rosa flushed at his praise. “Well, may I give you your gift?”

Eirik watched intently as Rosa stood up. As if summoned, the maid handed her two small envelopes, one labeled to “His Grace”. Giving a small nod of thanks, Rosa went to Eirik, ignoring the magnetic pull back toward her mate. She handed him the envelope with both hands and a deep bow. “It’s… not the biggest gift, but… you’ve already given me the best gift.” 

The Duke slowly opened the envelope, pulling out a small picture. His lips twitched as his eyes started to mist. Elizabeth instantly grew concerned. “Eirik, my son? What is it?” She asked, leaning over to get a better look. 

“I thank you, daughter, for this most precious gift.” Eirik handed the image to Elizabeth - an ultrasound picture with a small text box saying, “Hi Grand Daddy!” next to the baby's face. He stood and pulled her into a fatherly bear hug, his joy palpable in the air. “Welcome to our family, Rosa.” 

Rosa hugged him tightly, with the baby reacting to his grandfather’s magic with a few kicks. “Thank you.” She whispered, tightly controlling her emotions and her own magic.

Rosa pulled back, giving a small curtsy before making her way back to her mate. She glanced at the name and the small chibi character on it. She laid the envelope in his outstretched hands. “You bought this present. You should give this one.” 

Vyn took the envelope, before meeting Rosa’s gaze. After a moment of unspoken communication, Rosa nodded encouragingly at her mate. “At least it can finally go to its intended recipient. Happy Christmas, Luke.”

“Huh?” Luke started at the envelope, confused. “Me? Why did I get anything from you?”

“Because you are my brother-in-law. We are family now, no?” Vyn's words didn't quell Luke’s hesitation, as he took the envelope and carefully opened it. 

The golden Hoyoland ticket shone inside. Marius barked with laughter. “No way. Really?! Damn, I had forgotten about that!”

Luke picked up the ticket.“What is this…?” Rosa giggled freely as Luke’s eyes widened. “Seven days… six nights… at the Hoyoland Castle… for four guests… VIP access?” His jaw dropped, his eyes shooting between the ticket and Rosa in disbelief. “Watson…”

“It was an auction item and… I mentioned that you’d like it, and Vyn… well, he was trying to make a good impression, even back then.” Rosa shrugged. “I figured you, me, Vyn, and maybe Marius could go. We have to use it within a year, and...”

Luke kept staring at the ticket, some… unknown emotion on his face. Did he not like it? Rosa tried to smile, through her panic, as her fae side seemed displeased that she cared. “Is everything alright?”

“...It’s perfect, Watson.” he smiled brightly, too brightly. “I only wish I got you something.”

He’s lying. Rosa could only smile to hide her irritation. Something must have happened last night that he didn’t want to tell her. She bit her lip to keep the animal from pressing, from doing whatever necessary to pry it out of him. She leaned against Vyn, feeling his magic swirl around in comfort. Instead of worrying about her brother, she turned her focus onto the rest of the family. This was something she hadn’t had in years, something she missed immensely. 

“Oh, your taste in gifts is divine, Rosa.” Valencia hummed, looking at the last small gift on the table - arguably the smallest. 

Lilah collected the rest of the discarded wrappings and boxes under the serving cart, but Rosa quickly asked Miss Munin. “Did you… and Davis…?” She wasn't seeing all the gifts she bought, maybe…?

Lilah turned her head, pushing the hair from beside her ear to see… the small decorated chain for her glasses, a small feather dangling by its side.

Ah. She didn’t want to bring attention to it. “I’m glad. Thank you.”

The maid smiled, her sharp eyes brimming with happiness, before something caught her attention. “Excuse me.” She gave a single bow, leaving the serving cart where it was and moving toward the door.

Rosa leaned her head on Vyn's shoulder, fighting the purr as he kissed the top of her head. The beast cooed inside as her mate gave her attention and thankfully, she felt both parts of her body in harmony. “Merry Christmas, Albert.”

“Happy Christmas, my Rosa.” 

Marius leaned back. “I dare say, I think this is the best Christmas I've had in a while.”

“You did not receive any presents, Marius.” Her mate commented wryly. “Are you sure?”

“Hey,” Marius shrugged, “When you’re this wealthy, you buy your own presents.” Multiple scoffs and dignified snorts filled the room. “Besides, who said I didn’t get what I wanted most: I had the puppy for the night.”

“No, you did not!”

More raucous laughter filled the air as Rosa closed her eyes, letting Vyn’s magic curl around her. She could speak with Valencia privately later. For now, just soaking in the moment with her mate, her brother, everything. Getting used to these doubled emotions, while keeping her mask intact, would be top priority, but with Vyn… it would be alright. 

She reminded herself briskly that this was their best outcome, and they were living their happiest ending. She was just… still tired and pregnant, too. There was too much left to do before the Church wedding, before the hunt in a few days, but right now - Peace…

“My Lady.”

Rosa opened one eye, seeing Miss Munin standing by the cart again with her hands folded and addressing the Dowager. Elizabeth finished sipping her tea and gestured for her to continue. “There is a package that just cleared inspection.”

“Oh?” Elizabeth brought her teacup down. “Who is it for?”

“For Lady Rosa.”

For her? Rosa struggled to sit back up with a hand bracing under her belly as Elizabeth laughed. “Wedding gifts were due to arrive sooner or later. Sadly, it means that person could not make it.” She clapped her hands thrice. “Bring it in.”

“My Lady...”

“It is a wedding gift but certainly no one would oppose it as a Christmas gift.”

“My Lady.”

“Yes, bring it-” Elizabeth finally turned to Miss Munin and instantly sobered, setting her teacup down on its saucer. “If there is intelligence on this item, report it now.”

“... It is from her.”

Rosa could feel - and see - the magic swirling dangerously in the room. Gone was the jovial atmosphere, turned into a festering wound. Though no name was said, Rosa knew only one person could cause this reaction.

“Bring it.” Elizabeth's curt command spurred Lilah into movement, heading to the door where another maid stood with a similar serving trolley, with a recognizable box.

Isn't that-!

Sure enough, the familiar object stopped in front of Rosa, the familiar pattern of the Stag and Doe on its front. Her jaw hung slack in disbelief as she carefully touched the front. 

“Mrs. Rs's jewelry? The auction item?” Marius sat up straight. “Why is that here?”

“What… is she doing sending…? The contract was no contact. This… violation!” Even Elizabeth was stunned, but not so much as Eirik, who hadn’t moved a centimeter since Lilah spoke. His face was pale and blank, with shallow breaths, as he gripped the armrests of his chair.

Rosa still remembered seeing this set the first time, all those months ago. The beast curiously spurred her onward as she pressed the hidden catch on the outside of the box, hearing the click. Carefully, she opened it, seeing the familiar set of emeralds and pearls, along with a handwritten note . 

Thank you.

R.

So, maybe she saw the opposite side of things.  

“I always wondered if she ever completed this particular set.” Elizabeth stood up, making her way to the couch to sit next to Rosa. The Dowager’s fingers caressed the large emerald in the center of the necklace. “She always had the talent for it, but...” Elizabeth moved her hand back and leveled a severe gaze at Lilah. “You remember the box I had you store in my room?”

“Yes, my Lady.” 

“Bring it to me.” Elizabeth peered intently at the jewelry set. “It is time for two ideas to finally converge.”

Rosa watched Lilah quickly turn and leave the room, leaving an overly tense atmosphere. 

“Rosa.” Elizabeth spoke curtly. “Explain how this… has entered your possession.”

The demand wasn’t harsh, but firm, so Rosa explained how she met Mrs R., how the auction proceeded, how she learned just who the woman was. By the end, Marius’s mouth hung open. “So, you’re meaning to tell me… that Mrs. R… Stellis’ most renowned jeweler - “

“Is my estranged mother.” Vyn finished. “Speechless is such a good look for you, Marius. I do enjoy it, every single time.”

“I agree completely.” Luke smirked.

Marius gave a pointed look at Rosa. “Don’t you dare say a thing.”

“What?” Did she have something on Marius? She quickly wracked her poor brain. The only time she saw Marius meet with Reina was at the auction when he flirted with -  “Ohhhhh.” 

“Hush.” Marius’s face turned red as Lilah returned with a plain wooden box. Elizabeth simply nodded and gestured to Rosa. She presented the box to Rosa, who took it and set it on her lap.

“For you, Lady Rosa.” Elizabeth insisted. The box was circular, a similar color to Reina’s wooden chest. She pressed a pearl-embossed button, opening the hinged lid to reveal a gold tiara with wave-like spirals in its frame. Each wave ended with a large pearl, while diamonds and emeralds studded around the tiara. The base was all tiny pearls. However, it was the center jewel - nearly a twin to the necklace jewel - that stood out. 

“I gave that gem to Reina… so many years ago.” Elizabeth sounded wistful. “I think, perhaps, this should be yours. Aleksandr and I… designed this with our love and blessing for Eirik and his future branch of the Haspran family.” Rosa carefully picked up the tiara, feeling its hefty weight. “I think the Haspran Scion tiara so rightly deserves to be worn with pride.”

Maybe, but… “What do you think, Vilhelm?”

Vyn shook his head in deference. “It is not for me to decide. Father?”

Right. Eirik hadn’t moved from his position, only kept his eyes on the jewelry set. Finally, he spoke tonelessly. “Rosa, tell me truthfully. How was she?”

Rosa felt her heart break as she considered the best answer. Would it be better to sugar coat it? “She was… bitter.” Rosa couldn't lie. It was ingrained in her. “She and I argued last time we saw each other. She hated the Haspran House, so sure she knew what I was getting into.”

Eirik nodded.

“But…I encouraged her to think about the other side, about what you went through.” She held out the notecard to Eirik. “I think she's finally accepted that hers was not the only perspective….”

There was no other reason for the note, no reason why she would send her the jewelry set. Reina's last contact with them was at the Themis function. Could she really have a change of heart? 

“That… is good.” Eirik sighed. “I always wanted to know.”

Rosa contemplated the jewelry and the tiara. They looked perfect together, as if they were meant to meet. A gift from both sides of the family - Something old and something new.  “May I wear this for the reception?”

“...” Elizabeth smiled warmly. “Can you imagine the beauty of these pieces with the golden lace? Simply stunning.”

They were of the same mind. Rosa felt Vyn’s magic cocoon her again and she leaned into the magic once more.

—---

Reina's gift was taken to Elizabeth’s rooms to be prepared for the wedding. The atmosphere quickly turned jovial, with sorrows of the past placed aside for today’s joy. Rosa kept leaning back on Vyn, needing his strength to get through the brunch. Finally, the Duke dismissed the Court, and while Luke tried to commandeer Rosa for the day, Marius ran the perfect interference. “We have some things to discuss, your brother and I.”

As Luke and Marius sauntered away, Rosa couldn’t help but wonder if it was plausible to fix the relationship with her brother. She wanted it, but - 

“Honestly, how do you handle it, Rosa?” Valencia possessively held her gift - a baby bonsai plant - in her hands while Corneilus followed behind. “Your brother is so overprotective of you. One might say inappropriate or obsessive.”

Rosa kept her expression neutral. “I think he’s trying to make up for lost time.”

“Time? How quaint.” Cornelius wrapped his arm around Valencia’s waist. “Thank you for this little bonsai tree. We will enjoy cultivating it together, but… What did you need us for?”

Now this would be difficult. Vyn said he knew how to do it but did that translate to her? “Um…” Rosa turned to Vyn, “Do you… know… how I can…?”

“...?” A second later, Vyn chuckled in understanding, lacing his hand in hers. “Speak with intent, put your blessing in clear, concise words.” Valencia gasped, holding the bonsai plant close to her chest. “Let your magic flow naturally. I will help.”

Clear. Concise. Why does it feel like being a lawyer helps me here? “... I hope, Lady Valencia, that one day, you will enjoy the blessing of motherhood.” Magic flowed from her, with Vyn’s guidance, in a current toward Valencia, carrying Rosa’s heartfelt blessing to the couple.

Valencia teared up, with soft cries of happiness. Corneilus had to respond for them. “Thank you, Lady Rosa.” He sounded genuinely grateful, holding his wife close. “Perhaps then, my beauty, we should get a head start.”

“Oh you!” They kissed and, with a quick nod, left the room. 

The magic hung in the air as Rosa squeezed Vyn’s hand. Before she could sigh, Vyn spoke. “Are you ok?”

Rosa noticed his concerned expression. “What do you mean?”

“You are more worried about everyone else, even as exhausted as you are.”

“It really is nothing.”

“And nothing about your brother?”

Rosa tensed. Of course, he would notice, but… 

Wrapping her arms around his waist, Rosa leaned her head on his chest. Vyn immediately hugged her back. “Tell me your thoughts. I want to know them.”

“Can’t you tell?”

“In so much as a fleeting thought or emotion.” His grip tightened. “Please, tell me?”

Rosa anchored herself, feeling his hands, hearing his heartbeat, smelling his scent. She could only tell the truth. “I understand why you were reluctant to change me.”

“Seeing Luke now, so vibrant, so full of life, it almost hurt.” Vyn gave an accepting sound. “But don’t think that I regret what I did. What we did.” She smiled, looking up into his eyes. “I don’t regret changing but I understand why you didn’t want this.”

“Will you?” Vyn asked. 

“If it was my death or this life with you, I happily choose this life with you.”

Vyn searched her face for any doubt. Rosa let all her love, her thoughts open to him, until he kissed her. Kissed her passionately in the room until time grew unknown to them.